《Second Life&#x27;s Revenge》


 Chapter 1: Alive again I

    Chapter 1: Alive again I

    "What do you have to say for yourself sister?"

    Tine Alvarado looked down at the small girl whose body was covered with scars. The small girl looked at her hands trembling while all eyes were on her. She didn''t understand why this was happening to her nor didn''t understand how this all happened.

    "It''s not my fault."

    Her name was Laura and at the age of seventeen, she was falsely used of trying to kill her sister who was the fiancee of the second prince of the empire.

    "H-how can you say such lies? The maids in the estate clearly saw what had happened."

    Tine hugged her father who stood beside her and in the counts'' eyes, he was at lost for words. The child that he adopted from the orphanage tried to kill his one and only blooded daughter.

    Laura desperately looked at her father''s eyes, who clearly looked lost and disappointed. She didn''t know what to do since she never did try to kill her own sister. In reverse, it was Tine who actually wanted to kill her.

    "It''s not true your honor. I, Laura Alvarado never once wanted to kill my sister!"

    "That''s a lie! you were just jealous that I was loved by everyone in the society. Don''t you remember what you did to me? You''re a demon! no one in this world has ck hair and purple eyes. Maybe you''re really a demon!"

    Tine wipped a tear as she clenched onto her father''s zer. On the other side, the small girl was at shock for words. She knew that the children of her age called her demon as her hair was ck as a ck spirit and her eyes were purple which was rare to be seen.

    "What did I do to you? Answer me!"

    "Order!"

    The judge shouted and Laura was taken aback as she wanted to say more however her mouth was forming nonsense as she was really lost and scared. She didn''t want to die yet, after all, she was still young.

    Laura''s eyes looked around asking for help and her one and only friend which was her maid who was clearly shaking and crying as she also knew that her miss would never do such thing and that''s because Laura was a gentle person.

    She never once had gotten angry about how the maids inside the estate treated her coldly and the only person who truly cared for her was her maid Mary.

    "Y-your honor may I say something?"

    Mary raised her hand and stood up while the judge gave her a cold look making her startled and scared.

    "M-my young miss would never treat someone like that. In fact, she''s the nicest and gentle person I''ve met in this world. She never raised her voice despite the treatment she had to receive inside the estate and never had she onceined about the life she lived. She''s just a girl who''s about to start her own life and have her own family soon. Please consider this."

    "I cannot consider this as you have no proof with your statement and so it shall be invalid."

    Laura''s eyes quivered and for thest time, she gave Mary a smile to thank her for standing up by her side.

    This all felt unfair for Laura as she had no one to stand by her side. She felt hopeless yet still, she didn''t want to die.

    "I never want to do such a thing to Tine. I don''t have a reason to do so."

    "But you just did. I was in aa for a week after you pushed me down the stairs."

    "Like what I have told you I didn''t do it!"

    "Your honor, may Ie down and tell my sister something?"

    "Just for a while."

    Tine walked towards her and kneeled down onto one knee. She gave Laura the happiest evil smile and whispered to her ear.

    "You''re done for already and if I were you just give up. You don''t stand against me."

    A fire burned inside Laura''s chest and clearly Tine added more oil into it making bigger. She couldn''t handle it further anymore and felt hopeless.

    ''No one in this world is by my side. No one.''

    Laura looked down the floor feeling helpless and for the first time she had clearly given up in living. In the beginning, the world that she lived in was already unfair and only the people who have power in society will be sessful.

    For thest time, Laura continued opposing that she didn''t try to kill her sister and in fact that everything was just a lie. No one aside from Mary believed her and it was just all unfair to her. She thought to herself what have I ever done to you?

    "It''s really not me."

    Inside her mind, she was full of anger and sadness. No one in this world knew who she was and she thought to her that if she was given one more chance to live she would change that and expose her evil sister''s doing.

    But clearly she was toote.

    The judge stood up and cleared his throat and gave Laura a sharp look. Laura got startled as she already knew what her fate would be.

    And it was death.

    "Laura Alvarado the jury has decided to execute you as you have attempted to murder your own sister who is the fiancee of the second prince. And hereby you are found guilty and the court shall be adjourned."

    The judge hit his gravel thrice and the other nobles dispersed. The soldiers who stood beside Laura forcefully grabbed her arm and dragged her away from the court. She looked at her sister who gave her a small smile and from there Laura knew that everything was nned by her.

    Tine was extremely happy that she finally had gotten rid of the sister who she was jealous of. She thought now that everyone would look at her only as she was one of the bells of the society. As for an act, she happily hugged her father who still seemed lost.

    While hugging her father she looked at Laura''s direction who was clearly giving her a re and was full of resentment.

    The two soldiers who stood beside Laura dragged her to the cell and pushed her to the floor violently.

    "That''s what you get for trying to kill your sister."

    Laughed the soldier who locked the iron bar. The two soldiers continuedughing as they walked away from her.

    Laura crawled to the corner and hugged her knees as she felt cold and hopeless. She cried out loud thinking what she did to deserve this. She cried and cried until she fell asleep on the cold hard floor.

    =====

    Her eyes fluttered as she felt the sun shing onto her face. Once she had fully woken up everything around her was familiar. She jumped out of bed thinking it was impossible that she had gone back into time.

    Laura hurriedly got out of her room and noisily walked down the stairs making sister Abby scold her as the other kids in the orphanage were still sleeping.

    As soon as she heard sister Abby''s voice she immediately gave her a hug as for her it has been two years since she hadst seen her.

    "Why are you crying?" asked sister Abby whoforter the small girl.

    "I''m just happy to see you again."

 Chapter 2: Alive Again II

    Chapter 2: Alive Again II

    Sister Abby continued tofort Laura as her tears wouldn''t stop falling off her eyes. She was confused about why Laura was crying and asked herself whether she had gotten a nightmare. Laura loved the fact that sister Abby treated her as her own child despite knowing that she''ll be adopted into a better family.

    "Is this real?"

    Laura''s tears wouldn''t stop falling from her eyes. She couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed as she had really returned to the past. It was not a dream, it was reality. She believed that God had given her another chance to live.

    "What''s wrong Laura?"

    Sister Abby touched Laura''s face while sipping her tears. Her touch felt gentle and itforted Laura so much that she didn''t want to ever leave that ce.

    "I had a nightmare. A very bad one."

    Laura shoved it off with a smile trying not to worry sister Abby any further. She looked around the kitchen and nothing had changed. The tes are stored neatly, and the floor had not a single speck of dust.

    ''I''ve really gone back to the past''

    She never thought that she would really be given another chance to live.

    "You better change your clothes."

    "I will. Do you need any help?"

    "Not really but it would really help if you could wake the kids up."

    Lauraughed softly and walked back to her room and changed her clothes. She stood in front of the mirror remembering how prestigious the Alvarado family was. The dresses that she had always worn, were all colorful and all made from silk.

    But for Laura, she loved howfortable the dress she was wearing right now and she thought that it fits her more to be amoner than a noble. She tied her hair up into a bun and was ready to start her day.

    She stood in front of the other children''s room, took a deep breath, and opened the door. She carried the youngest child inside the orphanage who was just five years old.

    "Micky I''ll ask Luke to wash up, so you better wake up or else the tickle monster going toe."

    Micky was still half asleep and hung his arms around her neck as if not wanting to let go of his mother''s neck. Laura giggled and can''t be any happier to be back in this ce. After those two long years she never once visited the orphanage.

    "Where is sister Abby?"

    Lisa held a stuffed toy bunny while rubbing her eyes.

    "Stop rubbing your eyes, Lisa. Sister Abby is downstairs making breakfast for us."

    "Laura your eyes are red. What happened to you?"

    Luke walked inside the room and ced a hand on Laura''s forehead to check whether she had a fever or not. He grumbled softly and ced a hand on his chin and was in deep thought. The orphanage had six children in total.

    Making Laura and Luke the eldest who was fifteen years old at that time. While the other kids ranged from ages five to eleven.

    "Did you rub your eyes?"

    "I didn''t."

    "Then why are your eyes red?"

    "It''s none of your business."

    "Yes, it is."

    "No, it isn''t"

    "Yes, it is."

    "No, it isn''t"

    "Ugh stop arguing it''s making my ears bleed."

    Joan got out of his bed, scratching his stomach. As he walked to the bathroom, Laura and Luke couldn''t help butugh at his bed hair which has always been awful early in the morning.

    "Luke, please help Micky change. I''ll help sister downstairs."

    "Okay,e here Micky."

    Laura removed Micky''s arms off her neck and went down to help sister Abby in setting up the table. The children went down the stairs one by one and all were ready to eat breakfast.

    While the other kids had started eating she couldn''t help but feel very happy that she had gotten another chance to see them again. When Laura was adopted into the Alvarado family, she was never allowed to visit the orphanage and it made her worry every day.

    She wanted to see how everyone was doing, however, the count never permitted her to do so. At the same time, the treatment that she had received from the maids was very bad. No one in the high society knew the real Tine except for the maids.

    But in the past, Laura had always been a kind and gentle person. She never onceined about how bad Tine treated her and that was because she was already grateful for the things she had.

    Laura was lucky to be adopted into a count''s family but because she wasn''t blood-rted with the count, the maids inside the estate treated her coldly. Only one maid truly became her good friend and it was Mary.

    Mary was the same age as her and didn''t once care about her being not blood-rted with the count. She treated everyone equally. And she was the only person who stood up for Laura.

    ''I used to be naive but, now I know that she was that evil, I''ll take my revenge on her.''

    "Laura?"

    Sister Abby worriedly looked at Laura as she hasn''t touched her te yet. She thought that she was still feeling down after the bad dream and in fact, she was correct. Laura felt scared about what would happen in the future. She didn''t want to repeat the same mistakes again.

    "Yes?"

    "You haven''t touched your te. Are you still feeling down?"

    "No... I was just trying to recall what I was supposed to do after eating."

    "Is that so? You better eat now or else Joan''s going to finish the food."

    "Oh right, I forgot about that."

    =====

    Laura hung the white sheets to dry as she admired looking at the wheat field that surrounds the orphanage. This was her favorite ce to go to whenever she felt down. It helps her feel calm and happy.

    A young man wearing a ck hood slowly approached Laura who was clearly enjoying the view at the wheat field. Heughed softly as he watched her expression and it was the first time he had seen anyone admire a wheat farm.

    He looked at the girl''s hair which was ck and thought that it was an unusual color. However, what he doesn''t know was she had always been scared and ufortable if someone had said something about her hair.

    "Excuse me?"

    Laura got startled as she only felt the young man''s presence now, she turned around and was scared because she was talking to someone who was wearing a ck hood. She pushed herself to talk to him because he didn''t seem like a bad person.

    "Yes? Is there anything I can help you with?"

    "I was wondering if you know a ce where I could buy leather."

    Laura wondered why he had approached her when he could have just stayed in town and ordered from there. It was unusual for people to directly buy from the warehouse and he could have just asked someone other than her.

    "If you continue walking down that path you will see the warehouse."

    "Is that so? thank you for telling me."

    "You''re wee."

    "You... have unusual hair and eye color."

    Laura flinched and looked at him with fear in her eyes. She didn''t want to hear those words from other people as this made her scared. This was also another reason why no took her side as she was ''unusual''.

    "...I know that and so?"

    The young man felt amused by how she responded and wanted to tease her more. But for him, he didn''t see her hair and eye colors to be frightful but instead he found it beautiful.

    Knowing how the girl felt he chuckled and removed his hood making Laura stunned. Laura looked at his unusual hair color which was silver and what she liked the best was his eye color. She had never seen suchely color that reassembled like the sky.

    She touched his face and continued looking into his eyes. The young man blushed, making him scoff as a sign to ask the girl to retreat. Laura only then realized that her face was too close with his and quickly retreated.

    "I-I''m so sorry. Your eyes are just pretty."

    "Is that so?"

    Heughed and touched her ck hair and brought it to his lips. He then looked up at Laura and gave her a smile. This made Laura cautious about the guy as he made her blush a bit. It was the first time that a guy had done this to her.

    That''s because in the past everyone knew her as the ''demon''.

    "May I ask for your name?" Laura hesitated for a while as she didn''t what the young man''s intentions were and she had never seen or heard about a man who had silver hair and light blue eyes in the past.

    ''I think it won''t hurt to tell my name.''

    "Laura."

 Chapter 3: A New Door Opens I

    Chapter 3: A New Door Opens I

    "Laura is my name."

    The young man paused as he found it funny because she gave her name to a stranger. To add she''s interesting if they were to meet in the future he would want to know her more. But for now, it''s time for him to finish his business. In deep thought, he ced his hand on his chin and after gave Laura a smile.

    "It was a nice pleasure talking with you miss Laura."

    "Master! there you are! I''ve been looking for you. Don''t you know how worried I was when you weren''t beside me?!"

    "ine, didn''t I refrain you from calling me master outside?"

    ine rubbed the back of his neck and apologized to the young man. He then notices another person in front of him and stared at her. The young man knocked on the head of his servant then said, "Don''t stare at a girl. It''s rude weren''t you taught?"

    "I''m sorry, Sir. I didn''t mean to but... her hair is just very unusual."

    Laura flinched upon hearing the word ''unusual'', she knew that it wasn''t an attractive color and wanted to hide it. She lowered her head and looked away from their direction as she felt ufortable.

    ''I know it''s not beautiful, and I don''t have to hear to again.''

    She clenched her hands tightly and avoided the young man''s gaze. The young man looked at her and felt that she didn''t want people to talk about her unusual color. He understood the feeling of getting judged by people who you don''t personally even know.

    "ine that was a bit rude."

    "I would like to apologize. It''s just that it''s rare. I have hurt your feelings," ine bowed his head.

    Laura''s chest lightened a bit as it has been such a while since someone hadplimented her hair aside from the kids in the orphanage. The young man walked up to Laura and gently touched her hair and kissed it.

    Laura stumbled back as she was surprised by the sudden kiss. Her face turned slightly red and she looked away from him to avoid his eyes. The young manughed softly and whispered to her ear.

    "I hope to see you again."

    The young man wore his hood and continued to his own path. Laura didn''t know what his intentions were but clearly, she knew, she had to be cautious of him. To add that young man didn''t look like a normal noble.

    =====

    Laura looked out the window eyeing for the young man who was nowhere to be seen. All-day long she couldn''t forget the look on his face. He had such beautiful eyes and wanted to continue looking at them.

    Laura felt someone tugging her dress and as she turned around she saw Lisa. She then carried Lisa and ced her on herp and stroked her hair.

    "Laura... I want candy."

    Lisa begged as she hugged her bunny stuffed toy and looked up to Laura, whose heart was beating at a fast pace. She couldn''t hide the fact Lisa was incredibly adorable and she wanted to pinch her cheeks. Unfortunately, she remembered there were no more candies inside the cab.

    "Ah...there are no more candies inside the cab. I''m sorry Lisa."

    ''"Aw is that so?"

    Laura saw Lisa''s eyes trembling as she tried holding her tears in. Her cuteness had struck Laura even more and was determined to go to town and buy some. However, she couldn''t as today wasn''t her day off.

    "I''ll go out and buy them tomorrow then."

    "But today is your day off and you told sister Abby that you would be out for the day."

    Laura questioned herself when she heard ''day off''. She gasps as she then realized what the date today was. It was one of the days where Laura would go to the city and buy some books for herself.

    She buried her face in her palms as she realized she had forgotten what day it was. Lisa tilted her head and wondered what Laura was doing. While Laura was ming herself for not reading the calendar properly. Lisa then got off Laura''sp secretly.

    "It''s okay...I can wait."

    Lisa smiled and Laura couldn''t help but give her a hug as she was too adorable. She didn''t know why Lisa still hasn''t been adopted yet.

    ''How can you ignore such an adorable being?''

    "Laura?"

    ''Calm down self. Regain yourposure."

    "It''s nothing. I''ll ask sister Abby if I could go out tomorrow. I totally forgot about today."

    Lisa''s expression lightened up and she went to hug Laura. She then skipped out of the room and was humming with happiness.

    ''I wish I could take her in too.''

    However, she knew that if Lisa had gotten adopted by the count, her life in the estate would be miserable. Laura shook the idea out of her mind as she hoped nothing like that would ever happen to Lisa.

    Laura stood up from her chair and got a box from the bottom of her bed. In that box, she stored her journal as she didn''t want the other kids to read it. She touched the cover of the journal and felt nostalgic about it.

    When she entered the Alvarado estate it was her only friend and memory that she had kept about the orphanage, after all, it was a gift given by the other kids. As she lived inside the estate not once she had forgotten to write because memories are precious.

    ''It has been a while since I''vest seen this''

    The only time she had stopped writing was when she was thrown into prison and wasn''t allowed to bring anything with her. Her freedom inside the jail was limited. The journal had stored all the painful moments she had experienced.

    ''It would be nice if the words I had written didn''t disappear.'' Laura opened her journal and couldn''t believe what her eyes saw. Just like she wished, the things she had written didn''t disappear.

    Everything she had written inside the Alvarado estate was still there. Her tears flowed as she read each page. She felt a pang in her chest as each day inside the estate were all terrible memories. Laura didn''t want to go back to the estate and if ever she couldn''t avoid it, and the only way is to find a fiance as early as possible.

    ''If everything had been kept here then it means that I can predict the future?''

    She then realized that if she enters the estate she could dodge all the bad things Tine had done to her. Laura had a slight bit of hope inside her and was really fortunate to have a miracle happen to her.

    "Ha? you''re crying again. What''s wrong with you today?"

    Luke entered the room without asking for any permission toe in. Laura wiped her tears away and quickly closed her journal. She gave Luke a reassuring smile and dodged his question. She didn''t want anyone to know that she had gone back to the past.

    "Geez can''t you knock?"

    "I can''t when your door was wide open."

    Luke ruffled Laura''s hair and begged her to tell him the reason why she was crying. Laura shrugged off his arm assuring him that it was nothing but a bad dream. Luke still didn''t believe her, however, he knew that forcing her to speak up would be rude.

    "Fine. I''ll stop but you better tell me next time what it is about."

    "I will."

    Laura lied about telling him what it was about. After all, she didn''t want to worry him any further. Luke left Laura inside the room to give her some space alone. She really missed how Luke treated her kindly and wished days like these would never pass at all.

    Laura stood up and ced her journal back in the box and ced it back under the bed. She was then reminded that she had to talk to sister Abby to get permission to go out tomorrow as she totally had forgotten that that day was her day off.

    She also didn''t want to disappoint Lisa.

    =====

    The next day Laura had gotten permission to go out as sister Abby felt bad for Laura as yesterday was a bad day for her. Laura hummed as she tied her hair with a ribbon and got a basket out of the cab.

    "I''ll be leaving."

    "Make sure to be back before itpletely turns dark outside."

    Sister Abby walked Laura out of the house and sighed in relief as Laura''s mood had gotten brighter. Sheughed about how worried she was yesterday, but it seems like there was nothing to be worried about.

    Laura continued walking to the carriage stop since it would have taken longer if she would have walked on foot. She was lucky that there was such service going to the town if not her legs would have given up on her.

    The carriage arrived and she greeted the coachman who greeted her back kindly. She looked out of the carriage and was euphoric after seeing so many familiar ces. They finally entered the town which was called Karras.

    The town was known as one of the best ces to sell items as the town was surrounded by many natural resources. She got off the carriage and went straight to buy a loaf of bread and a bag of candies for the children in the orphanage.

    As she was on her way to the candy store she went to stop by a jewelry shop and admired the beautiful nes that were being disyed. Her eyes stopped as she saw a familiar ne, a ne that she has seen Tine wear.

    The ne was color pink and made of a gemstone called morganite. It was considered one of the sturdiest gems and one of the prettiest gems in the world. Laura felt envious of Tine as she was able to receive such fine jewelry.

    The store door opened and came out a man in a brown suit who was looking quite old. He was astonished when he saw a girl with ck hair. He looked at what the girl was looking at and it was the ne he had just bought for his daughter.

    Laura had noticed someone looking at her and she turned to see who it was and upon looking at the man she was left speechless. Her heart sank as she saw a familiar face, a face she would never forget.

    Never once had she resented or hated this person because he was a very kind and gentle person, unlike his daughter. She picked up the basket that she had dropped and ran off far away. She didn''t know why she ran away.

    Was it because she knew that he would visit the orphanage and adopt her? The old man called one of his servants and asked to find more about her. He was really curious to see who it was because she resembled his deceased wife.

    Not only that but he also wanted to have another daughter who would make him happy.

 Chapter 4: A New Door Opens II

    Chapter 4: A New Door Opens II

    Not thinking twice she ran away as fast as possible. She didn''t want to believe who she was seeing. But of all times why did they bump into each other? That man who she had bumped into was the man who will adopt her in the future.

    His name was count Harrison Alvarado and the current head of the Alvarado family who is known for importing and exporting silk. The Alvarado family had always been known to have a good rtionship with the east and that is also how they always get those nice quality silks.

    After running for so long Laura was out of breath. She leaned onto a wall and slowly her body slid down onto the ground. Running into Count Harrison as early as now don''t tell me she changed the future? Realizing this her eyes widens. She started to me herself foring to town and screamed internally.

    ''Good job, Laura.''

    Will the future change meeting him? She hoped it doesn''t affect the future that much. She stood up walking side to side wondering what to do. But there isn''t much she could do. Instead, she gave up and told herself to forget about it. She still needed to buy the candy.

    Laura got out of the narrow street and was confused about which way she had to go since she wasn''t that familiar with the sub roads of the town. She then continued walking and realized that she was walking in a ce where the less privileged had lived.

    She was lucky to be a part of the middle ss since she lived inside the orphanage. It seems like the people living on the streets were either not able to pay their taxes or were born to live on the streets.

    She held her hands together and nervously walked as dreadful eyes were on her. It was her first timeing to such a ce and she never expected toe here by ident. She continued walking until she had identally bumped into a sketchy old lookingdy.

    "I''m sorry are you alright?"

    The olddy looked up to her and Laura gasped as she saw the scars on her face. The olddy gave her a smile and nod as an answer. She held Laura''s hand and continued nodding her head as if she knew something about her.

    "You are lucky to be born again."

    Laura''s eyes widened as she was in disbelief, she was appalled after hearing the olddy''s words. Never had she expected someone to know about it. She decided to pretend and forcefully gave her a smile.

    "You can''t hide anything to me, youngdy. Come, follow me."

    The olddy walked slowly and Laura wasn''t sure whether or not to believe her words. However, she was taught not to reject an olddy''s offer or request. She was troubled but in the end, she decided to go with the flow.

    They walked into another narrow street and arrived in a small shack which made Laura ufortable with her surroundings. There was no one near them which made her anxious and the olddy offered her water.

    Laura sat on a cushion and looked at the olddy who seemed to remove the rings that she had worn. Every second she would peep as she didn''t know why the olddy that was sitting across her stayed silent.

    "Stop looking at me. You''re distracting me."

    "I''m sorry. I was just nervous."

    Laura felt embarrassed and yed with her fingers. The olddy stood up and got something out of the bag and it was not an ordinary-looking book but it was a journal that she had kept.

    "This is your second time living. Am I right?"

    "How did you know?"

    "Don''t mind it. I was asked by a stranger to pass this if ever I had met you."

    The olddy ced the ck worn-out journal on the table and slid it in front of Laura. Laura looked at the olddy who had has been shing a smile at her for a while now. She hesitated to open it as she didn''t trust the words of the olddy.

    "How can I trust you?"

    "That is your choice. I cannot force you to have this."

    "Please tell me at least how you knew."

    The air surrounding them went silent and cold. Laura hugged herself as she shivered and swallowed her breath.

    "I can see your soul and it has an unusual color. Only one out of a million has this ability and I was the chosen one. I give this gift especially to guide lost souls like yours. You must have suffered badly."

    Laura went silent as she was a bit convened with what the olddy had said. She thought she needed to think about what the olddy had said and maybe should trust her. That''s because once something has been lost, it could forever be lost.

    The olddy observed Laura and thought that she would be the right person to hand this journal down to. Not only that she felt that Laura could change the world and be someone important in the high society.

    She needed someone to change the future into a better one. The world that they lived in wasn''t exactly luxurious and no one knew what the other side looked like. Poverty was a big problem yet the current king had not yet taken this issue into his hands.

    The nobles were full of corruption and only a few were devoted to working for their own kingdom. Despite the people rebelling, the king has not done anything and many of the middle ss andmoners wanted the duchess to inherit the throne instead.

    Rumors spread around the city as the Duchess was doing so much better than the current king. However, the Duchess had no intention to fight for the throne as she really cared for her brother who is the king. To add the Duchess was sick it would be bad if a war broke with her bedridden.

    The royal family had always been in a good rtionship and that is why they never dared to break it apart.

    "If I get that journal what would happen to me?"

    "Once you get this you will know everything about this world and you will be given the task to change certain events."

    "Is that so?"

    Laura paused and thought hard about it and she contemted whether or not she could trust the olddy''s words. She felt troubled because if it were true and she chose not to trust the olddy, it would not help her change the future she had held.

    "Then please tell me something that will happen in the future and if it''s true I''lle back for the journal."

    The olddy continued giving her a smile as if she knew what would have happened. She epted Laura''s terms and opened the journal that was ced on the table andughed as she was impressed with Laura.

    "You will receive something you had never gotten before and was envious about a certain someone having it."

    Laura thought to herself ''what kind of nonsense predicament was that'' however upon looking at the olddy''s face she was serious about it.

    "Also one more thing, in the future you will be one of the most influential nobles in society."

    Of course, Laura didn''t believe that because she knew the future she had wouldn''t be able to change that much. She just wanted to avoid her death and take revenge as this was her original n, she had no intentions to change the kingdom.

    "Um, what is your name?"

    "Tiyne my dear."

    "My name is La-"

    "Laura. I know that much."

    Tiyne gave Laura a smile as she stood up and got a key out of her pocket. She walked towards a door and unlocks it. It was a weird-looking door that was decorated with gold and silver. Once she opened the door a bright light had sheding from the door making one unable to see what it was on the other side.

    "Now go, child, it''s almost turning dark. You wouldn''t want sister Abby to be worried."

    "How d- Woah!"

    Tiyne pushed Laura to the door forcing her to go inside the door. She secretly wished for Laura''s safety in the future and hoped to see her once more. Laura closed her eyes as she felt herself entering through the door.

    She heard the sound of people talking and horses galloping and wondered where she was. She opened her eyes and recognized the road right in front of her.

    "Please move out of the way!"

    Yelled a man who was carrying a barrel filled with fruits. Laura moved to the side as she didn''t want the man to get hurt. Laura realized she was back in front of the jewelry shop and looked up to the sky to see that the sun was starting to set.

    Laura then remembered that she needed to buy some candy as she still hasn''t been able to buy some. Sheughed as she imagined how Lisa and the other children would react if she wasn''t able to buy the candy.

    She wouldn''t want to disappoint them after making a promise. While walking to the candy shop she was upied with the words that Tiyne had said. She was wondering if her words were true and if it was, what would she do? No matter how hard Laura had thought about it she had no clue at all.

    All she needed to do now was to wait for it toe and fully ept it.

 Chapter 5: A New Door Opens III

    Chapter 5: A New Door Opens III

    "Count Harrison Here is the girl you wanted me to research."

    His personal aide Lester, ced the piece of paper on his desk then retreated back. Count Harrison was very interested in the girl he saw earlier, he then got the paper and read her name out loud.

    "Laura."

    What a beautiful name. If he had not seen her today he wouldn''t be interested in her. Lester looked at the Count, smiling and shocked as this was a rare sight. Lester wondered if it''s because that girl looked like histe wife or he was simply interested in her.

    He had no idea at all.

    "Master, may I ask you something?"

    "What is it?"

    "Why are you so interested in this young girl?"

    Count Harrison stood up and looked out the window watching the sun as it rises slowly. He recalled how he loved the color of her hair and thought that she was a wise woman who could do almost anything.

    "If I told you I myself don''t know why, what will you say?"

    Lester pushed his eyesses back up andughed softly as it has been a while since his master had gotten interested in something. He himself knew that he shouldn''t interfere, however, he wondered what will happen if count Harrison''s daughter knew about this and it could be meddlesome.

    "It is your choice master. But please do note that you do need to finish these documents because you went out yesterday."

    "Give me a break. You''re in your twenties yet you act like an old man."

    "Is that apliment?"

    "No, it''s not. I''m asking you to act like those young boys."

    "I certainly cannot. You brought me to this mansion when I was ten, and I was trained for this."

    "You''re so stern Lester."

    "Is that anotherpliment? If so thank you."

    "Lester...I have a favor to ask you."

    =====

    Laura got off the carriage and saw a familiar mansion which was the Alvarado''s. She couldn''t believe her eyes and everything felt like a dream. Count Harrison got off the carriage and ordered the maids to start moving her luggage into her room.

    Laura was escorted to her room not until her surroundings had changed. She saw Tine standing in front of her and intentionally fell off the stairs. Laura was in shock as to why this was happening to her again.

    She didn''t expect this to happen again and she saw nothing had changed at all. Once again her surroundings changed again and this time she was in the court once more. Laura believed that she was stuck inside of a dream and these were all shbacks of her past. She then heard the gravel being hit thrice and as she looked up she saw Tine''s evil smile.

    "You are found guilty!"

    "Aaah!"

    Laura''s eyes were wide open and she was panting heavily, her heart was beating crazily since her dream felt so real. She looked at her hands to see if there were any scars and sighed out of relief to see none.

    She wiped the sweat off her forehead as she looked out the window as the sun was starting to rise. She then realized that she had woken up earlier than usual and sat up on her bed. Her eyes turned dark as she still remembered what had happened inside the court. For her, it was the scariest and saddest moment of her life.

    Laura had almost died and yet she was this lucky to have a second chance to live again. She stood away from her bed and looked at the mirror and saw her face swelling. Yesterday was a crazy and tiring day after all.

    It was all like an adventure for her. She never expected those events to happen. Everything all felt like a dream to her however she knew that it wasn''t. Laura went to prepare for the day and tied her hair as she walked down the stairs to help.

    She entered the kitchen to see sister Abby preparing breakfast and she went to help immediately. She tasted the chowder soup and smiled as she was content with the taste. Like every single day, she would wake the children up and help them get ready for the day. Laura cut the loaf of bread into smaller pieces to dip it into the soup.

    By the time the seats were all upied they all started to eat. Lauraughed quietly as she saw Joan who was a total mess at eating and quickly gave him a napkin to wipe his mouth. Sister Abby on the other side was feeling nervous as she had something to announce to them.

    "Children please listen to what I have to say."

    "What is it, sister Abby? you look serious."

    "Laura, someone wants to adopt you into their family."

    Laura dropped the spoon she was holding as she thought she heard something not right. She was lost for words as she remained frozen and didn''t make a move to get her spoon.

    ''How could this be happening?''

    The original date would still be in two months however it was moved to an earlier date. Was it because she had met the count in town? Once again Laura had changed her future. She shook her head in disbelief after all everything was progressing too fast.

    Azera got off her chair and hugged Laura as if she didn''t want her to leave. Laura who still in shock didn''t know what to say at all. She kept repeating the words sister Abby had said and massaged her temples.

    "I don''t want you to go."

    Lisa frowned while holding her spoon tightly, she knew that one day everyone in this orphanage would leave and it would be hard to meet each other. Laura also didn''t want to leave yet since she herself isn''t mentally prepared.

    She never expected it to happen so fast. "Let''s talk inside my officeter, Laura." "Yes, sister." Luke who sat beside Laura patted her back and gave her a reassuring smile which almost let her cry.

    However, it was not time for her to cry because she needed to face reality. She just didn''t expect it to happen so soon. After washing the dishes Laura walked to sister Abby''s office and knocked before entering the room.

    She heard sister Abby asking her toe in and sit on the chair. Laura on the other side felt butterflies in her stomach. The room went silent as sister Abby triedposing herself since she didn''t want to lose other children any longer.

    However, this was her job as a nun who had volunteered to take care of the orphans. Sister Abby knew how precious this family was to Laura. She never felt this disheartening until she had to send the girl whom she had taken care of since birth away.

    On the other hand, Laura nervously yed with her fingers as she tried distracting herself while singing a song inside her head. But the silence didn''t endlong.

    "Sister who wants to adopt me?"

    "It''s count Harris. I''m sure you know him since he''s quite well known because of his business."

    "Yes I know him but why me?"

    Despite Laura knowing that she would be sent off she felt sad that it was time to be apart from them. She wanted to act like a kid andin but she knew that it would not work.

    "I don''t know the reason but his personal aide had informed me that he would beingter this afternoon."

    "Is that so?"

    "I know that this week wasn''t a good week but you should still be happy that you''re about to have a real family."

    Laura knew that however, she felt that everything was going too fast. She questioned herself and began wondering if it was because she had bumped into him or the future had clearly changed. Whatever it was she decided not to think about it any further as it was giving her a headache.

    It was probably because of the bad dream and her having a crazy day. She held sister Abby''s hand for thest time and gave her a heartfelt smile. Laura thought to herself that if one day they ever see each other again she would want to give her a present to thank her for the things she had done.

    "I''ll be alright sister. I''ve expected this already."

    "Laura...I want you to be always happy and helpful. Also, remember this helping other will definitely benefit you and so no matter what happens always help the person who is in need of help."

    "I understand sister."

    Laura learned many things as she had stayed in this orphanage. One was always to be kind no matter what the circumstances were. Two was to always stay happy despite the hardship you would face.

    Lastly, always help one another as this will benefit you. Sister Abby had always felt guilty of how mature Laura had be and never once did she hear herin and never once had she fought with the children in the orphanage. She sometimes wished she could have spoiled Laura a little bit more.

    The baby that she once picked up from the church was now a full-grown girl and who was ready to live her life out of the orphanage. What would her future be seeing as she already knew what would happen? The time hase to step on the battlefield.

 Chapter 6: First Step To The End I

    Chapter 6: First Step To The End I

    Later that afternoon, a rather fancy-looking carriage had stopped in front of the orphanage. It was decorated majestically for a noble to ride, and each side of the carriage had a hint of gold and the cushion inside the carriage was soft and made of fine leather.

    Laura continued looking out the window from her room and waited for Count Harrison to enter sister Abby''s office.

    Lisa entered her room biting her lips and holding her tears in. Lisa didn''t want Laura to leave at all, she tugged her dress which Laura had noticed and proceeded to ce Lisa on herp. Like a caring mother, Laura patted her back gently and stroked her hair.

    "Laura don''t leave me."

    Laura felt her chest tightening and hugged Lisa tightly. Laura didn''t want to leave this ce either, however, for the sake of getting her revenge back, she needed to go back to the warzone.

    "I''m sorry Lisa I can''t do that. I promise you that I''ll be visiting."

    Lisa frowned as she continued hugging Laura. Lisa has the idea that maybe if she hugs Laura longer she''ll stay. Laura, on the other hand, paid more attention to what''s outside and saw Count Harrison getting off the carriage.

    Her eyes narrowed as she looked at him. She never hated or resented him but in spite of, she still had a small grudge against him. In the trial she had in the past he did not say a word to defend her at all.

    She understood that it was hard to take in since she wasn''t his blood-rted daughter in the first ce, however, he could have at least defended his daughter.

    ''I can''t really me him because I''m not even rted to him.''

    Her eyes follow Count Harrison as he was being greeted by sister Abby. Sister Abby escorted the count to her office and offered some tea and refreshments. Count Harrison satfortably on the couch as he waited for the special person of the day to arrive.

    Laura ced Lisa back down and for thest time, she patted Lisa''s head and waved goodbye. Lisa knew that it was toote to do anything and so she sent Laura a sad smile. Laura stood in front of the door and took a deep breath before entering the office.

    She saw Count Harrison drinking the tea that sister Abby made. Count Harrison weed Laura with a heartwarming smile and offered her to take a seat. Laura coldly looked at the count and felt a reing from his personal aide.

    Lester didn''t like how she looked at the count, however, he needed to control his anger since she was soon to be the count''s daughter. She had seen Lester before but they never really talked as he always stood by Count Harrison.

    He was one of the people whom she didn''t really like when she stayed there.

    "It''s nice to finally meet you, Laura."

    "It is such an honor to be able to talk to you. You have always been one of the people whom I admired."

    Count Harrisonughed out loud and had immediately pinned his interest at her. He has never met amoner girl whose presence felt like a noble, it was like she was born for it.

    "Do you remember seeing me by the jewelry shop?"

    "Indeed I was looking out the jewelry shop, however, I''ve never seen you."

    Lester held his anger in and calmed himself down. He thought to himself how could a meremoner talk to a count in that tone, ''at least have some respect'' he thought. Just by seeing the girl, Lester had already grown to dislike her.

    Count Harrison smiled out of amusement and wondered how amoner like her talk and answer a noble like that. Not only that it was as if she had taken some lessons before. Her sitting form was perfect and the way she drank her tea was graceful.

    Count Harrison can''t believe he had picked up a gem like her. With her ck hair and purple eyes, she looked like a perfect viiness. It was like the ideal daughter Count Harrison has been dreaming of.

    That was because he didn''t want to announce Tine as the heir of the family. Since he wanted to protect his one and only daughter. The countess had died because of an illness and Laura had a little resemnce to her and that is another reason why he wanted to adopt her.

    "Laura, I want to wee you into my family. What do you say?"

    Laura was prepared she had set her character up. She will no longer be the weak and kind Laura. She will be the one who would open people''s eyes and reveal the truth of high society.

    "Sister, can you please give us some privacy?"

    "Of course you can."

    Sister Abby walked out of her office and at the same time Count Harrison had asked Lester to step outside as well. Lester seemed hesitant but he couldn''t defy his master''s orders. Count Harrison liked how Laura had acted straightforward and without shame.

    He could feel Lester starting to dislike her because of her blunt personality, however, the girl he had seen by the jewelry shop had a gentle and kind expression on her face. But he wasn''t wrong about her.

    She was the only girl who had ck hair and no one in this world would not be able to foresee such. All the more he was curious about her. She was different from the young nobledies he had met in the past.

    He couldn''t believe that she was just a 15-year-old girl. Her personality didn''t match her as she was much more mature than most her age.

    "What is it? It seems like you have a proposal to make."

    "You aren''t wrong."

    "I would love to hear it."

    "I want both of us to make an agreement. Once I step inside the estate you would still give me the freedom to do what I want."

    "That''s easy why would I restrict your freedom in your own house?"

    Laura quietly disagreed with what he said because in the past he never allowed her out of the mansion. No one knew the real count Harrison. Many had called him the most gentle and kind count.

    But how would a kind man be able to have such great sess with his business?

    Count Harrison was more to that, he was a tyrant in the inside. No one knew except for Laura because she had witnessed his real personality when she hid away from the maids. She unintentionally heard his conversation with another man whom she didn''t recognize.

    Ever since has discovered the true personality of the count, she had a different perspective of him. Indeed he was wasn''t the kind and gentle count that everyone knew of.

    "Then please sign this."

    Laura handed a piece of paper towards count Harrison and he was very impressed by how talented this young girl was. He thinks that even his own daughter wouldn''t be able to match Laura.

    He read through the contents of the contract carefully and agreed to sign it. The agreement stated that she would be allowed to visit the orphanage at least once a month. Also stated that she would have her own freedom inside the estate.

    "You''re a wise girl. If you didn''t make me sign this agreement, I wouldn''t have allowed you to do so. But since you have beyond impressed me, I''ll ept your terms."

    "Thank you very much."

    "Once again wee to the family Laura Alvarado."

 Chapter 7: First Step To The End II

    Chapter 7: First Step To The End II

    Laura''s first step to war had already begun before she knew it. As of now, she was inside a fancy carriage that would take her to the Alvarado estate. She gazed out the window with a sadden expression as the view of the orphanage grew smaller and smaller, until it was not to be seen anymore.

    Lester had apanied her to the estate which was different from the past. When Laura first entered the estate no had apanied her, it was like for them, she never had existed. The count only recently found interest at her, and that was why he needed to treat her with hospitality.

    Laura couldn''t believe how much the future had already changed and was worried that the main events had been changed. Not only that, but she also thought about what would happen to her inside the estate when everyone is her enemy.

    She didn''t mind not having any allies, but every once in a while, it may not be that bad. Laura''s surroundings had changed and once she had stopped gazing she, then noticed that she had finally arrived on the battlefield.

    However, she didn''t expect to be weed. And that''s because this never happened in the past. Lester got off the carriage first and offered a hand to Laura, who had epted it. Laura gazed up to see an older man in a butler uniform, smiling and weing her.

    She didn''t know who he was, but she knew that the future had definitely changed. The butler bowed and introduced himself as the head butler, and his name was Percival Bat. The maids were all in one line and had greeted Laura.

    This shocked her, as it was the first time that the maids had given her a proper greeting. She thought that they would need to be punished if they had disrespected her.

    "Lester starting today you are to assist miss Laura with her tasks."

    "Did I hear wrong? Who gave you the order to say so?"

    "It''s the master''s orders."

    "Then who''ll stay with him?"

    "I will."

    "No way."

    "Lester"

    Percival then gives Lester a look that scared him. Lester had a look of defeat, then stayed silent. Percival had asked Lester to escort her to her room and let her rest for a while before touring her around the estate.

    "This way, Miss Laura."

    Lester had walked beside Laura and escorted her to her room. The first thing she needs to do once she gets in her room was to change into a better-looking dress because she didn''t want to be humiliated by Tine.

    Laura entered the estate, and nothing had changed at all. The paintings on the walls were still there and the beautiful porcin from the west was still being showcased on a stand. They arrived at her room, then Lester opened the door and gestured her to enter first.

    Lester stood by a door while Laura ufortably sat on the couch. She wanted to ask many things, but she knew that he didn''t like being asked. Laura continued peeking at Lester, who seemed to have noticed she had something to ask.

    Being a gentleman towards his new master, he couldn''t act like he wasn''t bothered. Lester didn''t like the idea of assisting or being by her side, however he didn''t want to disobey the count.

    "Is there any problem miss?"

    "No, not at all. I was wondering why you didn''t like me."

    Lester flinched as he couldn''t find any words to deny. He wondered since when she knew about it. He was more ashamed that he couldn''t hide his face in front of a girl who was younger than him.

    "I said nothing."

    "You don''t have to hide anything from me, Lester."

    Laura had known from the beginning that he didn''t like her. She knew that he didn''t like the fact amoner like her had gotten adopted into the Alvarado family. It was like she had cheated in a casino to be rich suddenly.

    Lester sighed out loud and surrendered himself. He couldn''t hide the truth about not liking her. It was because she had this powerful aura that had scared him. He was scared that a girl like her could destroy the family for good.

    But at the very least, he definitely liked Laura better than Tine. He found Tine to be scary. He also notices that she had always given a fake smile to the maids. That is also why the maids favored Tine.

    They were all too scared to defy her orders. Lesterughed softly as he was impressed by a 15-year-old girl who used to be amoner. He knew that he shouldn''t underestimate her as she could turn out to be someone very powerful and influential in the future.

    "What''s wrong Lester?"

    "Your performance quite amused me."

    "It seems like I''ve been found out."

    Lester walked towards Laura who looked puzzled about why he did so. Laura was confused about what he was about to do since she never had encountered this in the past. Laura then realized that one minor change could change everything.

    Still, her goal was to act weak in front of Tine but at the same time, she would be attacking her secretly by winning the favor of everyone in the estate.

    "I would like to formally introduce myself. My name is Lester Bat and from now on I will serve miss Laura no matter what happens."

    "I''ll be ced in your care."

    "The maid appointed to you will being soon and so I''ll be giving you some time to rest. Please ring the bell if you need anything from me."

    Lester then left the room and Laura finally could breathe. It was quite tiring to act like that but she didn''t have a choice as she needed to have allies who she could use. She opened her luggage and got her journal out.

    She wants to remember what had happened when she first entered the estate. However, the pages had turned nk. She was perplexed as she flipped the empty pages. Her heart was beating so fast and the only page that was filled was today''s date.

    It was written that Lester had epted her as his master and after, Tine would formally introduce herself. She then heard a knocking from the door and couldn''t believe everything that''s written was happening.

    However, she was confused as she didn''t write what''s written at all. It was like magic.

    "This is Mary, may Ie in?"

    Laura sighed out of relief. She didn''t know what would have happened if Tine had seen what she was wearing. It was old and ragged, not even fit for a noble to wear.

    "Come in."

    Mary entered her room, looking nervous as she kept stuttering. She showed signs that she was nervous and scared, which made Laura''s expression soften.

    "Are you going to be my maid?"

    Even knowing that Mary would be her maid, she wanted to have a normal conversation with her. She didn''t want Mary to act formally with her since this was the only way she could repay her in the past.

    In the past, Mary had be Laura''s personal maid however because Laura was known to be a puny person, she had to bear all the offensive things about her master. Laura couldn''t be any happier as there was someone she could trust in the estate.

    "M-m-my name is Mary. It''s nice to meet you miss Laura."

    "Oh please. Just call me Laura otherwise I will not respond to you."

    Mary thought that the new master she''s going to serve would be harsh, but it was the opposite as Laura seems to be the most carefree person she had met so far. It could possibly be because of Laura''s appearance or the way she speaks. Who knows? She smiled happily and agreed with Laura however that is only if they were alone.

    "Ah, that''s right miss you better change into more suitable clothes. The count has been ordering beautiful dresses for you and I''m sure they were personally made to fit you."

    "Is that so? Well then, let''s get changed."

    Despite being a 15-year-old on the outside, she was a seventeen-year-old girl who already knew how cruel the world is. The stronger people will live and the weaker ones will die. It has always been like that.

    Isn''t this why there is a caste system in the kingdom? After changing into her fresh dress, Mary couldn''t stop admiring her master''s beauty. The baby blue dress that she wore had matched her ck hair and purple eyes.

    Mary had described her as a sapphire. Laura''s mature and calm personality had fitted well with her dress. Mary then asked Laura to sit down so that she couldb her hair. Not once did Laura imagine that one day the count would buy her clothes that made her glow.

    She suddenly had the thought that the count may start to favor her. Was it because she had talked to him in a blunt way? Or was it because the count wanted something from her? Whatever the reason was, she didn''t have any clue at all.

    "Despite you having an unusual hair color I still find it pretty."

    Mary hummed as shebed Laura''s straight hair. Her expression softened as she looked at her hands. She remembered Mary saying the same thing when she had first met her. She felt lucky she had someone like Mary by her side.

    As Laura and Mary were enjoying their quiet time they were suddenly interrupted with a knock on the door. Laura had asked the person to enter and she couldn''t feel anything but happy to see her. Laura''s chest lit up as soon as she saw her face.

    She couldn''t help but feel any happier to see the girl who had used her.

 Chapter 8: First Step To The End III

    Chapter 8: First Step To The End III

    Laura watched the blonde girl as she stepped inside her room. She has been expecting Tine toe, and now that she''s here she can affirm that what''s written inside the journal of hers is true.

    "It''s nice to meet you sister. My name is Tine and I hope we could get along with each other."

    "It''s nice to meet you too. My name is Laura, and I hope for the same."

    Tine looked at Laura with a judgemental look, however, she couldn''t notice any ws to be noticeable on her. She wondered how amoner girl like her could have a beautiful appearance.

    Tine was worried that other nobles would be in Laura''s favor because of her icy cool feature. However, she shook it off since she knew that there was no way Laura could beat her through beauty.

    Tine looked at Laura''s ck hair and thought it was disgusting. She has never seen anyone with ck hair since most of the people in the kingdom had either blonde or brown hair.

    And only royals, including the duchess'' family, had silver hair.

    "Your hair looks different."

    "It is, and that is why I always stand out."

    "Don''t you want to dye your hair?"

    Tine had stepped on andmine and saw the distant expression Laura had on her face. It was as if she was trying to tell Tine that it had nothing to do with her and that she had to back off.

    Tine continued acting gently in front of Laura as she asked the servant for tea to be served.

    "Is there a problem with my hair?"

    "No, not at all."

    Once Laura had stepped into that estate, she had to build herself a wall. She knew that there were certain nobles she should not befriend because of their rotten personality.

    "Helga, do you know when father ising back?"

    "Master should be here soon. He had wanted to wee Laura, but he''ste because of his work."

    "It''s sad that father iste to see you."

    "It''s all right, I''m used to it and the count had always loved his work."

    Tine couldn''t embarrass Laura as her walls were too high. She also wondered how amoner girl like Laura can act so well mannered, despite not taking any etiquette lessons.

    Tine had be cautious around Laura because she seemed like a dangerous girl. She also didn''t want the things she loved to be stolen away from her.

    The door suddenly opened and stormed in the count who gave Tine a hug and looked at Laura who looked irritated. Count Harrison had called Percival and as he entered Laura''s room he was holding a box containing a piece of jewelry.

    Count Harrison then got the box and handed it to Laura, who seemed shocked.

    "This is a wee gift for you."

    Laura opened the box and there she saw the ne she had seen being disyed in the jewelry shop. Her eyes softened as she saw the beautiful pink stone.

    She remembered people calling it "The tears of the goddess". She remembered that this ne was supposed to be for Tine and it made her speechless that he had given her such an extravagant gift.

    Tine''s eyes were filled with jealousy, however, her face didn''t show it. She continued smiling as if it wasn''t a big deal at all.

    "I saw you staring at it and I thought that you would really like it as a gift."

    "I really like it. I never expected you to buy me such an expensive ne."

    "As for Tine, I''ll buy something else. Is that alright?"

    "It''s alright father. You were busy after all."

    Tine continued smiling despite feeling envious. She had always wanted to get that ne, and yet it had been given to Laura. She couldn''t believe a girl like her could receive such a gift upon entering the estate.

    "Father, I''ll be going back to my room I feel a bit tired after studying so much today."

    "Is that so? Go ahead, get some rest"

    "Alright. Sister, it was nice meeting you."

    Tine stormed out of the hallway and bit her fingers furiously. She couldn''t understand why her father didn''t give her not even a single jewel and had bought one for Laura.

    Tine''s maid Helga had asked her to stop biting her nails since it would be bad if someone had seen her do such an udylike deed. Tine ignored Helga and continued walking back to her room, but suddenly she tripped and fell onto the ground.

    Lester who saw that Tine had fallen onto the floor immediately walked over to help her out. As Lester held out a hand to help, Tine''s eyes disyed something he had never seen before as it was burning with fury and she looked dark and furious.

    Lester had never seen her eyes changed like that and he got frightened.

    "Miss Tine?"

    Lester called Tine''s name, and as she regained her consciousness, she looked at Lester who has been offering his hand then realized that she had almost shown him her true nature.

    She embarrassingly epted his hand and stood up, dusting off her dress.

    "Thank you, Lester. Let''s go, Helga."

    Tine rushed going back to her room as she felt embarrassed as someone had seen her act like that. She then got herself together and ced her smiling face on.

    Lester scratched his head in confusion and continued walking towards Laura''s room. He knocked on the front door and entered upon hearing Laura''s permission.

    He closed the door and as soon as he saw her, he was at a loss for words. He never expected a girl like her, could turn into a gem in one day.

    "Lester?"

    "No, it''s nothing. I just thought you looked different."

    "That''s rare for you to say apliment towards a girl." "It''s not apliment."

    "Then are you saying she''s not gorgeous?"

    "I said nothing like that."

    "Just kidding. Anyway if you need anything you can just ask Lester, I''ll be going to my room to have some rest."

    As Count Harrison was about to leave, Laura suddenly stopped him just before he stepped out of the door. She shyly thanked him for the present and he smiled like it wasn''t a big deal.

    After he left, Laura pondered as she remembered Tiyne''s words.

    ''Something that you wished to have will be yours.''

    She can now confirm that the olddy wasn''t lying, but she just never expected her to have magic powers. Only chosen people were granted a special gift, and it was the power to do magic.

    The royal family had such possession, and that is why from generation to generation they have always ruled the empire.

    "Oh, that''s the ne master was suppose to give miss Tine."

    "Really? I never knew that."

    "Don''t you remember that I was with the master when he bought it? I also saw you."

    "You did, Lester?" "Yep, I did."

    Lauraughed as Lester resembled a dog wagging his tail as he talks about his master. She wondered why Lester calls Count Harrison as master, it sounds like he was trained under him or something.

    Mary stepped up to clear the table after the teacups have been emptied. And as for the jewelry, Laura asked Mary to keep it safe. Laura closed her eyes as she slowly drifted to sleep as today was a tiring day for her.

    Noticing that Laura wanted time alone to rest, Mary and Lester left her room quietly seeing how tired she was. Laura had to step in the battlefield, and her life in the estate had begun.

    Her time in the estate has ticked by and she could no longer go back. This is the start of her second life''s revenge.

 Chapter 9: The First Wall I

    Chapter 9: The First Wall I

    It has been a week since Laura had entered the estate and, as usual, the maids in the estate had gossiped about her ck hair. They were all first scared of her as she didn''t look like someone of this world.

    However, they came, realized that she was only human and slowly epted her. Some still didn''t like Laura as they preferred Tine more and they think that Laura will steal the count away from her.

    It is true that Laura wasn''t part of the Alvarado family by blood, but she had very much resembled the deceased wife of Count Harrison. Her cool beauty and kindness had spread amongst the other nobles.

    Despite that, there was a bad rumor flying around. The rumors involve many terrible things about Laura and some say that she had sold her body to the count. Despite the fictitious rumors, Laura had not cared about them since she had already expected it.

    She was not even slightly bothered about it because they were just rumors. Not all rumors are meant to believe in, and that was what she had believed. As of the moment, Laura has been focusing on her studies and trying her best to learn new things as much as possible.

    However, she really didn''t like the tutor that has been teaching her. Edith Alcof, a wife of a baron and a well-known teacher in society. She has been teaching Tine since she was young and has been treating her like her own grandchild.

    Edith was already in her fifties and was biased with how she had taught Laura. Laura who had already met Edith in the past had a n in mind on how she''ll destroy her reputation.

    In the past, Edith would often whip Laura on the back, and not only that, but she would also hit Laura on the back of her legs until it bleeds.

    Laura didn''t know why Edith didn''t like her, but she knew at one point it was all because of Tine. Indeed, she was that evil.

    "Focus Laura. Oh my, you are not on the same level as Tine and yet you''re still spacing out."

    "I''m sorry madam Edith."

    "Come here and stand up. How can you space out of my lesson?"

    Laura had followed Edith and stood up and raised her skirt for her legs to be seen. Edith got her small-sized whip and started shing the back of Laura''s legs. Laura bit her lips and held in her voice as she felt her legs forming bruises.

    "Now sit down and focus."

    "Yes, madame Edith."

    ''Humph, just because you''re well known amongst the other nobles doesn''t mean you can just do whatever you like.''

    Laura couldn''t wait to tell the count about this. She already had proof for getting a better tutor. After all, in the beginning, she had always wanted Viscountess Andrea Marshall to teach her.

    Viscountess Andrea Marshall, one of the most influential leading women amongst the women in the empire. She was one of the smartest people in the empire, and she had shared her knowledge with the royal family.

    However, it was not until recently when she had stopped epting students as she wanted to spend more time with her children. Andrea was once a baroness who had fallen in love deeply with Piers Marshall, who is now her husband.

    Piers Marshall has been serving the royal family since he was young, as the Marshall family had always been knights. Not only that, but he also holds great power in the army as he is themander of the third troupe.

    But no one knew about the burden Andrea Marshall had held. The problem Laura was facing now was how she could convince Viscountess Andrea to teach her. If she''s unable to convince her, then she''ll be stuck with Edith.

    After lessons, Laura rushed back into her room and called Mary to get an ointment. Mary wondered why she had asked for it and went to the kitchen to get it. Laura sat on the chair and lifted her skirt and looked at her wounded legs.

    The red mark had turned purple and some parts of her skin had peeled off. Lester knocked into the door before entering and saw Laura''s bare legs. He immediately looked away and slightly blushed.

    Lester then realized the wounds on her legs and walked towards her. He sighed out loud and observed Laura''s legs, which were covered with wounds. He examined the wounds on her legs and understood why she had asked Mary to get an ointment.

    "Did madam Edith do this?"

    Laura did not answer and sadly looked at her wounds. She was reminded of how she used to be covered in wounds, and now it had started again.

    "Even if it was to punish you, she shouldn''t be doing this. I''m reporting this to master."

    "Lester...don''t."

    "Miss but she didn''t have to punish you till you bleed."

    "Lester, please?"

    Lester felt conflicted. He didn''t know whether to tell Count Harrison about it or just letting go of the situation. Laura recently saw how Lester had slowly started opening up to her and she sometimes felt annoyed towards him because there are some points where he wouldn''t keep quiet.

    "I understand."

    "Thank you."

    Mary had entered the room and had brought the ointment and was shocked when she had seen the wounds on Laura''s legs. She immediately got a clean cloth and cleaned her wound before putting the ointment on.

    "She''s too much. I don''t like her and never will."

    Mary''s eyes burned with fire as she gathered the cloths she had used to clean Laura''s legs.

    "Miss you''re too kind."

    "Is that so?"

    "I can''t just sit and do anything. I''m telling this to my friends."

    "You really don''t have to Mary."

    "No, it''s my choice and so I''ll do it."

    Laura enjoyed the tea made by Mary and didn''t have a slight care about what had happened earlier. Everything is going ording to her ns. She had wanted Mary to spread this to the other maids and this will eventually get into Edith.

    She couldn''t stop herself from smiling as everything was going ording to n. She had always wondered what kind of face Edith would make after hearing this rumor.

    =====

    Later that night Laura entered the dining hall and saw Count Harrison and Tine waiting for her. She had excused herself from beingte as she had forgotten the time while being immersed in a book.

    They all started eating, and Tine observed the way Laura was eating. She was impressed that Laura was cutting the beef right and eating them in small pieces. Tine couldn''t help but feel annoyed about it.

    Laura had caught Tine looking at her and got flustered. Tine realizing that she got caught staring, quickly got her cup and drank the water, and continued eating her food. Laura didn''t mind that but couldn''t notice that Count Harrison looking troubled.

    "Is there a problem?"

    "Ah...well, not really."

    "It''s okay to share it with us."

    "Well, I recently noticed other people overbuying our silk and I think it''s a problem because only three thousand stocks of silke each year. I''ve been thinking about raising the price, but I don''t know if it''ll be a good idea or not."

    Laura went silent and thought about it. She knew that Tine would say something first, and so she waited for her turn.

    "Father I think I have a proposal. What if you would only sell them to the nobles?"

    "I don''t think that is right. Tine please remember that business is not only limited to us nobles. No matter what your status is, each individual in the empire has the right to be able to buy."

    "I agree with Laura. Sure business is all about earning money however we should consider each one of the people."

    "I understand, sister."

    Tine was flustered once more, humiliated in front of the other maids who was standing inside the dining hall. She never expected to be wrong and still, she didn''t understand why they had to consider the ''other people''.

    "I have a suggestion. From what I know, three thousand silks are delivered here every year. It would be all right to sell them in bulks but at a higher price. This would not only limit yourself from selling to the nobles but to others as well."

    "Why have I never thought about that? Thank you, Laura, I''ll analyze that furtherter."

    "No, it was nothing. I remember reading it in a book, and so it wasn''t really my own idea." "No, I should have thought about it earlier."

    A maid entered the room and handed the count a nice-looking envelope that had the royal family emblem. Count Harris read the letter and then called Percival to reply that they would be attending.

    "Girls I have some news. Three days from now there would be a party in the castle and so please make sure to prepare yourselves. Now, I''ll be now going back to my office and you two should get some rest, goodnight."

    "Goodnight father, please don''t overwork yourself."

    "I won''t Tine."

    As the count had left the dining room, what''s left is just the both of them and the air between them had stiffened. The maids who were present felt ufortable and wanted to go out. Laura gave Tine a smile before excusing herself.

    In the dining room, it was just the both of them and the air between them had stiffened. The maids who were present felt ufortable and wanted to go out. But before Laura excused herself out she gave Tine a smile.

    After everyone except Helga and Tine left the dining, Tine started going rampage. She felt humiliated after seeing Laura giving her a sly smile. She couldn''t believe how amoner girl like Laura could be smarter than her.

    She gritted her teeth and clenched her fist tightly. She was burning with fury.

    ''How could amoner like her treat me like that?''

    "Just you wait, Laura."

 Chapter 10: The First Wall II

    Chapter 10: The First Wall II

    The next day Laura felt exhausted after reading so many books as this was her other punishment for spacing out. She looked down at the window and admired the beautiful flowers from the garden.

    Mary had suggested to Laura to go for a walk so that she could at least have a bit of rest as she has been studying for hours. Laura listened to her as she had always wanted to go for a stroll and admire the flowers.

    Mary escorted Laura to the garden and left her alone as she wanted some time for herself. Laura walked towards the perg and stopped when she heard voices of some other girls talking. Laura continued walking towards the perg as the voices she had heard were familiar.

    Under the perg, she sees Tine and her two friends, Vi Redmond and Serena Smythe. Tine had noticed Laura and invited her to join them, but Laura refused as she was only taking a quick stroll as a small break from her studies.

    Vi, on the other hand, did not wee Laura, as she didn''t like the looks of her at all.

    "I can''t believe you have a sister like her."

    Laura felt triggered upon hearing her words but still stayed calm. She told herself that she must not react or else it will affect her all the more. Laura never liked Tine''s friends since they were all toxic towards her except for one of them, which was Serena.

    Vi was just proud to be ''best friends'' with someone who was rumored to be the second prince''s fiancee. Although the women in the society didn''t like Vi as she was a rude chatterbox.

    Laura never understood why Tine had be her friend when she knows how her ''friend'' is like. But had a suspicion that she''s only using her to have more influence. Serena, the other friend of Tine, was rather calm and observant.

    Laura always felt bad for her, as Tine was clearly only using her because her family members are the dress-makers for the royal family.

    "Vi don''t say something so rude to my sister."

    "How can you call her sister when she''s not even the same blood as you are?"

    "It doesn''t mean that we aren''t sisters by blood, we can''t be sisters."

    "You''re too kind Tine. Who knows? She secretly is a daughter of a prostitute?"

    "Vi! That''s too much."

    Laura gritted her teeth and clenched her fist. She didn''t mind being called an orphan, but if you had dared to criticize the person who had given birth to her, it would be simr to stepping on a minefield.

    Vi had gotten scared as she saw the face Laura had made. She was terrified upon seeing a face who could kill her instantly. Laura walked towards Vi, making her frightened.

    "I would like to formally introduce myself. My name is Laura Alvarado, the eldest daughter of the Alvarado family. Indeed, I am an orphan but if you would criticize my mother, you would not make it out alive."

    Even if Laura was an orphan, not once she had gotten angry at the person who had given birth to her. There were days she had wondered how she looked like, or if she was even still alive.

    "If you would excuse me. I need to go back studying, unlike someone I know."

    Vi chose to stay quiet and as she realized that she had made a big mistake in her life. She shouldn''t have said something rude in front of Laura, but she just couldn''t keep her mouth shut.

    Laura walked the opposite way back to the estate as she wanted to clear her head. She felt so angry to the point she couldn''t think clearly. She had continued walking until she suddenly heard her name being called.

    She turned around to see Serena calmly looked at her and bowed slightly. She had wondered why Serena had followed her and what she wanted. Serena then asked for Laura to be her friend.

    Laura got confused because never did this happened in the past. She had never talked to Serena, but she knew Serena never liked Tine.

    "Sure."

    Serena looked up to see Laura smiling and offering a hand, and she dly epted it. Laura was fine with being friends with Serena because she had always wanted to befriend her.

    "But why do you want to be my friend?"

    "I just thought you were the right person to be my friend."

    "Isn''t Tine your childhood friend?"

    Laura had known much about Serena and Tine''s rtionship. They used to get along so well, but one day it just stopped. She didn''t know what happened, but for sure Serena had discovered something.

    "I don''t know who she is anymore. Always putting up a fake mask on."

    "So you knew."

    Serena gathered her courage to talk about what happened and brought Laura to a ce within the estate she had never known of. Behind the estate, there was ake surrounding a perg. Laura was speechless after knowing such a ce had existed.

    Never in her life had she knew about this. They both walked to the perg, took a seat, and stayed silent.

    "I just knew it recently too. I can''t believe even a girl like you had seen her face behind the mask."

    ''I can''t just say I had been reincarnated. It would be better not to tell anyone.''

    "I just didn''t like the feel of her kindness. It felt fake."

    Serena agreed with what Laura had said and continued her story. There was once when she had visited Tine and when she was about to enter her room, she heard Tine shouting at her maid.

    Vases could be heard as they crashed onto the floor, and Tine wasining about how her father had adopted a new child. She was disgusted that amoner had risen up to such a high rank so easily just because his father was kind.

    Laura couldn''t help but sigh. She knew that Tine never liked the idea of having another sister and had always wanted her father to only pay attention to her. Tine could not oppose to her father because he said that the girl had resembled Countess Mariane, her mother.

    "Countess Mariane... I wish I knew how she looked like."

    "I would agree with the count that you very much resemble her."

    When Serena had first seen Laura, she immediately wanted to be friends with her. Laura had a calm and mysterious presence which made Serena interested in someone for the first time.

    "But if Tine had learned that you became my friend, she wouldn''t just sit."

    "I don''t care if bad rumors start to spread about me, but I thought that I needed a change. When I saw you I wished to be you. Despite you being an orphan it is really admirable that you''re still standing tall."

    "I don''t have much confidence in myself either. It was hard to adjust from being amoner to being a noble and sometimes I would wish to never adopted into this family."

    Laura thought about it carefully, if she had be friends with Serena what would benefit her? But at the same time, she didn''t want bad rumors of Serena to be spread, because Laura''s bad rumors came from Tine.

    "You''re strong."

    Serena felt envious as she gave Laura a smile. Despite the rumors about Laura spreading amongst the nobles, she didn''t have any care about it. If Serena was in her shoes, she would have locked herself in and nevere out.

    "I''m just strong because I want to live and there are so many things that I still want to try doing. Aren''t you the same? You want to be a dressmaker right?"

    "How do you know that?"

    Serena was surprised to hear those wordsing from Laura. She had never told anyone but herself that she wants to make dresses. She has secretly been practicing to make and sometimes would wear her own creations.

    "That dress that you''re wearing is what you made right?"

    "Yes, how do you know about that?"

    "It''s just spection because your fingers are covered with bandages."

    The feeling of knowing someone who knew the pain of how you felt was something Serena had been finding in a person. She wanted a genuine friend who can see through her and it was the first time a person had read her right.

    Not even Tine could understand how Serena had felt because she had never really cared about her. Tine was only her friend to have some connection with her family. Serena for the first time had smiled brightly and held her tears in.

    She had finally found a person who can truly be her friend.

    "I would like to formally introduce myself. My name is Serena Smythe and I would like to officially ask if you can be my friend."

    "I dly ept to be your friend."

    Since then Laura knew clearly that the path of doom was still far away. Even so, she still hasn''t forgotten what her real purpose was, and it was to take revenge.

 Chapter 11: The First Wall III

    Chapter 11: The First Wall III

    The sun has started to set and the twodies had gone back to the estate as the night can be dangerous. And Serena was delighted to have found a new friend who she can finally talk freely with.

    Laura who thought that Serena would be calm and quiet was actually talkative. She never thought that they would be great friends and that they were had many simrities.

    Serena also tends to be a girl who smiles a lot and if the other boys had seen her smile, they would have fallen in love with her instantly.

    Laura went to escort Serena to her carriage and on the way, Serena had asked Laura toe to their shop sometime. Laura never expected Serena to invite her to a well-known tailor shop. She dly epted it and gave Serena a hug.

    Serene never felt any happier than today. Her maid Gilda had noticed Serena smiling and had a thought that something big had happened. She was truly happy to see herdy smile.

    "You seem to have enjoyed today. Was it because of Lady Tine?"

    "It''s not because of her."

    "Then who? Don''t tell me it''s the newdy who was adopted."

    "Gilda I can''t believe I met someone who I can trust now."

    Gilda smiled once more upon seeing herdy having enjoyed today. She had be grateful towards Laura who had made her smile. She could now finally worry less about Serena''s future.

    "If you say so."

    Tine''s eyes followed the two as she saw Serena giving Larua a hug. She felt annoyed and bit her nails. She couldn''t believe Serena betrayed her despite all the things she had done for her. Helga entered Tine''s room, and it was a mess.

    The new set of flowers she had picked up was being destroyed as Tine plucked the petals one by one. Helga quietly moved towards Tine and cleaned the floor.

    "Would you like some tea to calm down?"

    Tine quietly looked out the window all of a sudden she started trying to pulling her hair off. Helga quickly went to stop Tine but was pushed away. Tine murmured words Helga couldn''t hear and Helga calmly told her to stop what she was doing.

    "Lady please what if someone enters your room?"

    "Leave me alone Helga. GET OUT!"

    Tine screamed out loud and threw the flower vase onto the floor. That action caused a piece of the vase shard to scratch Helga''s face. Tine hadn''t realized what she had done until she saw the wound on her face.

    She quickly regained herposure and ran towards Helga apologizing profusely while crying out loud.

    "I''m alright Lady Tine. It''s just a scratch."

    "No, no, no no! I''m sorry, Helga. I''m sorry."

    "You do not need to apologize. It''s just a small scratch and it won''t hurt me. Are you hurt?"

    "I''m alright you should tend your wound now. It might get infected."

    "Please have some rest. I''ll be back."

    While picking up the broken shards on the floor Helga couldn''t help but feel sorry for herdy. She couldn''t protect or help her at all. Helga had always treated Tine as her own child after she had lost her own.

    Helga has never expected Tine to turn to someone like this. She was startled after seeing a face Tine had never shown before for the first time and she became worried for her health at the same time.

    For Helga deep inside, she has already seen Laura as an enemy. Tine sat on the couch as Helga had left the room. The name ''Laura'' had tasted bitter in her mouth and she couldn''t stand seeing her face either.

    She tied her hair up andughed out loud. She had ever felt this way before, as her heart was filled with hatred towards the girl. Her face turned into a frown as she couldn''t think of a way for her to fight against Laura.

    And suddenly a solution had popped in her head and her mouth had formed into a small but noticeable smirk.

    ''Be prepared Laura.''

    =====

    Laura went back to her room and quickly called Lester to arrange a carriage for tomorrow. She then removed her heels as it felt ufortable wearing it. It must be because her foot wasn''t used to wear heels.

    She slowly walked to her desk barefooted and got her journal out of the drawer. She looked at her journal and suddenly remembered Tiyne. Everything Tiyne had said wasing true and so she needed to keep her promise.

    The problem now for Laura was her ck hair. She wondered if she needed to dye it because she didn''t want to stand out. She opened her journal and was about to write about her week but it was already filled.

    Laura still couldn''t get used to the journal as it was writing the future for her. She couldn''t understand why and thought that maybe Tiyne had an idea about it. She gently ced her journal back in the drawer and had withdrawn for the day.

    The next day, after Laura woke up, she walked to the dining area and saw count Harrison eating alone. It was unusual for Tine to wake upte and bete for breakfast but she probably had her own reasons Laura thought.

    Laura sat on her seat and had greeted the count who was busy reading the newspaper and didn''t even notice her presence. She quietly ate her food and as she was about to take another bite she noticed that Tine had entered.

    "Good morning, father and sister."

    "Oh! Good morning Tine and Laura you were the whole time?"

    "I was, however, you were busy reading."

    "I''m sorry my daughter."

    Tine bit her lip and walked towards her seat and sat down. She looked at Laura and she looked happy. Tine asked Laura why she was happy and Laura answered she was going to ''Jaded Tailor'', which was the shop Serena''s family had owned.

    Tine smiled it off and thinks that Serena will regret bing Laura''s friend and didn''t even care at all. Count Harrison folded the newspaper and quickly finished his tea before leaving for work.

    "Laura make sure toe back home early."

    "Yes... father."

    Count Harrison patted her head as it was his first time hearing Laura calling him father. Laura, on the other hand, was hesitant to call the count as ''father'' because never once did she call him that.

    The room was filled with silence once more and Laura didn''t mind it all. She didn''t care what Tine was thinking and didn''t care how she had look at her. Tineughed softly as she remembered what Vi had told her.

    "Is there a problem?"

    "No, I just remembered something funny Vi had said."

    "What did she say?"

    "She said that you were thin and small. As if the orphanage didn''t feed you."

    "Is that so?"

    "I''m d you are concerned about me."

    Laura''s hand had stopped moving her mouth formed a smile while looking at Tine. Her smile then formed into a frown and her eyes coldly looked at her. Tine flinched and avoided meeting Laura''s eyes.

    Once again Tine had stepped on a minefield that had exploded. Lauraughed as she saw the face Tine had made scared, flustered, and agitated.

    "What about you? You''re as thin as a stick, are you sure the maids have been feeding you?"

    "I-I have a fast metabolism and so I can''t really do anything about it."

    "I hope you learn to think before you speak next time."

    Laura stood up wiping her mouth with a napkin and left the dining room. She was unhappy after hearing what Tine had said. She felt disgusted about her and didn''t want to see her face anymore.

    She entered her room and tried calming herself down but no matter how hard she tried she couldn''t. Her chest aches as she remembers what Tine had said and puffed it away and crossed her arms.

    Tine had no shame at all. Laura didn''t understand why many liked her. Was it because she was pretty? Or was it because she had manipted them? Laura would never forgive a person who would bash her orphanage.

    It would be alright if they had bashed her being an orphan and all However it would be too much if they started talking bad about the ce where she experienced and shared so much love. She will never allow anyone to talk badly about the orphanage which is her home and her first family.

 Chapter 12: The Journal I

    Chapter 12: The Journal I

    "Mdy the carriage has arrived."

    "Thank you, Lester."

    Laura closed her book and ced it on the table and left her room. After having an intense fight with Tine she had a hard time calming herself down and so she distracted herself with a book.

    The coachman opened the door for her and helped her get in the carriage. Laura couldn''t wait to wear a dress made by Serena since she makes her dresses with care and it was always beautifully made.

    Jaded Tailor is a shop operated by the Smythe family who''s known to make beautiful dresses and suits for bothmoners and nobles. Back in the orphanage, Laura had a dress bought from that store and she loved it as the dress wasfortable and affordable.

    Minutester Laura arrives in the store, and before getting out of the carriage, she put on a ck hood to avoid people looking at her since her hair would stand out. A shop assistant weed Laura as she walked in and had asked politely to remove her hood.

    Laura felt troubled as she didn''t want people to see her hair and make a fuss, and so she had to ask to see Serena specifically and have her be the one to assist her. The shop assistant was hesitant because she suspected Laura.

    "I-I will call the shop manager first."

    The shop assistant quickly called her manager and asked for her help to deal with Laura, who had asked for Serena. The shop manager walked towards Laura and once again politely asked Laura to remove her hood as this was one of the shop rules.

    "Please let it go for now. Can you call Serena?"

    "I''m sorry I cannot. Please follow the shop rules."

    "What''s going on?"

    A young man who had resembled Serena carefully walked down the stairs and took his eyesses off. He removed the measuring tape around his neck and folded it neatly.

    "Thisdy doesn''t want to remove her hood and so-"

    "I understand. Yourdy Laura Alvarado, right? Serena told me a friend of hers ising in the afternoon."

    "Yes, that''s me"

    "Anston please escort her to Serena''s office."

    "Yes, sir."

    Anston, the shop manager, escorted Laura to Serena''s worktable. And on the way there he had apologized profusely for being rude. Laura shrugged it off as it was partly her fault as well. They arrived in front of Serena''s office and he knocked three times before entering.

    "Lady Serena, miss Laura is here to see you."

    Serena looked busy as she was using the sewing machine. She was so focused that she didn''t hear the knock and the door opening.

    However, when she felt someone''s presence behind her back, she turned around to see someone wearing a hood and jumped out of her chair, frightened. Laura saw that she had identally startled Serena and startedughing as she removed her hood.

    Serena''s face lit up and gave Laura a hug. Anston excused himself and went back to his work.

    "How did you get here while wearing a hood?"

    "That... a young man who resembled you helped me. I almost caused amotion downstairs and luckily I was saved."

    "Oh, that''s my older brother."

    "You guys look alike."

    "Yup, it''s because we have the same eye color and our eyes are small."

    "I should thank your brother for helping me."

    Serena pushes Laura towards a stand and starts measuring her. It was her first time being measured, and so she felt awkward. After measuring, Serena asked Laura to take a seat and got a color pallet out to think what color would fit Laura.

    Lauraughed softly as she saw the face Serena was making as she focused and worked hard to dress her up. It could be because she was making a dress for someone she had liked.

    However, she felt sad as she knew that Serena couldn''t be a tailor despite having a passion for tailoring. Laura continued watching Serena as she was picking the color. Serena took two colors out andpared which color would look better on Laura.

    She couldn''t choose which color to pick and ran out of her office dragging someone in. Serena was seen dragging his brother into her room and told him to choose. He looked at Laura and was amazed at her ck hair.

    Serena had softly hit his arm and noisily told him to pick. Lauraid her eyes on Serena''s brother, and she couldn''t stopparing the two siblings. He noticed that Laura kept looking at him and slightly blushed.

    He rubbed his ear and gave her a smile, making Laura embarrassed for staring at him. Serena once again hit her brother on the shoulder and told him to focus and choose. He sighed and pointed at the saturated purple.

    Then Serena quickly pushed him away and walked back to her workbench.

    "I''m sorry. Once my sister bes too focused on her work, no one can stop her from doing so."

    "It''s all right, I enjoy seeing her like this. I never knew she was this hardworking."

    "I haven''t told you my name, did I? My name is Scott Smythe. It''s nice to meet you."

    "It''s also such a pleasure to meet you. You''re renowned for making suits for the crowned prince, after all."

    "That''s such a greatpliment, thank you very much."

    Scott and Serena have a very big resemnce. They both have ck small eyes, brown hair color, and both were tall. Laura envied Serena''s height because she was tall and even taller when she wore heels.

    Scott had a nice and gentle character, which made Laura have the idea that he had captured tons of women''s hearts. Laura excused herself to the restroom and wore her head hood again.

    As she was going down the stairs, she saw a guy yelling at the shop assistant who seemed troubled once again. The man was drunk and Anston had asked the customer to get out politely since drunk people aren''t allowed to enter the shop.

    The drunk man turned raged and was about to punch Anton in the face not until another person in a hood had stopped the drunk man from doing so. He pulled the drunk man towards him in a swift move and hit him at the back of his neck, making him unconscious.

    Other men in blue uniforms had followed in and carried the drunken man out of the shop. Anston thanked the man in the hood for helping them and asked how he could repay them. The man in the ck hood looked up at Laura and gave her a smile.

    Laura knew he looked familiar, but she couldn''t remember who he was. They all suddenly left the shop one by one until none of them could be seen. The night had fallen and Laura lost track of time as she was enjoying her time talking to Scott. Sadly, Serena wasn''t able to finish her dress and said that she will bring it to the estate tomorrow.

    Serena and Scott then escorted Laura to her carriage and said their goodbyes as she left to go back to the estate. Laura removed her hood as she sat in the carriage. She looked out the carriage and saw a familiar person walking.

    She asked to stop the carriage and requested the coachman to stay at the side of the road, as to not block the other carriagesing through. She walked towards the familiar person, and as she lifted her face up she saw Tiyne.

    "So do you believe me now?"

    "I do, and I have so many questions to ask you."

    "But you can''t ask now can you?"

    "Right...it''s dark outside already."

    "I''ll give you this journal first and make sure no one reads this except for you or else something dangerous will happen to you."

    Laura agreed to what the Tiyne said. The olddy then got a journal out of her pouch and handed it to Laura. Laura looked at the journal and loved the worn-out touch to it.

    As she was about to thank Tiyne, she noticed that the olddy had vanished and was nowhere to be seen.

    Laura looked everywhere. However, there were no signs of the olddy. Laura was confused as she looked at the journal and quickly walked back to the carriage. She was confused about why Tiyne had to disappear all of a sudden.

    A whileter, Laura safely arrived home and was greeted by Lester, who escorted her to the dining hall. Laura gave Lester the journal and told him to keep it safe and secret in her room and warned him not to open it.

    She entered the dining hall and saw an unfamiliar man sitting beside Tine. But thenter realized it was the second prince of the empire. He looked at Laura and was stunned by her beauty and didn''t notice that his mouth was agape.

    "I greet the second prince of the empire, may you forever be prosperous."

 Chapter 13: The Journal II

    Chapter 13: The Journal II

    "Laura! You''re finally home! Come and take a seat."

    Count Harrison looked at Laura while pushing her to sit in front of Tine, who seemed to be happy. It was about time where Tine would make her move and it was time for Laura to fight back.

    Laura took her seat and moved her hands as she ignored Tine and the prince talking and having fun. She regretted not looking at her surroundings carefully before she had walked down the carriage.

    It is because she did not see any soldiers inside or outside the house, and that is why she had never thought that the prince would havee. She had one more year to stop their engagement and if not, she will be in so much trouble.

    She continued eating in silence. Not until the prince had shifted his interest at Laura who had not spoken a word since she had taken her seat. Tine had seen the prince looking at Laura and immediately started a new conversation with him.

    Tine didn''t want the prince to be interested in Laura. She thought Laura had no chance at all because she had already set her eyes for him. Suddenly, Laura had noticed Tine looking at her and she felt ufortable.

    She wished that they treated her like a ghost and ignore her presence instead.

    "So miss Laura, how old are you?"

    The prince had started the conversation, and she wished that she could pretend not to hear the prince, but it would be considered as rude to do so. She ced her fork and knife down and used a napkin to dab on her mouth.

    "I am currently 15. But I''m turning 16 after three months."

    "Oh, you''re just one month older than Tine? You look younger than what I thought."

    "I am d to hear such apliment from you."

    "I won''t disturb you anymore, please continue eating."

    Laura picked her fork and knife up again and continued eating. She somewhat expected the prince to talk to her more, but it was Laura''s first time meeting the prince. In her past, Tine had always found a way for the prince to not be able to meet Laura in person.

    But today it was out of pure luck that she was able to get this opportunity. Laura had not thought of wanting to steal or befriend the prince, but if the situation bes worse. She''ll need to do so.

    After Laura finished her meal, she quickly excused herself as she wanted to get some rest since she had been out the whole day. She had also felt out of ce as Tine and the prince were talking happily.

    Laura couldn''t find a way to rte with their conversation as she didn''t really know much about the recent trends in the city. She continued walking back to her room not until her name was suddenly called out.

    Laura noticed that someone had called her, and she turned around to see the prince calling her. She had not expected this, but maybe it was a chance for her to know more about the prince.

    "I''m sorry to suddenly have called you when you''re about to take your rest."

    "No, not at all. I was just not expecting your highness to call my name."

    "Was I a bit informal?"

    "Your highness does not need to worry about that. Why have you called me? Is there a problem with the food?"

    The princeughed softly and shook his head. Then the gentle face that he had worn suddenly disappeared. He rested his hand on his chin and intensively looked at Laura as if she had done something wrong.

    Laura then noticed that she did not need to act in front of the prince as he had found out the true nature of Laura. Laura gave him a frown as the silence continued. She didn''t know why the prince had a sudden change of expression despite not doing anything wrong.

    His grey eyes had continued looking at Laura and she continued looking up to him and was suddenly envious of his height. She was ashamed that the prince was so much taller than she was.

    Laura had scrapped that idea away from her head and continued being cautious of the prince. Even if he was a prince, it doesn''t mean you could fully trust him. Have you heard of the saying ''trust no one because they can bring you great pain?''

    Laura had kept that in her head ever since she had entered the estate. That is because she was scared to trust again.

    "You...I can feel someone''s mana in you. I wonder why."

    The silence had finally broken, and she had wondered why he said that because only the chosen people and the royal family had manas. A girl like Laura couldn''t possibly have been able to obtain mana.

    "I think you have been mistaken."

    "Are you saying that a royal like me makes a minor mistake?"

    Laura felt something crawling at her back and shivered as she felt the intense auraing from the prince. She had made a great mistake, and she bowed for forgiveness.

    "That is not what I mean. How can an orphan like me just suddenly obtain mana?"

    The prince had lightened his face and agreed with Laura. He then asked Laura if she had met someone with mana. Laura thought of it for a second and it could be possiblying from Tiyne.

    Laura had thought that the worn-out journal that had given to her had mana in it but she couldn''t just say it and told the prince that she hadn''t. Laura also added that she had only met Serena and Scott Smythe.

    The prince then let out a loud sigh and had his gentle face on again. He apologized to Laura and although he was sure that he had seen it correct. He became interested in her. He wanted to be friends with her because she was different from any ordinary girl. She wasn''t one of those girls who fawned just by seeing him.

    Not only that, he only had a slight interest at Tine because she was small and had treated her like a younger sister.

    "Please call me Winston. I''m only a year older thank you, but you have caught my interest. Consider yourself lucky that I want to be your friend."

    "I don''t have the right to call you that, Your Highness."

    "It''s an order miss Laura."

    "Then... your highness Winston."

    "Just Winston."

    "Sir Winston."

    Laura had to add a formality instead of just calling him Winston because she thought ''what would the other nobles think after seeing her calling him like that. She didn''t want to make a fuss about it especially when he was already that famous amongst thedies.

    "I''ll let go of that for now. I shouldn''t hold you longer, please take your rest now."

    "Thank you, Sir Winston. I shall go back to my room now. Please have a safe trip."

    "I look forward to seeing you in the ball."

    "Likewise, please excuse me now your high- I mean Sir Winston."

    Laura gave a bow before walking back to her bedroom. Her heart almost stopped after Winston had mentioned mana. She didn''t want to reveal Tiyne because she had no reason to and had no right to do so.

    Winston looked at Laura with interest; He had finally met a girl who would not fawn over him. Heughed at himself as he remembered her expression changing. He couldn''t believe a girl like her who had started living in high society could act like that.

    He also never expected himself to have such an interest in her. Laura sighed out of relief as she continued walking down the long hallways. She was relieved that the prince had finally let go of her.

    She wouldn''t know what to do if the prince had kept her longer. She wanted to read the journal as soon as possible because she felt that something might happen in the celebration.

    In the past, she wasn''t able to go to the celebration because she had caught a fever. It was very unfortunate, but this time she was lucky to learn how to properly take care of herself.

    Laura had no idea what would happen in the celebration, however. What she knows is that the clogs to her clock had just started to move.

 Chapter 14: The Journal III

    Chapter 14: The Journal III

    Laura got out of the bathroom, taking small steps as she dried her hair with a towel. As she slowly walked towards the couch, she asked Mary to make some tea and call Lester.

    Mary moved out of her room immediately to do what has been asked as Laura sat down. Laura looked out the window admiring the full moon and was suddenly reminded of the orphanage.

    She had wondered how sister Abby and how the others were doing. It has only been a few days and yet it felt like months had passed already. She thought about the orphanage and the young man she had met, which looked simr to Winston.

    Both had silver hair but Winston''s was darker and his eyes were grey and he was less bulky than the other man. Laura wondered who he was because she knew that she didn''t see things wrong. She knew that the young man was part of the royal family, but he didn''t seem like it.

    It was a big mystery to her because she had not once heard about him. A man with light blue eyes but has the hair color of the royal family. She continued looking at the moon, admiring how it can be so up in the sky freely.

    She was envious of how a moon can move freely without worrying while she was down there somehow restrained. At that moment she had wished that she could live life recklessly and do what she wants, but she knew that life wasn''t that easy.

    Life surely is unfair.

    Suddenly there was a knock on that Laura hadn''t noticed as she was deep in thought and came in Lester followed by Mary who carried a tray and ced it on the coffee table.

    Lester then walked towards Laura, who seems to be in a daze. He coughed getting Laura''s attention and asked why she had called for him.

    Laura immediately asked Lester to bring the worn-out journal she had asked him to keep earlier. Lester understood and quickly went to get a box that had a lock from a hidden drawer that Laura had not seen before.

    Lester got a key out of his pocket and unlocked the box and handed the journal to Laura. Mary, upon seeing the worn-out journal and asked Laura what it was. Laura replied saying she had bought it earlier while she was on the way home.

    Mary then proceeded to ce a cup on the table and pour some hot tea into the cup and gave it to Laura. Laura thanked Mary and took a sip of the tea. Her body immediately felt warmed up after the bath she had taken since the air in the room was quite cold.

    Mary and Lester looked at Laura, who was cing her cup down on the table, then proceeded to ask the both of them to take their rest. Laura held the journal while looking at it. And out of nowhere she felt a sudden burden on her shoulder and didn''t know why.

    The worn-out journal didn''t look any special, and she was worried that she wouldn''t be able to read anything. But as soon as she opened the journal, a bright lightes out of the book and which made her feel like she had blinded her eyes.

    She shut her eyes and looked away from the light and thought to herself ''what was happening''. Her eyes were still closed, and then she realized that the light had faded. She opened her eyes slowly and had seen the worn-out journal had changed.

    The journal didn''t look worn-out or broken anymore, instead; it looked nice and brand new. The only thing that didn''t change was the color of the journal, but she realized that each side of the journal had turned gold.

    Laura slowly opened the journal and suddenly heard voices echoing but were muffled. She was taken aback and looked at her surroundings to see if she was just hearing things or it was actually happening.

    Laura didn''t see anyone in her room, and she knew for sure that no one was in the room except for her.

    "To my child, I see you have finally awakened me. I am Septus and you people call me the god of life and death. I have chosen you to be my child and you shall serve as my servant. In this journal, you will be able to choose your own fate and so choose wisely as your own future is in your hands."

    "Wait! Septus at least tell me why you gave me this."

    "I don''t have much time to spare as I am still weak. Please remember that your own future is now in your hands and that you will choose your own path. Farewell, my child."

    The voice in Laura''s head then suddenly disappeared, yet she continued calling out for this name. She was still in confusion and once more opened the journal thinking maybe Septus woulde out again.

    But no, it only worked once. A soldier suddenly knocked onto her front door asking if everything was alright because he had heard her shouting. Laura had reassured the soldier saying she was fine and thanked him for being concerned.

    Laura looked at the first page and noticed that there were writings on it. She read out loud the writings, and she felt blown away. She covered her mouth and continued reading the writings on the first page until quietly until she read thest sentence out loud.

    "Will you save or not?"

    She flipped to the next page, curious to see what is written, but to her surprise, nothing was written. She then thought that once this event has passed, only then will the next page be seen. Laura felt worried and undecided about whether she should save him or not.

    It was not because she wanted to earn his trust, but it was because she was scared to be used once more. The first page had written, ''On the day of the celebration, everyone is required to wear a mask to hide their identities. But at the same time, a bombing will happen and the emperor will be killed''.

    Laura remembered in the past that the emperor had been stabbed but was not dead. She wondered why it had stated killed instead of being wounded. She was anxious that the future was changing, and that there were people who were reincarnated like her.

    After minutes of thinking, she had made her decision. However, she was still worried that things might not go the way she wants. She got the journal and ced it back in the box, then locked it.

    As she went to retire for the night, a voice came and said, ''I''ll see you soon'' and Laura drifted into a deep sleep.

    The next morning was the day of the celebration, Laura received a package and a letter from Serena and asked Mary to bring the dress out of the box. Mary took the dress out of the box and was astonished by the design.

    Mary thought that it''d look good on Laura and was excited to dress her up. Laura, on the other hand, couldn''t exin how much she loved it and would be sure to thank Serenater. Laura touched the dress and loved how it felt and how it looked.

    The saturated purple color with a hint of white had made it very appealing. Not only that, but the beads Serena had used were also clear and had reflected the light making the dress shine.

    "I knew it! Miss Serena really does make the best dresses."

    Mary admired the dress and gently ced it on a hanger, then moved to the dressing table to choose Laura''s jewelry. The other maids who were in her room had also admired the dress and were excited to see Laura in it.

    "Come and move your hands. We have ady to dress."

    Later that night Mary couldn''t stopplimenting and admiring Laura as she wore the dress that Serena had made.

    Laura, on the other hand, loved how the dress looked and started to get embarrassed as Mary keptplimenting her, and continued saying the same things. Laura looked at the full-body mirror and noticed that something was missing in her dress.

    She then remembered the ne the count has given to her and thought maybe now was the time to wear it. She got the ne out of the box and asked Mary to help her sp it around her neck.

    Laura looked at the mirror and for the first time, she was dressed properly and nicely and she felt like a princess. She recalled in the past where she had never gotten a nice dress and had only worn a second-handed dress from Tine''s closet.

    She really hated the fact that the dresses given to Laura were all sizes of children and looked unsuitable for a celebration.

    "I knew that my miss was pretty but you look even prettier after getting dressed up. My efforts are definitely not wasted."

    Lauraughed softly and thanked Mary and the other maids for helping her out. The other maids who had helped her were shocked at how different Laura looked. That was because nothing but bad rumors were said about her.

    A knock was heard from the door and entered Lester, who had stood frozen as soon as he saw Laura. He didn''t expect her to be that beautiful looking and never thought that he would be speechless after seeing her.

    "You look gorgeous tonight."

    "That''s what everyone says, but I''m not that sure."

    Lester paused for a while, thinking about why she didn''t have much confidence within her. He thought that she was mature enough not to think like that, but he remembered that she was just a kid.

    Lester then remembered that he needed to give her the mask or else she wouldn''t be allowed to enter. He then went to her and handed her a ck and gold mask, and she took it and wore it without any problem.

    "If you are ready, the carriage is outside waiting for you."

    "What about Tine?"

    "There are two carriages and it seems like she''s runningte."

    "Is that so? Let us go."

 Chapter 15: Masquerade Ball I

    Chapter 15: Masquerade Ball I

    Laura took a peek out of the window and was amazed by the structure of the pce. The emblem was made out of gold, and there were royal guards guarding everywhere. The garden was filled with beautiful flowers. Everything she had heard was real.

    "Are you worried mdy?"

    "I am more nervous than worried."

    "That''s not really like you."

    "I am a human, after all, Lester."

    "I''ve never said you weren''t."

    "It sounded like you were implying that."

    "It must havee out rude. My apologies."

    Lester hade to apany Laura to the masquerade ball, and he was right; She looked more worried than nervous.

    And deep inside Laura, she knew she was worried because her n might mess up and go differently as nned since there wasn''t a specific time given for the event to happen.

    Laura sat back and took deep breaths as they arrived at the entrance of the pce doors. Before getting off the carriage, Laura needed to wear her mask as it was not just any ordinary ball but a masquerade ball.

    Lester got out of the carriage and quickly went to help Laura down. Laura looked at the pce door once more and took a deep breath before entering.

    Lester had stopped walking and stayed by the door since he was only there to escort her until she went in and now she was alone.

    Laura walked in the noisy ballroom where the sound of people chatting merged with the sound of the elegant music. She nervously walked inside and reminded herself to stay calm.

    Laura wasn''t usually this nervous, but thinking about the bad event stuck inside her head, she felt more anxious than ever. As she continued walking into the ballroom, she noticed that people were looking at her.

    Laura wondered if it was because of her hair or if it was because she was wearing the dress made by Serena.

    Overall, her biggest worry was not being able to converse with the other nobles, but at the same time, she didn''t want to create new enemies within them. She felt a light pat on her shoulder and she turned around to see Serena and Scott smiling at her.

    Serenaplimented Laura and was really happy that the dress she had made was gorgeous on her. Her brother Scott praised Serena with her work and felt very proud to have a sister like her.

    "Do you see her dress?"

    "I do, where do you think she bought that?"

    Thedies beside Laura whispered to each other as they looked at the elegant dress. Laura, on the other hand, didn''t know what to feel. It was always her hair that brought attention to her but today was different.

    From afar there were two men talking, one was the master, and one the other was his servant. ine leaned on the railing and noticed a girl with ck hair. He then was reminded of the girl his young master had met before.

    ine notified his young master about it, and his young master had moved quickly to see the person ine was referring to. He pushed the folder aside and asked ine where she was. His light blue eyes softened as he saw her.

    He had wondered if she was doing fine back in the orphanage, but it seems like things had changed. On the way back home from his investigation yesterday, he had passed by at the orphanage to see her.

    But no matter how long he had waited, she never walked out of the door nor has she been seen her through the windows. He was so worried that he got off his carriage and knocked on the door.

    He then saw a guy around his age and he had questioned where Laura had gone. The man called Luke told him that she had been adopted into a count''s house. He had no clue where she had gone, but now he was lucky to have found her.

    ine observed his master, whose eyes were sparkling as if he had eaten something delicious.

    "Young master, are you that interested in her?"

    "Once a predator has chosen what to eat, he would never back down."

    ine sighed out of frustration. He knew that once his master had set something in his head, he would never leave it alone. Havinge to this knowledge, ine knew that something interesting would happen soon.

    "But please do not forget your ranking, young master."

    "I know that ine."

    "You keep saying that, Duke Erwin Ferguson."

    The man who had set his eyes on Laura was the one and only Duke Erwin Ferguson, the cousin of the crowned prince and the second prince. He would be third in line for the throne, however, he has no such ambitions to be the emperor.

    Erwin looked at Laura, who seemed to be enjoying her time having a conversation with two other people, one guy, and one girl. He asked ine who they were and ine replied saying that they are from the Smythe family.

    Erwin nods his head and truly he really liked the choice of friends she had made. But somehow he knew that there was more to Laura, a secret not meant to be spoken about.

    "ine, would you get angry if I went after her?"

    ine took a pause and didn''t answer him. ine had decided not to answer this, despite him being his servant. Erwin didn''t mind ine ignoring him because it had happened a lot of times.

    ine and Erwin were childhood friends and were always together. Erwin''s father, the previous duke, had taken ine into their household when he was seven. When the duke was on his deathbed he had asked ine to stay by Erwin''s side and never betray him.

    ine, who has always been grateful for the duke, had promised him and now he works for Erwin as his personal aide and friend. Since Erwin had inherited the title at such a young age, he had always been burned with work and his studies.

    But this was no problem for Erwin since he was an intellectual and not only that he also excels with swordsmanship.

    "Don''t ignore me, ine. You need to answer this question as my best friend and personal aide."

    "I don''t really care who you marry, but if she''s a type of girl who can''t take care of you, then she''s immediately out."

    Erwinughed while ine continued reading the reports and handed back Erwin''s folder and told him to finish his work.

    After having a fine talk with Serena and Scott, Laura decided to take a breather since it was a kind of stuffy inside the ballroom. She walked to the secret balcony where few knew about.

    Before entering the pce, Lester had told Laura about the ce if she needed to take a break from the talking. Laura was grateful for Lester since she wouldn''t know where to go if she needed a rest.

    Laura walked to the secret balcony, and as she turned around, she saw Andrea Marshall. The woman Laura had not expected to see. Her mouth opened as she looked at Andrea, and she didn''t know what to feel.

    "Miss Andrea"

    Her brown long wavy hair had shined under the moon and her green eyes looked at Laura as she wondered who had called her name. She tilted her head and wondered who the girl in ck hair was. Not until Laura had removed her mask.

 Chapter 16: Masquerade Ball II

    Chapter 16: Masquerade Ball II

    Laura revealed her face to Andrea, and still, she did not have a clue about who she was. Even if news or rumors had spread fast, it still hasn''t reached her yet.

    Andrea Marshall did not have a clue about who she was until she saw Laura''s ck hair. She was silent and didn''t know what to say. It was eerily quiet until Laura had decided to break the silence.

    "My name is Laura Alvarado, and it''s such a pleasure to meet you, Viscountess Andrea."

    "You''re the new daughter adopted by Harrison, am I right?"

    "Indeed, you are right."

    "And so what do you need from me?"

    Laura clenched her fist thinking she needed to seed otherwise she''ll be stuck with the tutor. She had always hated. Laura needed a change, a change that could bring her knowledge in the future.

    "I wish for you to be my teacher."

    The atmosphere was suddenly filled with silence as Andrea looked at Laura. Laura''s lips trembled as she nervously looked at Andrea, who didn''t break eye contact.

    Andrea looked up to the moon and thought deeply about what Laura said. She had agreed with herself that she wouldn''t tutor anyone else as she wanted to spend more time with her family.

    Because something had happened in the past which made her so, many things like giving her son the attention he needed. Andrea''s son had died when he was just a teenager. It was not an ident nor was it a murder, but through suicide.

    When Andrea was still tutoring other noble children, she didn''t have the opportunity to spend much time with her son. The viscount was always busy because he was a merchant who traveled around the world all the time.

    When Andrea had learned about her son''s suicide she had be traumatized as she was pregnant with her second child.

    Andrea med herself for what had happened as she didn''t know what had been happening in her own son''s life and she regretted not giving him the love he needed. Apparently her son was being bullied by a group of other nobles and she did not know anything about it.

    What traumatized Andrea more was when he had taken his own life on the day his sister was born into the world. Andrea turned around looking straight at Laura who looked calm on the outside but was nervous on the inside.

    She wanted to refuse the girl''s request, but with the determined eyes Laura was showing; she wanted to reconsider it.

    "Why me?"

    Laura couldn''t back down now. She was given the opportunity to speak for herself, and she shouldn''t waste it.

    "It''s because I''m weak? And that is why I need to break the first wall with your help. I always wondered why people had seen my hair color as unusual. I didn''t know why people were so against me. Was it because of my appearance that they had called me a monster? Was it because I really am a monster? These are the questions I had always asked myself. I was just scared to be alone again."

    Laura lowered her head and held her tears in. She didn''t want to show her weak side to other people because it was useless. In the past, many of the nobles who saw Laura had called her a monster.

    She had always wondered why they couldn''t just appreciate her uniqueness. Howe they never judged the royal family for having silver hair?

    Laura had thought to herself, ''why can''t each one of us be happy?'' She was just a lonely person who wanted to be and feel loved. She was an orphan who became a noble and was bullied for her strange appearances.

    ''If only the world was equal.'' She thought, but in reality that will never happen. Humans will always have their pride in who they will pick on.

    They will always find a way to escape from reality. Andrea''s heels tapped onto the floor as she had stopped beside Laura. Sheughed softly and told Laura that she''ll think about it. Upon hearing those words, Laura''s face lightened up and thanked her.

    Andrea''s expression had changed, she looked hurt and sad but relieved. She couldn''t exin the mixed emotions she had been feeling, but Andrea herself knew she needed a change. In the night of silence, Laura leaned on the railings and couldn''t be any happier to at least have her proposal to be reconsidered.

    Laura looked up to the sky, admiring the stars, and hoped for a wishing star to show. Laura couldn''t hide her smile, she was really happy and was humming a happy tune, not until she had heard a footstep from her back.

    She stopped humming and turned around to see a man smiling and waving his hands at her. She was startled to see the man and was suspicious of him.

    "I''m not anyone suspicious. If that''s what were you thinking."

    She had remembered the familiar voice, and it was the young man whom she had met at the orphanage. He removed his mask and walked towards her. Laura took a step back to get away from the strange man. However, she was at the end of the railing.

    Erwin bowed to reach Laura''s height and grabbed her hands gently,nding a kiss on her hand. Laura retreated her hand immediately and had a slight blush on her face. Erwinughed at her reaction and thought things were getting interesting.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Am I not allowed to be here?"

    "I did not say anything."

    "But it sounded like you were."

    Laura never thought that she would bump into the young man again.

    Judging by his appearance, she knew that he is a member of the royal family but couldn''t remember who he was. She had never heard of him before and had only known about the crowned prince and the second prince.

    It was then she had realized she had been talking to the duke and in a rude manner.

    "It may bete, but my name is Erwin Charles Ferguson, the duke of the empire."

    "I greet the duke of the empire, may you be for-"

    "Enough with that. I don''t want you to call me that. Just talk to me normally like what you just did a while ago."

    Laura hesitated as she did not expect him to be the duke and had only realized it now. She called herself stupid for not knowing this earlier. She had known that the royal family had silver hair, yet she thought that this man was a fake.

    Laura couldn''t just speak informally to a royal family, but still, he had asked her to keep the way she talked to him the same.

    Erwin looked at the troubled girl and thought to himself that this girl was adorable. He couldn''t understand what he had felt. Was it love? Or was it just an interest?

    "If your grace, I mean E-Erwin wouldn''t mind then. I will do so."

    "Then please call me Erwin when we''re both alone."

    Laura agreed since she thought that they would never have the chance to meet alone again. However, she never knew that there still is a possibility that it would still happen in the future.

    There was a calm silence but was suddenly broken by the loud sound which can be heard near the entrance of the ballroom. Laura''s expression had changed, and she felt panicked. She had no time to spare as the event that she was so worried about was starting.

    Erwin had noticed Laura''s sudden change of mood, and he thought that she looked worried. He asked Laura what was going on and if she had an idea or a clue about what they heard, but she refused to say anything.

    Laura removed her heels and ran back into the ballroom where the nobles were panicking. While Laura dashed through the other nobles as Erwin tried catching up to her not until a soldier had called for him.

    The soldiers greeted Erwin and had asked him to retreat. He reached his hand out as he tried reaching for Laura, who is now nowhere to be seen.

    On the other hand, Laura ran as fast as she can while holding her heels and kept reminding herself that it was her job to stay close to the emperor and to not leave his sight until he had retreated back to his room.

    Laura silently observed and looked at the crowd of nobles panicking and found one of them to look suspicious. He walked towards the emperor and had bloodlust written on his face. Laura quickly followed the man who suddenly is going towards the direction of the world emperor.

    In no time Laura had caught up with the man and threw one of her heels, hitting his head. Laura caught up to the strange man and quickly retrieved her heels and had asked the emperor to retreat faster. She had also asked the soldiers to arrest the man, and she felt still didn''t feel relieved.

    Suddenly another man had jumped out of the crowd aiming towards Laura who had shut her eyes tightly. She thought that it was the end for her again.

 Chapter 17: Masquerade Ball III

    Chapter 17: Masquerade Ball III

    Laura''s eyes fluttered open, facing up and seeing an unfamiliar ceiling. Her body felt heavy, and she felt something wrapped around her waist. She touched her forehead as she tried sitting up on the bed. She felt a sharp pain in her abdomen and groaned softly.

    She decided not to move and stay still lying down on the bed. She looked at her surroundings and it was a ce she had never seen before.

    Laura didn''t know what to do and was confused. She still felt tired and her eyes were struggling to stay open, and suddenly she saw from the corner of her eye a man sitting on a chair sleeping.

    She suddenly felt awakened and as she tried sitting up on the bed, she felt another pain and groaned out loud.

    This time making the guy wake up. He yawned out loud and turned around to see Laura awake. He took long strides towards Laura and sighed out of relief. Laura, on the other hand, was speechless upon seeing him.

    She then recalled what had happened and hated herself for doing something so reckless.

    ''This is what I deserve.''

    "You''ve finally woken up."

    Laura looked at the guy''s eyes and she couldn''t help but feel at ease. She didn''t know why his eyes had made her feel calm, but she knew that the guy wasn''t a guy you could mess with.

    "Your grace" Erwin sighed in disappointment.

    He had wanted Laura to call him through his first name and not by his title. He frowned looking at Laura and she wondered why he was making such an expression. How Laura ended up in this state was due to yesterday''s events when an unknown man had charged towards Laura and had stabbed her in her abdomen.

    Luckily, the knife did not hit any vital spots, but she lost a tremendous amount of blood. Laura had been unconscious for a day, which made Erwin worried. He was worried because she had apact body frame and she had a small figure for a 15-year-old girl.

    Erwin opened the door and asked a servant to call ine. Erwin walked back to Laura and sat on the bed. He looked at her, not wanting to leave her side.

    ine knocked on the door and entered the room and bowed as he had noticed Laura had woken up.

    Erwin asked ine to call the doctor while helping Laura to sit up. Laura thanked Erwin, and he replied saying it was nothing. She had wondered if Mary and Lester were worried about her.

    "Were you able to contact my ce?"

    "I did. I told them you''ll be staying in the pce for a while."

    Laura had kept quiet, and she didn''t know how to thank Erwin. It scared her with the thought that she''ll die again and this time not being able toe back.

    "What happened to the man?"

    "They sentenced him to death, and the emperor wants to meet you."

    "Me? A girl who just entered high society?"

    He looked at her with confusion and didn''t know why she didn''t look happy. It was as if she didn''t want to meet the emperor. He had mulled over it but couldn''t think of a reason. Laura then remembered about the magical journal.

    Laura remembered Septus saying that the journal would help her change her fate. Laura med herself for not thinking about it deeply.

    "What''s wrong Laura?" "It''s nothing."

    As Erwin was about to say something the door suddenly opened, and beside ne there was a doctor who removed his hat before entering the room. The doctor greeted Erwin and Laura before taking another step and got his notebook out.

    After the examination, the doctor closed his notebook and gave Laura a reassuring smile. He told Laura that the wound was kind of deep but not fatal, and that she was lucky that it missed the vital spots.

    The wound was expected to be healed in two weeks, and the doctor had prescribed her some medicine before excusing himself to leave the room. Laura sighed out loud catching Erwin''s attention.

    "Do you want to eat something?" Laura shook her head, but then her stomach suddenly grumbled out loud.

    She looked in another direction and hid her face as she was embarrassed. She was hungry however she did not want to be in his debt any further because she didn''t want to be involved with him.

    Erwin ruffled her ck hair and had asked a maid to bring her some food to eat. On the other hand, ine had asked Erwin to have a private talk. They both went out of the room and ine immediately started scolded Erwin for ditching his work.

    Erwin did not mind at all because he knew that ine would do it. He knew that he could trust his work with ine, and he wanted to spend some time with Laura.

    ine couldn''t believe what he was hearing, and he frustratedly sighed out loud making Erwinugh.

    "This is why liking someone is a bad thing."

    "Why? Haven''t you fallen in love with somebody? I remembered that you liked a girl na-"

    "Stop right there young master. That''s the past, and it''s not meant to be talked about."

    "So... what news do you have?"

    Laura looked out the window and was in a daze. She was still embarrassed for not recognizing the duke. How could she make such a simple mistake? She thought she fully knew the people in the noble family.

    She got a pillow and buried her face and muffled random words out. She wanted to scream out loud, but she couldn''t. It would destroy her reputation and she wouldn''t know what to do if Erwin had seen her in such a state.

    The door opened and Erwin came in as he carried a tray filled with food and ced it on the table. Laura had forgotten that she was wounded and took taking a step, forgetting about her injuries.

    Suddenly she lost her bnce as she felt her legs give up on her, dropping her to the ground.

    "Stupid wound."

    She mumbled softly as she tried getting up but she couldn''t stand up since she would feel pain in her abdomen every time she moved. Erwin carried her up and Laura screamed out loud as he carried her to the chair.

    Laura used her arms to hit Erwin, telling him to let her down, but Erwin found her asking him to put her down very adorable. She did not even notice her face blushing, and she continued to struggle until he ced her on the chair.

    "What was that for?"

    "A princess carry."

    "I know what it is, but you didn''t have to do it."

    "With the state, you are in right now? I don''t think so."

    Laura kept quiet, not wanting to agree with him. She wouldn''t be able to move if he wasn''t there, and she was starving.

    Erwin sat across Laura and looked at her, savoring the food. He couldn''t stop looking at the girl and thanked the ones above for allowing him to be able to meetsuch an interesting girl.

    Erwin had noticed that she could act kind, cold, and gentle. He felt as if it was fate as they wouldn''t have met if he hadn''t asked for directions in the first ce.

    Laura was enjoying her food until she felt a stare and realized Erwin was looking at her the entire time. She suddenly choked on her food and quickly went to drink a cup of water. She then wiped her mouth and gave him a re.

    "Isn''t there a saying that it''s rude to stare at a girl?"

    "I''ve never heard of that. Mind telling me what that means?"

    "You can''t trick me."

    Erwin leaned his arms on the table, slowly going towards Laura''s face. Laura froze and didn''t know what he was doing. Is he going to kiss her? She wondered and shut her eyes tightly. Erwin got a napkin out secretly and wiped the sauce off her mouth.

    He then noticed Laura had closed her eyes andughed. Upon hearing hisugh, Laura opened her eyes and realized nothing had happened. Erwin who was stillughing covered his mouth with his hand and looked at Laura''s blushing face.

    It seems like what Laura had thought wasn''t gonna happen. He was just going to wipe something off her face and she had thought that he was going to kiss her.

    "You thought it was a kiss didn''t you?"

    "No, I didn''t."

    "Yes, you did."

    "No, I didn''t."

    Laura embarrassingly shoved a piece of meat to shut her own mouth. She couldn''t stop screaming internally feeling more than embarrassed and called herself stupid. Why did she even think about that?

    Erwin couldn''t help but have a liking to this girl.

    ''What''s not to like?'' He thought. ''She was cute and interesting.''

    The more he looked at her, the more he had wished to spend more time with her. However, a knock came from a door indicating that it was time for Erwin to leave.

    Erwin told Laura to take her time to recover and that he''ll be sending a letter to the Alvarado estate to pick her up the next day. He fixed his suit and headed out the door and with a hope to see her soon. Laura felt relieved that he had finally left her alone.

    She wouldn''t know what to do if he had stayed in the room longer. She ced her fork and knife gently on an empty te and wanted to know what was happening. She knew that Erwin did not say everything and understood why.

    A guy like him wouldn''t share information that the royal family would only know. She wondered what event would happen next and wished not to see him again.

 Chapter 18: Second Step To The End I

    Chapter 18: Second Step To The End I

    Three days had passed since Laura left the Ferguson estate. She had been recovering from the injury and has been well. She was still waiting for the letter of Viscountess Andrea and hoped that she had not forgotten about what she said.

    Since then, she also had not heard anything from Erwin. No matter how hard Laura had tried to get rid of the shameful thought, she just couldn''t get it out of her head.

    Especially those times when she wipes her mouth with a napkin. She couldn''t help but think about what had happened. When Mary and Lester heard that she was in the duke''s house, they were both concerned and were curious to know why the duke had saved Laura.

    Laura asked the two if they had seen the duke before, and none of them had an idea of how he looked liked except the back. It seems like it wasn''t only Laura who didn''t know what the duke had looked like. It was no wonder she couldn''t recognize him.

    Mary had persistently asked Laura how he looked, but she thought to herself that it was for the best if she had kept his appearance a secret. Lester knocked beforeing into the room holding two envelopes.

    He handed the envelopes to Laura, who has been waiting for a response from Viscountess Andrea. And to her surprise it was, and it made her excited to know her response.

    As she was about to open it, she then noticed that there was another envelope, that one didn''t have an emblem.

    Seeing the one without the emblem, she didn''t really want to open and read the letter because she didn''t know who sent it and that the person might keep sending letters. But she couldn''t just not reply to a royal family.

    Lester handed a letter opener to Laura, and she opened the one from Viscountess Andrea first. Upon reading the letter, Laura was seen smiling ear to ear and anyone could see that she felt overjoyed, and she was the reason being that Viscountess Andrea had epted her request agreed to teach her.

    Now she was ready for the second step. Lester had asked if something exceptional had happened, and Laura nodded her head, told Lester about what was written in the letter. Even Lester was envious of Laura because he had always admired Viscountess Andrea since he was a child.

    Mary, who had no clue who Viscountess Andrea was, had gone off to her own world.

    Lester and Laura were bothplimenting the viscountess, and suddenly Laura remembered that there is another letter and so she looked at the other envelope intently before opening it. She opened the letter which was from the duke andughed softly while reading.

    It was written:

    "To: Laura Alvarado, Excellent day! I hope you are feeling better. I''m sorry I wasn''t able to see you off, but I think we are now equal. Do not worry about repaying me for what had happened. Think of it as a small gift for our first memorable meeting. I hope to see you soon and have a pleasant day. P.S. you need not write back because I know you don''t want to. From: Erwin Charles Ferguson"

    Laura folded the letter back into the envelope and had asked Lester to keep it. Mary''s eyes were sparkling as she saw Laura reading Erwin''s letter to her.

    Mary had topose herself, otherwise Laura would get annoyed. In the kitchen, Helga had heard from the other maids that Laura had received a letter from Viscountess Andrea and another one whom they did not recognize.

    It was news that Helga knew she should tell Tine. And so upon hearing about it Helga immediately walked to Tine''s room and knocked before entering. Tine was by the dressing table and was looking at her pieces of jewelry.

    Tine, who was facing the mirror, turned to look at Helga. Helga knew that Tine''s mood wasn''t at her best since. That was because Laura had been a huge topic discussed among the nobles. First, they had talked about her dress.

    Second, they talked about how she protected the emperor. Tine didn''t know why she felt irritated after Laura had be the center of attention. Her nails had digged into her skin and yet she did not feel any pain due to the anger she felt inside.

    Helga couldn''t do anything but to watch Tine.

    "Why is it her again?"

    "Miss Tine, please calm down. Your skin is bleeding."

    Tine red at Helga, making her startled. Helga knew that Tine had a temper, but she did not know that it turned out worse throughout the years. Helga got a letter out of her apron and handed a letter to the youngdy.

    Tine''s mood quickly changed when she saw a letter from the second prince. She hurriedly asked Helga to get a letter opener as she stared at the envelope, feeling excited to open it. She opened the letter and was filled with the biggest smile.

    Helga had quietly thanked the second prince for writing this girl a letter, if not she wouldn''t know what to do about her. Helga had hesitated to tell Tine about what she had heard from the other maids, but with her good mood now she had thought it would be for the best if she did not say a word.

    Tine closed her jewelry box and went to sit on the couch. She hummed as she read the lengthy letter Winston had written to her. Tine was really in love with Winston and if she wanted to eliminate the person she liked.

    Then she must marry him.

    "Helga where is Laura?"

    "She''s in her room resting."

    "Then I should invite myself in."

    Tine walked out of her room and was happy to brag about the letter the prince had given her. She continued walking to her room not until she heard the maids talking about Viscountess Andrea.

    Tine continued and wondered, ''what about her?'' She wanted to know more about it and had asked Helga. Helga looked hesitant to tell her the truth, but she knew she had no choice but to. Because she did not want to hide anything.

    "It seems like miss Laura had received a letter from Viscountess Andrea. It said that she will be her tutor."

    "WHAT?"

    Tine stomped her foot, and her heels had echoed the hallway. The maids who had heard her shout had stopped working and looked at her. Her face turned red, and she clenched her fist. But at that moment she had forgotten about being in the front door of Laura''s room.

    And so they were surprised to see Mary suddenly opening the door. Mary had heard the loud voice outside and opened the door to see what was happening, and to her surprise, she saw Tine and Helga.

    Tine immediately regained her form and slowly entered the room, as if nothing had happened. Laura took a sip of her tea and had noticed Tine walking into her room. She gave her a smile and weed Tine.

    Tine sat in front of Laura smiling, but to Laura, it was obvious that she wanted to ask something.

    "How are you feeling sister?"

    "I''m doing well. The wound doesn''t hurt anymore, but the doctor had told me not to move that much."

    "It''s great to see you be well again. Only if I were with you that day."

    Laura continued to give a stic smile and knew what she was here for. Laura had thought about it earlier. She intentionally had Mary speak out loud for the others to hear her. It was very fortunate that it had reached Tine''s ears just in a quick time.

    She knew that Tine would ask how she had be a student of Viscountess Andrea as hundreds of nobles have been trying to get her as their tutor, but failed.

    "Sister, I heard that you became Viscountess Andrea''s student?"

    "Indeed, I did. I was lucky enough to get a response from her. I had sent this letter a long time ago, but it was only now that she had replied to me."

    "Is that so? Is miss Edith not good enough? She would be heartbroken if she had heard this."

    In fact, it was the opposite. If Edith had heard about this, she would range how she''ll lose so much money. Laura chuckled and ced her cup down.

    "I don''t think so. Miss Edith doesn''t really like me."

    "Oh, my... have you done something wrong?"

    Laura flinched and wanted to say many awful things about Edith. She had never done something in her ss and was always punished by the whip when she had spaced out.

    She calmly said, "I''ve never done something wrong in her ss. In fact, I get bored with her lessons."

    "I understand you. Miss Edith isn''t really an outstanding teacher, and I had nned to change teachers. But I don''t really know who to ask."

    "Hmm... why don''t you try asking viscountess Andrea? Though I reckon she wouldn''t ept you."

    "Why wouldn''t she ept?"

    "That''s because she told me that she''ll be epting only one student." Tine bit her lips, looking low at Laura who seemed to be enjoying the situation.

    Tine had to somewhat catch Viscountess Andrea''s attention before asking her to be her tutor.

    "Even if. I''ll try my best to be the ONE student."

    "I never expected you to be my rival."

    "I can''t let you take the trophy all the time."

    Laura held herughter because she had known that Viscountess Andrea would never give a chance to Tine. After all, she''s not the type of person who you should mess with.

    ''Making drama once in a while wouldn''t be that bad.''

    The air between Laura and Tine had stiffened as their conversation prolonged. Laura couldn''t believe it was that easy for Tine to fall into her trap. She had thought Tine was smarter.

    In Tine''s head, she knew that she''ll be able to win against Laura. She thinks beauty and fame can solve all things. But she was wrong.

 Chapter 19: Second Step To The End II

    Chapter 19: Second Step To The End II

    The night has fallen, and it was time for everyone to rest but not for Tine and Laura. Tine lit her oilmp and took a piece of paper out. After hearing about the news from Laura, she had thought hard about what she would write to Viscountess Andrea.

    Her lips rose to a smile, and she smiled ear to ear as she wrote on the paper but was disturbed by the sound of the windows. The window had opened forcefully and startled her. She sighed in annoyance as she was just starting to write the letter.

    Tine stood up and went to close the windows. She leaned over and rested her head and saw a ck shadow by the corner. The man in the shadow did not reveal his face, but he was an ally of Tine.

    "What do you think you are doing?"

    The ck shadow had stayed quiet and dropped a note for Tine. She picked up the piece of paper and bit her lip. Tine crumpled the note and threw it at the ck shadow. She clicked her tongue and had forced him out of her room.

    However, the ck shadow did not leave. He was waiting for a reply. "I don''t have the time, leave." She harshly looked at him, but still, he did not move an inch.

    Tine clicked her tongue and sat back in her chair and ignoring the ck shadow. The ck shadow threw another note to Tine, and she this time she hissed out loud in annoyance.

    "I just need to sign it, right? Gosh, I''m grateful that you don''t have a tongue."

    Tine then smirked as she had remembered something. She wanted to have a feel of the ne Laura had and wanted to know what she was hiding in her room.

    "You I have a job for you."

    Laura brushed her straight hair before as she was about to go to sleep. She couldn''t help but feel overjoyed with the news she had received earlier that day. It had been a while since she felt this happy.

    Suddenly her window opened, making Laura jump out of her chair and drop her brush. She looked at the open window and had it closed as it was freezing outside. As she turned around and went to go back to the chair, she suddenly lost consciousness and dropped onto the floor.

    The next morning, Mary had knocked into Laura''s door several times but heard nothing from her. She had gotten worried and just forced her way in. Mary looked around the room and did not see her on the bed and also noticed that the bed was left unused.

    Mary also noticed that the windows were left open, and so she walked closer to the open window to shut it. However, as she went nearer to the window, she saw Laura on the floor unconscious.

    Mary immediately yelled out loud, asking for help, and Lester who was about to knock from outside of the door came in and rushed as soon as he heard Mary''s yell. He looked at Mary who was kneeling onto the floor shaking Laura''s lifeless body.

    Lester had asked Mary to move and carry Laura on the bed. He checked if she had a pulse and was relieved that there was. He then hurried called the other maids to bring some firewoods and start the firece.

    Lester covered Laura''s unconscious body with severalyers of nkets and had asked Mary to call a doctor immediately. He looked around her room and checked her drawers to see anything stolen.

    His eyes widened as he had noticed the ne that the Count had given to her was missing. He checked her drawer once more and his eyes did not deceive him. It was missing.

    They had stolen the tears of the goddess. Lester immediately reported it to Count Harrison, who was furious upon hearing what had happened. The count couldn''t believe someone had stolen something from Laura, especially after he had gone through all the trouble to buy it for her.

    Count Harrison mmed his hand onto the table while Lester him watched ufortably. He called for Percival to find who the person behind the incident was and to bring him or her alive.

    It was the first time for Lester to see such anger from Count Harrison. He had never expected him to blow up and deal with it peacefully. After all, Laura was still his daughter.

    "Find them."

    =====

    "Young master, have you signed this document?"

    "Not yet put it on my table. I''ll do it in a minute."

    Erwin massaged his temples and looked at the piles of papers he had to finish. His eyes had felt tired, but he had pushed himself the entire night. ine on the other side still looked refreshed, even after not having any sleep.

    "Do you want more coffee?"

    "Yes, without sugar."

    Erwin wanted to get some sleep, but after the incident that had happened in the pce, his workload had increased. He felt bad for ine, who had also kept himpany and stayed up all night, and it was also ine who needed the sleep more than he needed.

    Erwin couldn''t help but feel worried, and he did not know why. To clear his worries, he had opened the curtain and looked out of the window.

    Another reason why his workload had increased was because of the recent movements of the organization called, "Silence." Just like its name, they move in silence.

    The organization was known for only working at night, and Erwin had been wanting to find their hideout. He had no clue where to start because the more he read the reports, the confused he became.

    ''Silence, huh? Just like how they move, secretly and quietly. I only wished to have one clue about them.''

    ine entered the office and ced the cup of coffee on the table. He looked at Erwin whose eyes looked desperate; he needed answers.

    "Young master, are you alright?"

    "Am I hearing things right? ine, you''re asking me if I''m alright?"

    "I am serious."

    "Don''t be."

    "Erwin, you can tell me."

    Erwin sighed and sat on his chair and rested his arms on the messy table. He looked up at ine who was giving a serious expression.

    "I feel uneasy." ine was surprised for a moment, then chuckled. He took a seat on a chair across from Erwin and smacked his head.

    "At least you''re human."

    "As if you''re not one."

    The two young menughed out loud and shared a fist bump before going back to work. Erwin felt lucky to meet ine, and that was because, without ine, he wouldn''t have anyone to talk to and have fun with.

    "I just feel like something bad has happened."

    "What are you a fortune-teller?"

    "ine"

    "I''m just kidding and so what is that something bad?"

    "I feel like someone''s in great pain right now."

    Laura''s eyes slowly fluttered open, and she sat up, holding her head. She felt like her head was about to spinning and she couldn''t see anything properly. She then noticed that she was in an unknown dark ce and a light shed down to her.

    When her vision somewhat cleared, Laura stood up, and she immediately felt her legs wobbling. It felt like she hasn''t walked in a long time. Is this a dream? She thought. She yelled out loud, asking if anyone was there, but no one replied.

    ''Ah... I''m alone again. But I don''t want to be alone anymore.''

    Laura took one step at a time as she noticed that the floor had formed ripples and she continued walking further. But no matter how long Laura had walked, it never ended. Her body shivered as she felt icy air passing her.

    Laura then realized that there could be a way out of this dark ce. She continued to follow the cold breeze that had passed through her. And as she walked closer and closer to what it seems like the exit, her eyes were suddenly blinded and she felt something warm.

    Right in front of Laura''s eyes was a garden filled with chamomile flowers. She ran towards to touch the flower, but then her hands had passed through it. She was shocked and tried touching the flower, but it had passed through her hands again.

    Laura looked at her trembling hands and tried touching her face, but her hand had passed through her face. She shook her head and fell onto the floor and panicked.

    ''I''m not dead, am I?''

    "My child, calm down. I am here to help you." Septus'' voice rang in her ears.

    Laura confusingly looked around the garden and saw a small lighting down. It stopped on her hands and had shined brightly, forcing her to shut her eyes tightly.

    When Laura thought that the light had faded she slowly opened her eyes to see both Mary and Lester looking at her worriedly.

    She felt her tears dropping off her eyes and couldn''t help but give them a smile.

 Chapter 20: Second Step To The End III

    Chapter 20: Second Step To The End III

    Mary and Lester watched Laura as she sat on the bed, wiping her tears off. They were both very concerned but couldn''t do anything but quietly watch her.

    Laura couldn''t stop but think about being in the darkroom. She had thought, what if she never came out of it? Would she slowly die? Or would she be alone again?

    "Mary, I need water."

    Upon hearing her request, Mary quickly went to get Laura a cup of water and gave it to her. Laura took big gulps and finished the water. She then gave the cup back to Mary and looked at Lester''s worried face.

    Lester did not know why he had felt concerned for Laura. He also did not know why he had detested her, but in his eyes, he had only seen a fragile young girl.

    "Are you feeling unwell?"

    "I''m fine."

    Laura wondered what had happened to her. She was confused about why she had suddenly cked out after closing the window. Her memory was still fuzzy and she couldn''t remember how it looked like, but she remembered just seeing a shadow.

    Lester knew he was in trouble. He did not know how to tell Laura about what else had happened. He did not know how Laura would react if he had told her that the ne she was gifted from the count was now missing.

    Laura noticed Lester had something to say but was hesitant. Laura looked at Lester whose guard was up and when she called his name, he did not answer back. She knew then that he''s in deep thought right now.

    Then suddenly she thought, what if someone had stolen something? Her eyes widened, and she quickly got out of bed, shocking Mary. Laura then opened the secret cab and sighed out of relief. She thought someone had stolen the journal.

    If they did end up stealing it, she would be in big trouble and she wouldn''t know what to do anymore. Mary continually called for Laura, but she didn''t respond as she was in deep thought.

    Then what was stolen? She looked at Lester, who flinched upon making eye contact with her. Laura gave Lester a ''tell me why'' face and he couldn''t bear to ignore it.

    "Lester, don''t hide it from me. What was stolen?"

    "The ne that was given to you by Count Harrison."

    Laura clenched her fists and Lester noticed she was furious. There was one person Laura suspected. It was none other than Tine. It was obvious because when Count Harrison gave the ne to Laura, Tine looked jealous.

    Still thinking about it, Tine did not deserve to have the ne. But before confirming Tine to be the culprit, Laura needed proof. So she urgently asked Lester to observe Tine, if not maybe find the ne.

    Mary was worried about Laura because she did not know what was going on in Laura''s head. Trying to change the topic, Mary forced Laura back to her bed. Laura refused, saying it was almost time for Viscountess Andrea to arrive in the estate.

    Laura had nned to do something to Tine, and it was to embarrass her in front of Viscountess Andrea. She couldn''t wait to see Tine''s face turn red and she was going to pay back for the things Tine had done to her.

    It was almost time for Andrea toe, and Laura had to move immediately. Tine wouldn''t stop smiling as she looked at the ne. She quietly thanked the ck shadow who had dropped off Laura''s ne. She touched the pink gemstone and adored it.

    When Count Harrison had given the ne to Laura, she couldn''t help but feel jealous. Tine wanted to at least touch it and wear it for a day. But she knew that if she had worn it out, Laura would have noticed it.

    Helga knocked on the door and entered. She had notified Tine that Viscountess Andrea wasing today. Tine stood up and changed into a better-looking dress and put powder on her face.

    Tine couldn''t wait to impress Viscountess Andrea and had thought that she would prefer her over Laura. What Tine did not know about Viscountess Andrea is that she was not an easy person to be manipted.

    Tine heard a carriage arriving and looked out the window to see Viscountess Andrea''s carriage. She had immediately thought to greet her first in order to earn her favor. She rushed down the stairs and as she was near the entrance door; she walked as gracefully as possible.

    Viscountess Andrea looked out the window and saw an unfamiliar person here to greet her. She had thought Tine was a servant who would escort her to the study room. Viscountess Andrea got off the carriage and saw Tine''s smile.

    "It''s nice to see you, Viscountess Andrea. My name is Tine Alvarado and I wee you to our ce."

    Viscountess Andrea had thought wrong. She had forgotten that Count Harrison had two daughters. She bowed politely and had asked where Laura was. Tine replied in a nice tone and had said that her sister was still getting ready.

    Tine took this opportunity to escort Viscountess Andrea to the study room. Once they both had arrived in the study room Tine had asked a maid to prepare tea. Tine nervously yed with her fingers as she looked at Viscountess Andrea, who was sitting elegantly in front of her.

    "Is there a problem, Miss Tine?"

    "Ah I was thinking about how elegant you looked."

    "Thank you."

    The conversation had ended awkwardly and Tine did not know how to approach her. She had formed many questions in her head and it was all about bing her tutor.

    "Viscountess Andrea, I want to ask if there is still space for me to be your student?"

    Viscountess Andrea felt bothered with Tine. But she can''t just be biased. She opened her fan and looked at Tine.

    "Why me?"

    "That''s easy because you are superb in teaching and I want to learn from you."

    The room had filled with silence and Viscountess Andrea wasn''t satisfied with her answer. Just because Tine had tried to tter her doesn''t mean her intentions are nice. She did not like people who had ttered her just to be their student.

    Viscountess Andrea had expressed her dissatisfaction with Tine and had ignored her. She did not want to waste her precious time to talk with someone who wouldn''t benefit her much. Before entering the room Laura had knocked on the door and it was no surprise for her to see Tine.

    But somehow she had noticed that the tension in the room was quite thick, and it seemed that the mood between Viscountess and Tine was bad.

    "I''m sorry that I''mte Viscountess Andrea. Oh, Tine, what are you doing here? Miss Edith is waiting for you in the library."

    "I was having a small talk with Viscountess Andrea and it seems like my time is up. It''s such a pleasure to talk to you, and I hope to hear from you."

    Tine walked out of the study room and as soon as she left the room, she threw a fit. She stomped on the floor and ruffled her hair. She bit her lip and couldn''t believe that Viscountess Andrea had ignored her.

    Tine stomped her while walking to the library and still did not give up on the idea of wanting to be Viscountess Andrea''s student. She thought that Viscountess Andrea was thinking about it, but little did she know, she had already been rejected the moment she had asked.

    Laura sat opposite of Viscountess Andrea and poured tea in the teacups. She was internallyughing as she saw the disappointed face Tine had worn as she had walked out of the room.

    "I did not expect Miss Tine to be like that. I thought she was clever by looking at her cover. But it seems like I was wrong."

    "I''m sorry about Tine, Viscountess Andrea. She''s still learning many things."

    "Just call me Andrea. I don''t really like people calling my title."

    "I understand Miss Andrea."

    The first time Viscountess Andrea had seen Laura, she was surprised by her beauty. But when Laura had asked her to be her tutor she felt irritated not until Laura had stated her reason. Viscountess Andrea had thought Laura was an interesting girl.

    It reminded her of herself when she was just a teen. Viscountess Andrea used to amoner and had always been envious of the people who had power.

    One day she had bumped into Piers Marshall, who is now her husband. And remembered when she had gotten engaged with Count Piers, many had bad mouthed her.

    Of course, she had heard many bad criticisms about her, but she never let it affect her and now she became one of the most influential women in the empire.

    "And so there are still many things I want to know about you. Why don''t you speak freely, Laura?"

    "If Miss Andrea says so, then I won''t hold back."

    "It''s better than putting up a cover."

    Laura and Viscountess Andrea hadughed softly. Laura couldn''t help but feel happy that Viscountess Andrea had trusted her. She did not have much confidence in her, and that is why she had always doubted herself.

    But it seems like things were going well for Laura and she did not need to worry much about the future anymore.

 Chapter 21: Missing Necklace

    Chapter 21: Missing Ne

    Laura looked at the papers set on the table as she chooses her first lesson. She felt troubled because she wanted to learn everything at once, but Viscountess Andrea had told her to choose only one for now.

    Viscountess Andrea enjoyed watching Laura as she concentrated and thought deeply about choosing her first lesson. Laura wanted to be sure that it would help her in the future. She wanted to be sure so that she would be able to win against Tine.

    Laura had two years until her death could happen, but she will never know when it''ll happen. She didn''t want to bete and regret her decisions any longer. After Laura had fixed her mind on it she smiled confidently knowing that she''ll be able to get her revenge on Tine.

    "So have you decided on one?"

    Laura nodded and handed the paper, and upon seeing what she chose, Viscountess Andrea was impressed. Viscountess Andrea lowered the paper as she smiled at Laura with satisfaction.

    "So tell me why you have chosen economics?"

    "I just had a thought that it was for the best of me, especially when my father is a businessman."

    "Reasonable and there''s another reason for it, right?"

    "I can''t hide anything from you huh, Miss Andrea?"

    "Who said you''re allowed to hide things from me?"

    "Me."

    "I won''t force you to say it. Do whatever you want and treasure your own life."

    Laura had repeated thest few words of Viscountess Andrea and frowned. ''Treasure your own life.'' She knew that she should treasure the second life that she was given, but she would never know when her time is up.

    Laura had triggered Tine one too many times, and knowing Tine, she knew that Tine wouldn''t stand still and do nothing. Maybe the first thing Tine had nned to her was to steal her ne.

    "That reminds me. I heard something had happened to you."

    "I don''t know what had happened but Mary, my maid, told me as soon as she came in, she saw me on the floor, unconscious."

    "If you were that tired, why didn''t you send me another letter? I could have waited."

    "It''s not like that. I honestly wanted to see you. I was rather excited."

    ''Yes, excited to see the fallen face of Tine, who was clearly rejected by Viscountess Andrea.''

    Laura couldn''t help but enjoy seeing the sight of Tine''s frustrated face. She wanted Tine to pay back for what she had done to her in the past. She felt like a viiness.

    "Not only that, I also heard that your ne got stolen?"

    "Ah... yes it did."

    The ne she had wanted to buy but was instead gifted to her by the count had gone missing from her jewelry box. Laura had a clue on who could''ve stolen it, but she did not know how the person had gotten into her room.

    She then had a thought that maybe Tine had hired someone to do it, but where did she get the money from? It''s not like Tine had a business of her own, nor would she use her father''s money just to hire someone to steal the ne.

    Laura knew that there was more to it. Because thest thing Laura had remember seeing before losing her consciousness was a shadow. Just a shadow.

    Viscountess Andrea had mulled over it and had a clue, but she was not sure about it. She then mentioned to Laura about an organization group called, "Silence".

    The name had ringed in Laura''s head, but she didn''t think that was the case. It was impossible for Tine to have such connections with them. Silence, just like its name. They move in silence. They are a group of unknown people, but they all agreed with one thing.

    Each person believed that magic is for everyone, but they had abused it. Silence is an assassination group. No one knows who they are, and why they had appeared suddenly. Some specte that they all use ck magic, which is forbidden even amongst the mana users.

    The royal family had never shown their powers to the citizens because for them it is sacred. There was a reason why magic wasn''t taught to the people, and that was because, with the power it held, they would have abused it.

    The fact that the chosen ones can only use magic was a lie. Each person can use magic, but most of them did not awaken their mana. However, if their mana had awakened, they would have been forced to work in the church.

    But no one knew the truth except for the royal family. Once the lesson was done, Laura escorted Viscountess Andrea to her carriage, but before Viscountess Andrea took a step into the carriage, she held Laura''s hand tightly.

    "I hope that you find the culprit. You may never know that he or she might be close to you."

    "I will Miss Andrea, thank you for your concern."

    Viscountess then bid Laura goodbye and entered the carriage, and as Laura watched her carriage exiting the gate, her smile had turned into a frown and she went to walk back to the dining hall.

    She thought about the incident once more and knew that it was impossible for Tine to steal the ne alone. Laura knew that someone was helping her, and it might have been the group "silence".

    But she couldn''t ept it because she had no proof. Who knows, it may be someone else in the estate who had stolen it. The servants had opened the door and entered Laura. She walked to her seat and observed Tine while as they waited for the count to arrive.

    "How was your day with Viscountess Andrea?"

    "I had fun talking with her. Just like what people say, she''s really nice and elegant."

    "I wonder if she''ll give me an answer. I hope she does."

    "I don''t think Miss Andrea will. She''s a busy person, after all."

    "Have you heard of the saying? You will never know if you don''t try."

    "I''ve heard of it, but I clearly remembered Miss Andrea saying she''ll only ept one student."

    "You''re so negative. At least cheer for me. I want to learn new things with you."

    "Is that so?" Tine smiled, nodding her head, and noticed the door opening.

    Count Harrison removed his coat and gave it to Percival as he sat on his seat. He looked exhausted and wanted to take some rest. But he couldn''t because there were so many incidents that were happening.

    He wanted to find the person behind the stealing of Laura''s ne and had promised to show no mercy. Laura then had thought of an idea. She had a thought on how to deal with the thief and proposed it to the Count.

    He looked shocked and had thought hard about what she said. And at the end he agreed with Laura and told her not to show mercy.

    On the other hand, Tine''s face had stiffened upon hearing this. She had not prepared for this and wanted to finish her food as fast as possible so that she could have time to hide the ne.

    Laura watched Tine as she had noticed her eating in a hurry. Laura couldn''t help but want to tease her. After all, she already knew who the culprit and was justcking proof and all that''s left is to expose her.

    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Tine choked on her food after hearing this and immediately drank water. She wiped her mouth with a napkin, putting on an innocent face as she faced Laura.

    "I''m not. I just suddenly remembered that I still need to write back to his highness."

    "I see. You wouldn''t want him to wait."

    "Yes, and that is why I seem to have rushed my eating."

    Tine left the dining hall and was taken aback with Laura''s sudden question. She felt as if her throat had got cut. She bit her lip as she hurriedly walked back to her room to hide the ne.

    Laura couldn''t help but feel satisfied with how Tine had acted in front of her. She wondered if she should have asked more questions and pretend not to know anything.

    Indeed, Tine was smart in some ce but not smart enough to outsmart Laura.

    The search for the stolen ne had started. What will be Laura''s fate?

 Chapter 22: Into The Forest I

    Chapter 22: Into The Forest I

    Three months have passed, and it was almost Laura''s birthday. Ever since the first event had happened, Laura has been waiting for the next one. But it never came. Laura checks the journal every day, but nothing new was written.

    "Miss, do you want me to send the letters out now?"

    "Yes, please."

    For the past two days, Laura had been preparing for her small birthday party and invited both Serena and Viscountess Andrea. Laura didn''t invite Tine because she didn''t want her to disturb their free time.

    During those three months, Tine kept sending Viscountess Andrea letters asking to be her student. This only annoyed Viscountess Andrea, and she only ignored her letters since then. Tine was ashamed and didn''t want to show her face in front of the viscountess.

    Since then she has been avoiding meeting Viscountess Andrea as well. Not only that, but Tine and the second prince had also gotten closer and there are many rumors spreading around saying that she could be his finance one day.

    Laura was scared that the prince and Tine''s rtionship had gotten better. Her only hope was to get close to him.

    Tine shylyughed at the prince''s joke and saw the servants bringing in some gifts. She remembered that it was almost Laura''s birthday and but she paid no attention and did not care about what gift to give her.

    Tine thought giving a dead flower was enough for her. Winston had noticed that the servants were carrying gifts into the house and asked Tine whose birthday it was. She then told Winston that it was Laura''s birthday in two days.

    Winston joked about giving Laura a present and Tineughed it off even though she did not like what he said. Even if she knew that Winston was joking, she did not like the fact he was thinking about her.

    Tine was a very possessive person and once she had set her eyes set on someone, she would go to great lengths to make sure no one will take them away.

    "Is there a problem, Miss Tine?"

    "No, I was just thinking of what to give to my sister."

    Tine lied, pretending to think, but in reality, she did not care at all. Winston thought hard about it as well and decided to share his idea with Tine. He rmended Tine to buy Laura a hairpin as a gift.

    Tine pretends to like the idea, but with the way she thinks about Laura, she thought a dead flower would suit her better.

    "I think His Highness gave a good rmendation."

    "Is that so? Then I should buy one for her too."

    "You don''t have to, you could get her something else."

    "No, it''s the perfect gift for her. The weather has been getting hottertely and her hair is ck so she might feel hot."

    Winston agreed with Tine, but he did not like the way Tine had said it. He knew that Tine had liked him and his father, who is the emperor, also wanted him to marry Tine. Still, he did not like her and only acted nicely in front of her.

    Winston preferred to marry Serena because they were childhood friends. Only a few knew that Winston and Serena were close. That is why rumors did not spread about both of them. He wished he could choose who to marry and if he could, he would have asked Serena already.

    =====

    Laura took a stroll in the garden alone and walked to the secret perg near theke. She felt at ease as she listened to the sound of nature.

    Laura hoped that she would be able to know of the second event today and if not she wouldn''t know what to do anymore.

    Each day Laura would check the journal at night but, still, nothing new had appeared. She hoped that it woulde today to stop her endless worries.

    Laura did not know what to do ever since her ne was stolen, but she knew that Tine still had it. Laura was frustrated because she couldn''t remember who knocked her unconscious. All she remembered was a ck shadow and nothing more.

    Recently, Laura had asked Lester to look closely at Tine''s movements because she has been going out more frequently than usual.

    Laura wanted to spy on Tine, but it would be obvious if she had made a move. She suspected that someone was protecting or helping Tine.

    But Laura doesn''t have a clue about who it could be. Laura heard from the maids that the organization group, "Silence" has been moving aroundtely. The thought scared Laura and gave her the idea that Tine was after her life.

    Laura thought of hiring a personal guard, but she wanted someone strong enough to protect her. After all, the person she was fighting was stronger than she had thought.

    Laura never expected Tine to avoid her, but she liked it because she doesn''t need to see her face. She was also anticipating Tine''s gift because she knew that Tine wouldn''t miss her birthday. Laura closed her eyes and heard a voice calling her. She opened her eyes and looked around her, but saw no one near her.

    The mysterious voice called her again and told her to look down. Laura looked down and saw an elf. She was not expecting an elf to call her because they rarely show themselves to humans. Laura bent over to the small being and picked him up gently with her hands.

    It was her first time seeing an elf and couldn''t believe she was seeing one. The elf fixed his hat and thanked Laura for picking him up. Laura gently poked the elf gently on the side as she still couldn''t believe that this was all real.

    "Stop poking me."

    "I''m sorry. It''s just that I can''t believe I''m seeing an elf right now."

    "Laura, I''m here to tell you that you need to save someone."

    "How do you know my name?"

    "I don''t have time to exin, but please help my friend."

    "What happened to your friend?"

    "An earthquake happened and a big rock fell onto him. Right now he''s unconscious, and if I don''t get him out before the nightes, the monsters will eat him."

    "Alright, where is your friend?"

    "There behind those bushes."

    Laura was hesitant to go into the forest because that is where the monsters live. Fairies and evil monsters did exist in their world, but it was rare for them to appear. The evil monsters were kept in the forest with a magic barrier that prohibits them from escaping.

    But once Laura steps into the forest, she''ll be in danger. But still, she couldn''t ignore an elf asking for help. Laura gathered all the courage she could muster and stepped into the forest.

    As she followed the elf, she noticed her breathing became faster. She was terrified as she walked deeper into the forest, seeing that mist had started to form.

    "We''re almost there."

    Laura trusted the elf, and once they arrived she saw an elf stuck under a boulder. She ran towards the elf and pushed the rock away from him. Laura saw that the elf was bleeding and quickly ripped a part of her dress and pressed it over his wound gently.

    "Do you have medicine?"

    "Please do not worry about that. Do''s magic is healing, he can heal himself."

    Do, the elf healed himself as he was lying down on the floor. A few momentster, he stood up with no hint of injury and thanked Laura. He said that if Laura had note, he would have been dead by now.

    "I almost forgot to introduce myself. My name is Re, and he is Do. I really want to thank you for saving him. If Do had died, I would have lost my one and family member."

    "But why are you guys in such a dangerous ce?"

    Laura picked up the two elves on her hands and couldn''t help but find them adorable. She had only read about them in books, but she never expected to see one.

    After all, elves are said to be scared of humans.

    "How can we thank you?"

    "You don''t have to reward me. I just did what I wanted to."

    Re frowned hearing what Laura said and was about to reply until suddenly, they heard a wolf''s cry. Laura had suddenly be scared again as she remembered the situation and ce she was in.

    Do ran onto Laura''s shoulder and buried himself in her neck. Laura looked around as she noticed the mists had be heavier and thicker. Most of all, she was worried about not being able to get out of the forest.

    As there was a saying once you enter the forest you will not be able to get out.

    "I''m sorry for putting you in this position." Re apologized, bowing on her hand. Laura smiled and assured him that it was alright.

    If she had note into the forest, he might never be able to see his brother again. Laura was slightly envious of the rtionship between them. It was heartwarming. Unlike Laura''s and Tine, they both were fighting among themselves.

    "But lets at least go into a cave first. The wolves wouldn''t be able to find you there because the caves here are protected by the elf king."

    "Is that so? Then we should hurry."

    Laura and the two elves quickly went to find a ce to settle. Later on, as the sun started to set

 Chapter 23: Into The Forest II

    Chapter 23: Into The Forest II

    Laura and the two elves quickly searched for a cave to settle in so that they would be safe, away from the evil monsters. As they continued walking, they spotted a cave, and hurriedly walked inside.

    Re jumped off of Laura''s hand and with one point from his index finger, a fire was made. Re reassured Laura that he''ll be in charge of lighting the fire.

    Do who got scared by the wolf''s cry had stayed hidden, buried in the crook of Laura''s neck. Lauraughed softly and carried him down onto her hands.

    Laura sat on the soil as she looked out the cave. She had a feeling that Mary and Lester were panicking right now. It would be bad if she doesn''t get out of the forest as soon as possible. Laura hoped that she won''t encounter any of the evil monsters.

    Suddenly she felt something on her knee and saw Re giving holding out a berry.

    "Here, for you."

    "Thank you Re."

    Laura gently ced Do down and got the berry from Re. When she took a bite her eyes widened. Never in her entire life had she tasted such sweet and delicious berries and immediately wanted more.

    However, Laura noticed that Do and Re both ate one berry only, so she decided not to be greedy and to forget about it.

    Laura tucked her knees closer to her body, resting her chin on her knee. Her stomach was rumbling but did not care about it. She just silently watched Do and Re eating the berries happily.

    Re noticed that Laura had only been able to eat one and felt bad as he realized that the berry probably wouldn''t be able to satisfy herpletely, not only that, he also felt guilty for bringing Laura into the forest. He then lowered his unfinished berry and offered it to Laura.

    Laura found it adorable but refused it because she knew that he was still hungry.

    "I''m fine Re. I had my share already."

    "But it''s my fault that you''re in the forest."

    "Re... it''s alright. I''m not angry. Plus, I''m really happy that I was able to see an elf."

    Re couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed and thankful towards Laura. He did not want to lose his one and only family, and Laura risked her safety to help him. He did not know how to repay

    Laura, and the reason why he reached out to Laura because he felt Laura that was different.

    "So how did you find me in that secret ce?"

    "To be honest with you, I felt mana in you, but it wasn''t yours."

    "So you could feel it, huh?"

    Ever since Laura met Prince Winston, she has been cautious of the royal family. It was because they said that they could feel mana in her. But Laura did not know why and questioned if it was because of the journal.

    Laura buried her face in her knees, feeling tired. She hoped for someone to find her and at the same time worried that Mary and Lester wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight. Her stomach continued to grumble until she had fallen asleep.

    =====

    "Lester, did you hear anything?"

    Lester shook his head and sighed frustratedly. He was wondering how Laura keeps getting into weird situations.

    "I told the master about it, and he had sent some of our guards to find her."

    "I hope she is safe. I was looking for her and even went to her favorite ce, and yet she was not there. I don''t know what to do."

    "Let''s just hope that she''ll be alright."

    Tine was smiling from ear to ear as she picked up the pink ne. She held the ne andughed.

    ''I hope you nevere back.''

    Tine wore the ne andplimented herself.

    ''Indeed, I''m the prettiest woman in the world'' was what she thought. She hummed while touching the ne not until the door opened suddenly.

    Count Harrison walked into Tine''s room, and she panicked upon seeing him. Tine covered her neck as it was toote to remove it. Her heart was beating so fast, hoping her father wouldn''t see what she was wearing around her neck.

    Count Harrison walked towards Tine with long strides and Tine had noticed that his expression had changed.

    Tine flinched as she saw that her father''s expression darkened. Tine''s words spoke nonsense, and she immediately removed the ne off her neck.

    "What is this Tine?"

    "I was actually going to give this to sister, but since she had gone missing, I thought that it would be best for me to keep it first."

    Count Harrison believed what Tine had said. He believed her and felt relieved that his daughter had found it. Count Harrison thought that Laura and Tine had gotten along, but the truth was that it was all an act.

    "Have you heard any news about your sister?"

    "No, I didn''t and I''m getting worried."

    "What if she stepped into the forest?" Count Harrison lifted his head up and quickly called Percival to order the guards to search for Laura in the forest.

    Tine frowned, pretending to feel pity for her lost sister. She wiped her fake tears away and Count Harrison had noticed it.

    Count Harrison pitied Tine who was crying. He thought to himself that he was lucky to have a daughter like Tine, who''ll cry for Laura. He calmed Tine down and kissed her on the forehead.

    "Make sure to sleep early and once you wake up, I promise to bring your sister back safe."

    "Okay, goodnight, father." As the door shut, Tine raised the ne up and threw it into the box. She hoped Laura never came back and wished she was dead.

    Suddenly, the window opened, and a ck shadow swiftly entered. Tine clicked her tongue and shut the windows closed. She wondered why these people can''t enter the room normally. It''s not like they''re not human.

    "So? What do you want from me again?"

    "We may have been found."

    "Huh? By who?"

    "I don''t know who he was, but for sure he''s a part of the royal family."

    Tine thought hard about it. Who in the royal family could''ve found out? She excluded Prince Winston and had suspected the crown prince. But thinking about it again, the crown prince would not bother to be involved with a small organization.

    Tine bit her lips and had thought of one person, and that was the duke. She took her seat and hade to a decision that it could only be him. But no one except for the royal family and Laura knew who he was.

    Erwin Ferguson was a big mystery to everyone''s life. Only the royal family knew how he looked. It was also rumored that his mana had surpassed the crowned price. Not only that, but the people had thought of the duke as a monster.

    "Let''s watch his moves for now and I have a job for you. Find Laura and make sure she doesn''te back." The ck shadow then opened the window and jumped out of it and disappeared. Tine sighed in annoyance and closed the window again.

    "This time I''ll kill you."

    =====

    Laura woke up lying on the floor, and her hands were shivering. She sat up on the soil and saw Re and Do sleeping peacefully. She smiled slightly and stood up but quickly leaned on her knees, supporting her legs.

    Laura rubbed her hands together and touched her cold face and hugged her stomach as it growled out loud.

    Wanting a breather, she went out of the cave, seeing the stars as she looked and was mesmerized by the breathtaking view. She folded both of her hands together in a praying form and wished that someone will find her.

    Suddenly, Laura heard the bush rustling, and she took a step back as it went silent all of a sudden. Her breathing became shallow, and she blinked her eyes quickly. She was fully alert and cautious as she took quiet steps towards the bush.

    Laura reached to push the bushes away, but instead, she got pulled in by a hand. She screamed out loud while struggling. She hit the man on the shoulder as he covered her mouth.

    The man fully covered in ck tied her hands and legs together and had knocked her down. He then dropped Laura''s body onto the floor and removed his headpiece. He pitied Laura as this was not the first he had done this to her.

    "I''m sorry."

    He took his knife out and aimed it on her chest. He held his knife with two hands and raised it up. However, he dropped the knife as he realized couldn''t kill her. He felt bad that Tine wanted to kill an innocent person.

    He then forced himself to pick up the knife again not until he heard someone calling Laura''s name out.

    The man in ck put his headpiece on and ran away before Re could see him. Re walked towards the bush where Laura was lying unconscious, and as soon he saw her he called her name out loud, pulling her hair.

    "Hey you, wake up! Wake up!"

 Chapter 24: Into The Forest III

    Chapter 24: Into The Forest III

    Re ran back into the cave and quickly woke Do up. Re did not know what to do after seeing Laura on the floor unconscious. Do sleepily rubbed his eyes and was half asleep while Re had quickly pulled him towards Laura.

    "What do we do?"

    "Huh? What happened? What''s she doing on the floor?"

    "Do! Wake up. She''s our savior, and she''s in danger! What should we do?"

    "I don''t know."

    Do and Re were both panicking when they realized how bad the situation was and how clueless they were. Suddenly, from afar Re heard footstepsing nearer and nearer towards them and out of fear, they both quickly hid in a bush.

    All they could see was a shadowing closer and closer, and suddenly seeing a man''s foot almost made them jump in fright.

    Re looked up to see the man and saw that he had silver hair. The man kneeled onto one knee and softly touched Laura''s cold face. He picked her up bridal style and Re followed him.

    But before Re could follow them, Do quickly pulled Re back, telling him not to follow because it was dangerous, but Re insisted and eventually Do gave in.

    The unknown man carried Laura all the way back to the perg. He ced her on the chair and lent her his coat. Re hid behind the pole when he noticed the man looking at him.

    The manughed softly and ced a finger on his lips, signaling Re to keep it a secret. The man who had helped Laura was Erwin. He then decided that he was going back into the forest, so he held amp out and slowly walked back.

    Re and Do climbed up the chair and went up to Erwin''s coat pocket quietly so that Laura wouldn''t wake up. Re thanked the man and slowly both of them drifted to dreand. In the dark forest, from afar, a small light could be seen.

    Erwin Ferguson walked deeper into the forest, trying to find the shadow he had seen. He knew that the shadow he had seen earlier was from the organization group and wanted to capture him as soon as possible.

    All of a sudden, Erwin stopped walking as he felt the shadow''s presence. He blew out the candle and out of nowhere felt the de of a knife on his neck. He stayed calm and raised his hands up on the air.

    "So? Why did you even hesitate to kill her?"

    The shadow did not answer and stayed quiet. Indeed, the shadow had failed to kill Laura, and he knew that Tine would be mad at him. But somehow he couldn''t bring himself to kill the innocent girl.

    "You''re not going to answer?" Once more the man stayed silent, still pointing his knife to Erwin''s neck. He had thought one kill, and all is well.

    "You can try killing me, but just know that you can''t run away." Erwin put on a smirk, scaring the shadow, who had not seen such powerful mana before.

    He brings his knife back to himself and retreated back slowly, but was stopped as he realized that he surrounded by soldiers.

    "You have nowhere to run. Surrender yourself." Erwin turned and looked at the shadow who dropped his knife and raised his hands up.

    The shadow knew he had nowhere to run, and so he decided to reveal his face. The man behind the shadow revealed his face, showing a big scar. ine then removed his hood and ran to Erwin, checking how he is, and scolded Erwin for being too reckless.

    "ine, are you my mom?"

    "No, I''m not, but how can you put yourself in danger? You''re a duke, for God''s sake."

    ine sighed out of frustration, handing an extra coat to Erwin, who seemed cold. Erwin then thanked ine and wore it, then looked at the man who had been caught and walked towards him. He had a sudden interest in the guy and wanted to take him in.

    But ine did not agree with him because he is dangerous and he might not know when the man can betray him.

    "It won''t hurt to try, right?"

    "Yes, it will."

    "I''ll buy you anything. I''ll especially reserve a table from the famous restaurant that you wanted to go to."

    "I''m not taking it."

    "Then it would be such a waste to cancel the reservation."

    "Okay! I''m going. Fine, keep him, but it''s not my problem if he does something bad to you."

    "There''s no way you''re going to ignore that."

    "I hate you."

    "But I love you." ine gave Erwin a disgusted look and shoved him away. Erwin walked towards the man and asked the two soldiers to release him.

    Erwin then sat on the ground and crossed his legs. The man looked at Erwin strangely and wondered what he wanted from him. Erwin looked at the man and ced a hand on his face. With one wording from Erwin''s mouth, the man''s scar was gone.

    "What''s your name?"

    "I don''t have one."

    "Then you don''t mind if I give you one."

    The man went silent, not caring what Erwin''s intentions were. But he wondered why he didn''t kill him and leave him be.

    "Just kill me."

    "I don''t want to."

    The man confusingly looked at Erwin and looked away from him. He was thinking about why Erwin was keeping him alive when he was threatening to kill him just seconds ago.

    Erwin on the other side had a n in mind. He wanted to save the man because he knew that this man could be useful.

    Erwin needed some information about Silence because these days they have been moving suspiciously. And the only way to obtain more information was to get someone from their side.

    "Is it because you have be useless? Or is it you don''t treasure your own life?"

    "I don''t have any answers to that."

    "I''m in your care from now on, Angelo." Angelo raised his head and looked at Erwin, not understanding what he was saying.

    Angelo for the first time couldn''t read what a person was thinking. And at the same, he thought that it was not that bad to serve him.

    Angelo was raised as an orphan since his parents had abandoned him when he was five years old. He was taken in by an old man who created the organization, Silence. He was taught how to fight at a young age and eventually grew up to work for Silence.

    But once in a while, he thought of wanting to have a change in life which gave him the thought that it isn''t going to be that bad to serve Erwin.

    "ine let''s go back home. We still need to wee a new member."

    Erwin stood up, dusting the dirt out of his clothes. He offered a hand at Angelo who hesitantly epted his hand. From then on Erwin had won Angelo''s trust and Angelo had decided to leave the organization and announced as dead.

    Not only that, but Erwin also kept his promise and made Angelo his personal guard.

    =====

    Laura felt the sun hitting her face, and as she opened her eyes she was shocked. She felt something warm covering her and realized that there was an unknown coat covering her and slowly went to remove it. She then got startled when the pockets of the zer moved.

    Re climbed out of the pocket and rubbed his eyes to see that Laura has woken up. He jumped on her shoulder and out of joy, giving her a hug. Laura patted Re''s head and helped Do out of the pocket.

    "Good morning."

    "Morning...erm...what''s your name?"

    "Laura. My name is Laura."

    "Laura! You have no idea how much you had shocked me earlier."

    "I''m sorry and what happened to me?"

    "I found your hands and legs tied together. But good something someone nice had helped you."

    "Who?"

    "I couldn''t remember him clearly but he had silver hair and light blue eyes."

    "Erwin"

    Laura recalled her memory and remembered that she almost died, and the person who saved her was Erwin. She questioned herself, how can he be so near to their territory at such ate setting. Not exactly theirs, but quite close to their territory.

    "Who''s that? Your lover?"

    "No, Re. There''s no way I''ll be his lover."

    "You wouldn''t know." Laura shook her head and found it silly. Her? Be the lover of a duke? Plus, she thinks that the duke has no interest in her.

    "Miss Laura?!"

    Laura turned her head and saw Mary running towards her while crying. She looked at the two elves and signaled them to go back to their home before they get seen. Re and Do both of quickly waved Laura goodbye and left.

    But before Do entered the forest, he had cast Laura magic protection and hoped to see her again.

    "Where have you been?"

    Laura patted Mary''s back and ensured that she was alright. Sheughed softly and stroked Mary''s hair. Laura looks at the entrance of the forest and wishes for Re and Do''s safety. She also hoped to see them again.

 Chapter 25: Second Event I

    Chapter 25: Second Event I

    Laura walked inside the estate, not noticing all the servants looking at her. They whispered to each other and were surprised to see Laura back in the house.

    They all thought she would nevere back and realized they were all worried for nothing. Laura looked at her dress and only noticed now that it was dirty.

    ''Well, what do you expect when you spend the night in the forest.'' she thought.

    Laura continued to walk to Count Harrison''s office and hoped that he wouldn''t get mad. Laura knocked on the door before entering the office and as soon as she took a step in the Count ran towards her and gave her a hug.

    Laura was startled and waited for the Count to release her.

    Count Harrison pulled away from Laura and checked if she got any injuries. He noticed Laura''s wrist had a mark, and he grabbed it gently and looked at it. His face had formed into a frown and slowly ced her hands down.

    "Are you alright?"

    "I''m alright father. I''m sorry I caused trouble."

    "It''s alright as long as you are safe."

    "I''m really sorry."

    "Tell me where did you go?"

    "I...was asked by an elf to save his brother. Of course, I couldn''t bear to not ept it."

    "Such a kind soul you have. But next time inform us first, is that clear?"

    "Yes, father."

    "Now tell me what happened."

    Count Harrison asked Laura to take a seat and tell her the story. Starting from where Recalled for Laura, then saving Do from a rock. Laura, however, didn''t mention anything about the shadow who pointed a knife to her neck and had tied her hands and legs.

    Not only that, but she also wanted to keep it a secret that the Duke was roaming around their area. She thought that they were doing something with their investigation. She also hoped that Erwin had caught the shadow.

    "That reminds me. Tine found your ne. You should go and grab it after you take a bath."

    "Do I smell that much?"

    "No, that''s not what I meant silly."

    "I''m just kidding, father."

    "Go now. You''ll feel much more refreshed after, and Lester will make sure we don''t lose sight of my precious daughter again."

    "Yes, master."

    Laura stepped out of Count Harrison''s office and walked back to her room. Mary who walked by her side couldn''t stop asking questions about the elves she had met.

    Laura felt like she would get a headache if Mary kept asking questions, so she tried to dismiss the idea.

    "Mary, can you stop asking questions please?"

    "I''m so so so sorry. It''s just that I really want to see one."

    "I understand. If I see them again, I''ll make sure to let you meet them."

    Mary nodded her head like a dog and was excited to meet one. She hoped to meet them sooner and be friends with them. Laura looked at Mary''s shining face andughed internally.

    ''Where did the tired Mary go?''

    Lester opened the door to Laura''s room and stayed outside while Mary prepared the bath. Laura got a box out of the secret cab and was relieved to see that the journal was still there. She wouldn''t know what to do if it had gone missing.

    Even Tine doesn''t know about it and there''s no way she would be able to find it. Laura was lucky that Lester knew a secret cab in her room. That was because Laura also never knew about it.

    "Miss, the bath is ready."

    "Okay,ing."

    Laura ced the box back into the secret cab and made sure it was closed. She entered the bathroom and removed her dress and dipped her foot in first to test the temperature before dipping her body in.

    "Please call me if you need anything."

    "I will."

    Laura buried her face in the warm water and held her breath till she couldn''t hold it anymore. She lifted her face out of the water and was in deep thought. She wondered if she should write a letter to Erwin to thank him for rescuing her.

    But then she thought she might be mistaken. Laura pped her cheeks with both hands and shook her head. She thought it was impossible for Erwin to be there. Besides, how did he know that she was there? Many questions entered Laura''s mind, and she was left without an answer.

    ''I should write a letter to him.''

    A few minutester Laura got out of her bath and changed into a new set of clothes. Mary helped Laura dry her hair as Laura thought, what to write to the duke. She thought how embarrassing it was for her to be seen like that.

    But still, she needed to thank him.

    "Who are you writing to Miss?"

    "It''s nothing. Just trying to write what I had felt when I entered the forest."

    "I see."

    Laura tapped her pen on the paper and thought hard, what to write, but nothing came into her head. Laura suddenly sat up and startled Mary. What if she invites Erwin to her birthday party?

    But then she remembers that it would be bad if nonsense rumors started to spread about the both of them. Laura slouched, on her chair after Mary had stopped drying her hair.

    "What should I do?"

    "What''s wrong Miss?"

    "It''s nothing, Mary."

    ''Forget it.''

    Laura crumpled the paper and threw it to the trash bin. She forgot that the Duke was a busy person and it would be better if she did not bother her. Still, she decided to write a letter to express her gratitude.

    "Mary, let''s go and get my ne back."

    "Yes, Miss."

    Laura walked out of her room and was headed to Tine''s room. She couldn''t wait to see the face of Tine. Laura knocked on the door, then entered Tine''s room. Laura saw Tine sitting on a chair reading a book.

    Tine dropped her book upon seeing Laura''s face. She ran towards Laura and gave her a hug.

    ''What an actress.''

    Tine wiped her tears and touched Laura''s face. Laura felt disgusted and wanted to p her hand off her face. Laura put on a smile and patted Tine''s back.

    "I''m sorry. I just feel overwhelmed after seeing you. I thought you disappeared because I have been distant from you." Laura smiled and acted along with Tine''s act. She wondered how long Tine could keep up with her.

    "Silly you, of course, I didn''t do that. Why would I leave the estate because of that reason? Plus, I was just helping a friend."

    "A friend? Who is that?"

    "Secret," Laura smirked and sat on the chair. She looked at Tine''s reaction and seemed like she wanted to know who it was.

    Sadly, Laura thought that Re and Do would be more scared of Tine than the wolves'' cry.

    "I heard from father that you found my ne."

    "Of course I promised myself to give it back to you. How can the thief do such a thing and steal your ne? Such a bad person. He deserves punishment."

    "If the thief really wanted the ne, he could have just asked me. I would have given it to him."

    Laura''s eyes turned cold while looking at Tine. Tine gripped her dress tightly and smiled ufortably. Tine thought that there was no way Laura knew that she was the thief.

    "I really hope that the thief learns his lesson."

    "I agree with you sister."

    "Do you want to have the ne Tine?" Tine''s eyes flinched as she felt Laura mocking her. Tine felt her chest burning up and thought, what if Laura really knew about it?

    Tine was scared to say a word wrong, and so she decided to gamble.

    "Indeed, it is a beautiful ne, but I don''t think it fits me. I think it looks better on you."

    "Is that so? If Tine says that it looks good on me, then I should keep it." Tine bit her lips and did not want to agree with the words she had said, but it left her no choice.

    Tine really hated it as it felt bitter in her tongue. She stood up and opened the jewelry box and handed the ne to Laura.

    "Please keep it safe next time."

    "Oh, don''t worry. If my ne gets stolen again, I''ll definitely cut his neck off."

    Tine sat back nervously as Laura looked at her closely. She avoided Laura''s contact and pretended to be in a daze. Lauraughed softly after seeing a pathetic action done by Tine.

    Laura thought of course, who wouldn''t be nervous after making up a story full of lies? She handed the ne to Mary and had asked her to keep it safe. After finishing a cup of tea, Laura stood up and excused herself.

    Tine slowly brushed her hair and calmed herself down. She couldn''t believe she needed to talk badly about herself. She also hated the fact Laura was mocking her. Tine bit her nails as she nervously thought about all the possible things Laura could do to her.

    But for now, she knew that she needed to back out as she was walking on thin ice and not do anything to anger Laura. Because she knew that Laura had an idea that it was her who had stolen the ne.

    "Helga, we''re going to stay low for a while. We can''t fight Laura now. She knows too much and I hate it."

    "Miss, please control your anger."

    "I am. Can''t you see what I''m doing?"

    "I apologize."

    "I can''t believe I was that pathetic today. Where did that useless brat go anyway? I hope hees today and I''ll punish him all I want."

    Laura happily walked back to her room. She missed the reaction Tine had shown her. She wished that Tine had revealed her true personality. But maybe she''ll save it for next time.

    ''This is what you get for fighting me.''

    After the incident, Tine stayed quiet and did not involve herself with Laura. But Laura knew that she should stay cautious at all times because she will never know when the predator will attack.

    ''Let''s just hope that all things end well.''

 Chapter 26: Second Event II

    Chapter 26: Second Event II

    Laura lifted her head as she looked out the window, admiring the beautiful flowers in the garden. Still admiring the flowers, the ne ced on the table reflects on the window, catching Laura''s attention.

    Laura walked to the dressing table and carefully held the ne. Laura smiled sadly while looking at it. It was a good thing she finally got the ne back.

    But she knew that things were far from over between her and Tine. And she knew that things are about to get more and moreplicated. Laura got her jewelry box and ced the ne back to where it was supposed to be.

    Suddenly there was a knock on the door, and Mary entered the room, announcing her presence. As she closed the door, Laura noticed that Mary was holding a box. Laura looked at Mary curiously, wondering what was in the box.

    Mary ced the box on the table in front of Laura, and opened it, revealing different kinds of sweets. Laura excitedly sat on the couch as she eyed for the chocte mousse. It was her favorite and once she takes a bite, no one can stop her from eating it.

    Mary noticed this and quickly gave the chocte mousse to Laura, whose eyes were sparkling. Laura then got the mousse and ate it happily. It was heaven for Laura. She knew that no one could stop her from eating the chocte mousse.

    If someone tried to stop her, she would be furious beyond belief. After finishing one chocte mousse herself, Laura felt replenished from all the fighting she had with Tine.

    She thought ''if only Tine was good and not selfish.''

    Not everything in the world will always be by your side.

    "Pathetic, that''s what she is." Laura tried to calm herself down after thinking about Tine. She shouldn''t lose her calm right now.

    Mary confusingly looked at Laura and hoped that she wasn''t going to do something that would make her worried again.

    Now that she thought about it, the future Laura had in mind was changing all too fast. She was worried that all events were changing, especially the day Tine would intentionally fall off the stairs, framing Laura. Just thinking about it scares Laura.

    What if she doesn''t seed in getting her revenge? Or what if Tine would do something Laura doesn''t know or expect? It scared Laura because the future was changing so much and she had suddenly gotten involved with so many things. She wasn''t ready for anything.

    For instance, how she became acquainted with the duke and how she had identally met Tiyne. Laura shook her head and thought, ''this is not the time to be scared.''

    Everything is moving, time isn''t going to stop, and there''s no turning back now. Laura''s eyes wandered to the secret cab and almost forgot about the journal. For the past three months, nothing had appeared, and Laura almost lost hope in the journal.

    But this time it was different. When Laura noticed something bright shining from the cab she politely asked Mary to leave her room.

    The moment Mary left, Laura immediately got the box out of the secret cab and got the key out of her pocket. And when Laura got the journal out of the box, the journal suddenly floated on air and opened on its own.

    Laura covered the light that was blinding her with one arm and looked at the journal, as its pages flipping one after another rapidly. After a few seconds, it stopped and Laura spread her arms wide, ready to catch the journal.

    The journal then slowlynded on Laura''s hand and as the light slowly diminished, her eyes widened, dropping the journal onto the floor. It''s not possible, Laura thought. How can this happen? Laura picked up the journal and read it again once more.

    Laura thought she was going crazy or hallucinating and didn''t want to believe it, but it was written in the journal.

    "On the night of the duke''s journey. An arrow will strike into his heart and he will die. Save him, for he will be your future."

    Laura had forgotten that the duke had died at a young age. She felt guilty after reading it, and she felt sad.

    ''How can a guy like him die so at such a young age?''

    Laura shuts the journal and decides that she will save Erwin. Even if she didn''t like him that much, Laura wanted Erwin to live and have the future he did not have in the past. Laura remembered when the people of the empire had mourned his death.

    Their faces were all painted with sadness that the only person who could have saved the empire had died. Because they needed a leader who could out-throne the emperor.

    However, Erwin has no intention of getting the throne because he knows that the crowned prince deserves it more than he does.

    Laura pressed her forehead onto the table, as she thought about writing to Erwin. She did not want to invite him to her birthday party. But if she doesn''t, what other excuses can she use to meet him?

    After a while of thinking, Laura called Mary in, asking her to get a nice envelope and a scented paper. This way it would convince Erwin toe and have a talk with her.

    Mary called Laura, breaking her free from her thoughts, and handed her the envelope and scented paper. She looked at Laura curiously, wondering who she was going to write to. She smirked secretly and wondered if it was to a boy.

    Laura''s mind suddenly turned nk as she looked at the paper. Why is she doing this? She thought. Laura didn''t want to write, but in the end, she knew she had to do it, so she forced herself to do so.

    "Mary, send this to the Ferguson estate."

    "What?!"

    "Don''t question me. Send it as soon as you can. I need him to read this by today."

    Mary left the room, not asking a question, but she was rather happy that herdy was finally making a move in finding a suitor. Laura slouched in her seat and hoped that he would read it as soon as possible.

    Now she needed to think of a n for stopping his journey. She did not know when exactly when it would happen, but Laura wanted Erwin not to die a second time. Laura looked outside the window and realized that it was turning dark outside.

    Just how long did she take to write a single letter? Laura was in deep thought and had not noticed Lester entering her room.

    Lester looked at Laura and called her name out, but she did not respond. He called her name out once more, but still, she did not respond. Lester sighed as he walked closer to Laura, he then tapped her shoulder startling her.

    Laura nearly jumped out of her seat and turned around, scolding Lester. He apologized and told Laura that the second prince was here to have dinner with them. Laura gave Lester a dejected look and wished she was just a ghost in the prince''s eyes.

    Laura was regretting being an interesting person to the prince and wished his eyes were on Tine instead. She didn''t like Tine ring at her, especially while she''s eating. Imagine having someone re at you while you''re having a meal.

    This made Laura feel like she could get indigestion and lose her appetite.

    ''I wish for things to end already. It doesn''t even feel like it''s my birthday tomorrow.''

    Laura stood up and walked to the dining hall. She nned to stay quiet so that the prince wouldn''t question her. Be like air, she thought. On the way to the dining room, she bumped into the person she didn''t want to meet or see at all.

    Laura bowed slightly and greeted Prince Winston.

    "It has been a while, Miss Laura."

    "It is an honor to see you again, Your Highness Winston."

    "Aw... didn''t I ask you to just call me Winston?"

    "Yes, you did, but we are in a public setting, and like we agreed I will not."

    "You''re so shy, Miss Laura."

    "I am not." Laura felt impatient and wanted Prince Winston to go back to his castle. She wondered why Tine would fall in love with a guy like him, a womanizer.

    Laura and Prince Winston both arrived in the dining room, and the atmosphere was very tense. Laura felt ufortable to be alone with the prince because who knows what he''s going to ask her.

    Prince Winston smirked and wanted to ask Laura a question. He was interested in the girl his cousin had his eyes on. He rested both his hands on the table and smiled at Laura.

    Laura smiled back and looked away after. She knew that Prince Winston wanted to ask a question to her. But she thought it would be best if she had avoided having eye contact with him.

    "I heard it''s your birthday tomorrow."

    "It is. I didn''t know you are aware of that," Laura smiled.

    "Advanced happy birthday," Prince Winston greeted.

    "Thank you, Your Highness."

    "How many times do I need to remind you to call me Winston?"

    "I just don''t feel like it."

    "I won''t force you. But I heard something interesting from my cousin. He recently met a girl he''s interested in."

    "Is that so?" Laura held her hands together and knew that the person was talking about was Erwin.

    At this point, she wanted to run out of the room, but it would be rude if she did. Laura wished that it wasn''t the prince who was questioning.

    "At least be interested in it. You know who I am talking about right?"

    Laura flinched as she calmly looked at Prince Winston. She gave him a smile and pretended not to know. Laura screamed internally, wishing for the Prince to stop asking her questions.

    "I don''t have no clue about who you''re talking about." Prince Winston''s smile then turned into a frown, making Laura shiver. He knew that Laura wasn''t a simple person, but he didn''t like dishonest people.

    Laura gulped nervously and felt troubled. Laura was about to say something until suddenly, Count Harrison entered the room, greeting the prince. Laura sighed in relief and thanked Count Harrison softly. If it weren''t for him, she would be stuck in a veryplicated situation.

    "I''ll get back to you next time." His smile had returned, and he greeted the count cheerfully, acting as if nothing had happened.

    Laura greeted the count before he took his seat. All they were waiting for was Tine, whom Laura assumed she was dressing up for the prince. Laura had a feeling that Prince Winston didn''t have any interest in Tine.

    But knowing that they would be engaged in the future scares Laura. She thought, ''what if she had gone to the bad side of the prince?''. But the truth was, the prince couldn''t dislike Laura because of his cousin, the duke.

    The door opened once more and entered Tine, who was apologizing for beingte and quickly walked to her seat. She greeted the prince and Laura noticed her expression had changed.

    ''Thedy of the day iste. Like what they say, beingte means you''re the star of the night.''

    While all four of them ate their dinner, a maid interrupted Laura and handed her a letter. Laura looked at the seal and it was a Ferguson emblem.

    Somehow her heart had skipped a beat, making her wonder why she felt like that. She was supposed to dislike Erwin, not like him.

    It wasn''t like her to feel that way. She felt weird. She shook her head, getting rid of her thoughts. Remembering that she was here to have dinner with them, not to fantasize about the duke.

 Chapter 27: Did You Ask For Me?

    Chapter 27: Did You Ask For Me?

    Tine curiously looked at the envelope Laura had received from a distance. However, she was disappointed as she wasn''t able to see the seal.

    Laura called for Mary and asked her to put the envelope on her desk. She felt like she had to get rid of the letter as soon as possible as she was getting ufortable with all the attention being on her.

    The count had pinned his interest in the letter and asked who Laura it was from. Laura lied thinking it was safer to say that it was from Serena.

    However, upon hearing Serena''s name, Tine clenched her fist as she was filled with envy. She wondered how her childhood friend had be Laura''s friend.

    The atmosphere was tense as Prince Winston ced his fork down, looking at Laura. He then broke the silence by asking Laura what she wanted for her birthday, but she insisted that Prince Winston shouldn''t need to buy her a gift.

    It wasn''t Laura''s n to be friendly with Prince Winston, but somehow the prince was trying to be her friend.

    Laura didn''t want to be friends with the prince because he seemed sketchy and weird for her. Laura couldn''t understand what he was thinking and didn''t like it when she isn''t able to read someone.

    A picture of the duke popped into Laura''s head, making her blush. She scolded herself for this, of all times, she thought him now. Ever since Laura met the duke, things have been changing.

    Meeting one person in your life can sometimes change your entire life. The saying was true. Sometimes when you meet someone, whom you never met before, your life can change for better or for worse.

    Laura paused, looking at her hand. She thought about how things would be if she had never met Erwin. Would her life still be the same? Or things still turn out the same?

    "What''s wrong, Laura?" Count Harrison looked at Laura with a worried expression. He thought she didn''t feel well and that was bad since it the day before her birthday.

    "I was wondering if I could visit sister Abby and the others."

    "Of course you can. You miss them right?" Laura smiled sadly.

    Indeed, she missed them a lot. That''s because she had been through so much and somehow wanted to escape for a while. She thought it was much better being in the forest where she had her freedom than the estate where she is somehow imprisoned.

    "I do."

    After Laura finished her meal, she quickly excused herself as she wanted to get enough rest as tomorrow was her big day.

    Meanwhile, in the dining room, Prince Winston and Tine were talking. Prince Winston talked about his ideal partner and Tine was having the time of her life.

    "Does your highness favor Tine?" Tine asked shyly as she blushed with the thought that he would say yes, but she was wrong.

    Instead, he said the opposite of what she wanted to hear. Her mouth morphed into a frown, and she bit her lip nervously. She wondered how he could not like her. Blonde hair, beautiful eye color, and a nice body.

    Who wouldn''t like a girl like her? Prince Winston who didn''t really care about her reaction got a napkin and wiped his mouth.

    "I like someone else. But I don''t think she sees me as a potential suitor."

    Tine was angered at the same time pitied Prince Winston and wondered who that girl was. She had an idea who it was, but she refused to think or ept it.

    "It''s alright. If your highness is willing to have me, then I don''t mind."

    "Tine is such a sweet girl. Howe you don''t have any other suitors?" Tine blushed and felt ted.

    For the first time, the prince had said something good about her. No suitors? That was a lie. Many guys her age had a crush on her, some even gave her luxurious gifts, however, was still rejected by her.

    After all, there was only one guy in Tine''s eyes, and that is Prince Winston. The reason why the princees to the Alvarado estate so frequently was that Tine would invite him personally.

    However there was another reason why Prince Winstones and goes to the estate, and it was because he felt that there something weird about being around Tine. She wasn''t normal to him. It was as if she had some possessed dark mana in her.

    However, no matter how much he looked at Tine, it seemed like she was just like any other ordinary girl. He did not see any harm towards her.

    But still, he wished to marry the girl he likes. Tine was smiling as if she did not care, but inside she felt jealous of that girl. She even thought of killing the person if necessary.

    ''No one can interfere with my ns.''

    "I don''t want to be rude, but is it Lady Serena?" Prince Winston looked surprised. He never expected someone to know about this.

    After all, Serena and Prince Winston were both secret childhood friends. Only the royal family knew about it. A girl like Tine knew about it because she had been friends with Serena since they were kids.

    There was a time when they were both talking and Serena had told Tine a secret about herself. That secret to be precise was about her and Prince Winston being childhood friends.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about."

    Prince Winston dodged the question because he knew that Serena wouldn''t like it if she heard bad rumors about herself. He doesn''t want to hurt her any further.

    However, Tine insisted that she was right and so she kept pestering Prince Winston not until he angrily mmed his fist on the table. Tine was taken aback and kept quiet. She did not know the prince could show such anger.

    After all, he only shows his good and nice side. It was his first time to get angry in front of Tine.

    "Please mind your own business."

    "I-I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to keep asking you."

    The dining room was filled with silence and the air became heavy. The count felt ufortable and decided to divert the attention and started a new conversation about his business doing well.

    The countplimented Laura because ever since she suggested a solution to his problem; the business had been doing much better.

    Prince Winston felt uninterested in the topic but was impressed with the suggestion Laura had made. He knew that Laura was smart but she was somehow even smarter than he had thought.

    Tine, on the other hand, felt embarrassed. She didn''t know what to do, and so she decided to just keep her mouth shut.

    But as the count and the prince were talking, she felt irritated as they talked about Laura. She kept thinking in her head, ''what''s so good about her?''.

    In Tine''s eyes, Laura looked in, unattractive, and her ck hair and purple eyes are weird. She also couldn''t understand why good things kept happening to her.

    As if she could predict the future.

    "I shall take my leave now."

    "Thank you foring here."

    "I enjoyed having supper with the Alvarado family. But I apologize as this is thest time I''m going to visit you."

    "You must be busy with your work after all," Tine frowned.

    "Thank you for your hospitality, Count Harrison."

    "It is an honor, Your Highness."

    Prince Winston bid them goodbye as he walked out of the dining room and headed back to the pce. He never expected himself to get angry, but he wondered how Tine knew about it. He thought about it.

    Were Serena and Tine friends for a long time?

    The night has fallen, and the estate has gone quiet. Laura lit the candle and as she slowly opened the envelope sent by Erwin.

    Laura was conflicted, she hoped that he woulde tomorrow, but at the same time, she hoped that he wouldn''t. She nervously took the letter out and opened it slowly. Just reading the first few lines, she wondered if it was really him writing.

    "Dear Laura, Did you ask for me? I am quite surprised that you invited me to your birthday party, even if we don''t know each other that much. I''m just kidding, what can I do for you? I can''t believe I received a letter from you. I must treasure the letter you sent to me, despite having one line in the letter saying, you are invited to my birthday party."

    Lauraughed once more and wondered, how can a guy like him be a duke? It''s her first time encountering a guy as goofy as Erwin.

    "I have time tomorrow and even if I don''t have time, I''ll make time for you. I don''t know why you invited me to your birthday party, but I''m sure you have a reason why."

    Laura ced the letter down on the table and smiled. She never expected Erwin to send such a bold letter like that. But that''s what makes him charming, after all.

    "On the night of the duke''s journey. An arrow will strike into his heart and he will die. Save him, for he will be your future."

    Laura sighed after remembering what the journal said. If he dies then what will happen?

    ''Save him, for he will be your future.'' She wondered how he would ''be her future''. Because no one does know about the future.

    It''s unknown and unpredictable. But somehow Erwin''s words managed to make Laura smile genuinely. His words, ''Did you ask for me'', kept her awake.

    Still, Laura refused to like him because he''s dangerous and she didn''t want to ept that he was the type of guy she liked.

    ''I need to go to sleep. It''s going to be a long day tomorrow.''

    Laura blew the candle,id down on her fluffy bed, and drifted into wondend.

    ''Tomorrow will be another day. Another day where when drama will happen.''

 Chapter 28: Celebration

    Chapter 28: Celebration

    Another day passed, and it was now the day of Laura''s celebration. As soon as Laura woke up Mary, her maid forced her to dress up.

    Laura, being Laura, didn''t want to dress extravagantly and only wanted to wear something simple and presentable.

    The party location was in the secret perg, a ce where she wouldn''t be able to see Tine''s face. Laura did not invite Tine to her birthday party because she didn''t want Tine to interfere with their conversation. Especially when she had invited the duke over.

    "Mary, I need not wear this."

    "It''s a must, Miss Laura."

    "I don''t want to." Laura declined kindly and Mary frowned and gave up.

    Mary was just excited to dress Laura up and wanted her to be the star of the night. Thought Laura felt ufortable with the thought of bringing attention to herself. She preferred being simple since simplicity is the best.

    Laura wore a white dress since she wanted to stay cool while they''re in the perg. Laura got a book as she waited for her friends'' arrival. She couldn''t believe the time was passing so fast. It was as if she had just entered the estate yesterday.

    ''Sixteen, huh?'' Laura would be eighteen by now, but because of what happened, she''s back to being sixteen.

    Also, it was almost time for Tine to be engaged. But Laura noticed recently that things have not been going well between Tine and Prince Winston.

    Was it because Tine couldn''t find a way to me Laura? Or does Prince Winston just not have any interest in her? It was weird how things had been changing drastically. As if it was never meant to happen in the beginning.

    Lester entered the room and announced that Serena and Viscountess Andrea had arrived. Laura closed her book and was escorted to the secret perg.

    Serena walked down the carriage and was greeted by another maid. She then noticed another carriage pulling up and saw Viscountess Andrea getting off the carriage.

    Serena greeted Viscountess Andrea and was mesmerized snd felt it was a dream meeting her. She knew that Laura''s teacher was Viscountess Andrea, but still, she couldn''t hide her excitement.

    "It''s such a pleasure to meet you, Viscountess Andrea."

    "You must be Serena Smythe. Thank you for taking care of my student."

    "No, in fact, I''m the one who''s under her care."

    "Shall we go?"

    "Yes, we must not let the birthday celebrant wait."

    Serena and Viscountess Andrea were both on their way to the perg. But stopped when they suddenly encountered Tine.

    When Tine saw Serena and Viscountess Andrea, she immediately greeted them both and weed them to the estate.

    Tine expressed her sadness since she was not invited to Laura''s party.

    Serena acted cool and responded politely to her. She said that Laura only wanted to celebrate with her friends and stated that also didn''t invite the count to her party.

    Which makes it fair. Tine didn''t like how Serena became so friendly with Laura, it was as if her sister was stealing her best friend. But the truth was, Serena and Tine weren''t even friends to begin with.

    Viscountess Andrea stayed quiet as she observed that the two and noticed that they weren''t that close to each other. She was relieved that she chose Laura to be her student. Otherwise, she would''ve made the biggest mistake in her life and would miss a huge opportunity.

    Viscountess Andrea was indeed very lucky to meet a smart girl like Laura. Viscountess Andrea didn''t like the thick air that surrounded Serena and Tine. Her mouth formed a frown as she looked at Tine.

    "I''m sorry to interrupt, but Laura must be waiting for us. Let''s go, Miss Serena."

    "Yes I shall take my leave, Tine."

    Serena and Viscountess Andrea then went ahead and passed by Tine, who looked pissed. She wondered why Laura gets everything she wants.

    It wasn''t fair at all. Tine thought about how lucky Laura was, enough to persuade Viscountess Andrea to be on her side. Not only that, having Viscountess Andrea by your side means thedies in the society won''t be able to criticize you.

    ''It''s not fair. I have to do something about Laura soon. If not, things will be bad for me.''

    Meanwhile, Laura sat on a chair and wondered where her guests were. The entrance to the secret perg shouldn''t take that long. Unless someone had interrupted them.

    "Pssst... Laura!" Laura looked at her surroundings and searched for the source of the voice but saw no one.

    "Down here!" She looked down and saw Re, waving his hands, asking for a lift. Her mouth morphed into a smile, and she carefully brought Re up to the table.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "It''s your birthday right?" Laura patted Re''s head and nodded. She couldn''t believe that she is seeing Re again. She thought that thest time would be theirst meeting.

    "How did you know it was my birthday?"

    "Secret." Re grinned proudly and brought something out of his tiny bag. He brought out a stopwatch and signaled for Laura to take it.

    "My master wanted to thank you for saving Do."

    "Please tell her? Him? Thank you."

    "Master is a girl."

    "Is that so? Please thank her for me."

    "I will." Re then waved goodbye as he walked back into the forest before any other people could see him.

    Laura looked at the watch and thought it looked old, but pretty enough for to be a decoration. Suddenly, Serena called Laura''s name out loud as soon as she saw her, making Laura smile with excitement.

    Laura happily weed them and asked them to take their seats. Serena told Laura that they were bothte because they had bumped into Tine. She continued exining and said that she had a feeling that Tine was kind of jealous that Laura only invited the both of them.

    Hearing this, Laura suddenly realized that there was a problem. She totally forgot to tell Serena and Viscountess Andrea that the duke wasing. Laura wondered if they were going to get angry at her for not telling them.

    And so she stayed quiet thinking of how to tell them, but she didn''t realize that it was toote until she heard until a guy''s voice calling out her name.

    Serena opened her mouth and gasped when she saw Erwin. She wondered who that man was because he was very handsome.

    Erwin walked towards Laura and on his handheld a bouquet of pink roses. Laura was speechless and blushed when he kneeled onto one knee. He held Laura''s hand and kissed her finger.

    Erwin gave a sly smile as he enjoyed seeing Laura''s face burn up. He thought she was cute and wanted to tease her more. But for now, he shouldn''t do it in front of an audience.

    "I''m sorry for beingte."

    "N-no it''s alright." Laura touched her cheeks and avoided eye contact. She knew that he was teasing her, and she didn''t like this side of him.

    Viscountess Andrea who seemed shocked stayed quiet and observed Erwin. She thought he wasn''t just any stranger because of his hair.

    Erwin noticed Viscountess Andrea looking at him. He felt like Viscountess Andrea had a clue about who he was and signaled her to keep quiet about it.

    Serena on the other side was stunned with his visual. She noticed Erwin looked like someone, but she couldn''t recall who that person was. Laura offered Erwin to sit beside her and was quite happy to see him here.

    The only thing she was worried about was Tine seeing him. She hoped Tine didn''te uninvited.

    "I forgot I still have another present for you."

    "What?" Erwin took a small box out of his pocket and opened it. Laura''s eyes sparkled as she saw the beautiful ruby bracelet he had bought for her.

    Serena looked at Viscountess Andrea and was in awe. She couldn''t believe Erwin had bought Laura such expensive jewelry. ''Is it a sign of a new romance?'' She thought.

    Laura touched the ruby and was shocked. She did not expect him to buy her such an expensive gift. She felt troubled and wondered if she could really keep such an expensive bracelet.

    Erwin watched Laura''s reaction andughed softly as her expression kept changing. He thought it would look good on Laura, and indeed he was not wrong.

    "I want to see you wear it."

    "Now?"

    "If you don''t mind." Laura hesitated, but she was left with no choice but to wear it. After all, Erwin had personally asked her to wear it.

    Laura struggled to wear the bracelet not until Erwin came to help her. His face went closer to hers and she held her breath.

    ''His face is too close.''

    Erwin moved back to his seat after helping Laura wear the bracelet on. He looked at the bracelet and he was not wrong. It really fitted her well.

    "Thank you... for the gift."

    "Anytime Mdy." Laura looked in a different direction and felt embarrassed. She didn''t know how to face him anymore. What is this feeling? She wondered.

    To distract herself from thinking about such things, she called Mary with a bell and asked her to bring some refreshments. Serena did not know who Erwin was, and so she asked for his name. Erwin gave his name out but made sure not to mention hisst name.

    Who knows how she would react if he had said hisst name. Time passed by quickly, and the sun was about to set. It was also time for them to go back home.

    Laura had a good day, she had fun and didn''t have anyone to anger her. She wished things would stay peaceful, but knew that it would never happen. Laura almost forgot the real reason why she had invited Erwin, and it was to speak with him privately.

    And so when Serena and Viscountess Andrea left, she had asked Erwin to stay a while longer. They both sat in silence and Laura thought that it was also the right time to return his zer back. She called Mary and asked her to bring the zer down.

    "Is there a reason why you had asked me to stay?"

    Erwin crossed his arms together and ced his elbows on the table. He quietly waited for Laura to speak, but she was in deep thought and just kept quiet.

    "Are you going on a journey soon?" He nodded his head and asked himself how she knew. Only ine and his soldiers knew about it. He also knew that his soldiers wouldn''t spread such things.

    Laura clenched her dress and was desperate for him not to go. She thought, what if he really dies? "Don''t go." Erwin blinked twice before responding. His interest in her grew higher, and he was expecting a good answer from her.

    "Why?" Laura bit her lips and was scared. She had thoughts like what if he ends up dying? What if she''ll never see him again?

    "Because you will die."

    "A guy like me?"

 Chapter 29: Storm I

    Chapter 29: Storm I

    "Yes, a guy like you will die." Erwin frowned and ced a hand on his chin.

    Deep inside he was suspicious of Laura, but at the same time, he was interested in her. He wondered how a girl like Laura knew that much?

    "It seems like you are worried about me?" Laura felt like Erwin was teasing her again. She didn''t like it whenever he teased her, it would seem like she was interested in him.

    "I''m not. What I''m trying to say is that even if you''re an unknown person to society, you still need to be careful of your surroundings."

    "Don''t be shy in expressing your love for me." "Like what I said. It''s just a reminder."

    "I''ll keep that in mind."

    It was time for Erwin to leave and so waved goodbye as he walked away. Laura sighed with frustration. She wished that he knew how to listen. Laura knew that she sounded suspicious, but she didn''t have a choice.

    If she wanted Erwin to continue living, then she should do what the journal says. The future is unknown. No one knows what will happen.

    This made Laura anxious as she still didn''t know what her future was. In her first life, she had stayed in her room the majority of the time. She was too scared to go out of her room because she knew that the other maids would just mistreat her.

    Laura remembers that Tine used to bully her a lot as well, and that is how she ended up with many scars on her body. It saddened Laura just thinking about her past. She wondered why she was so weak.

    This gave her the thought that she fails to save Erwin. She would regret being alive again. Laura looked up at the sky and watched the sun setting.

    How beautiful the sun is. She envied the sun who was always shining brightly in the sky. She wondered if she could be like the sun one day.

    "You seem to be in a good mood, Erwin." Erwin was smiling ear to ear ever since he left the Alvarado estate. He wondered how Laura could charm him.

    "I am." "I think it''s a bad thing I allowed you to go." Erwin looked at ine who rolled his eyes in front of him. Sometimes, Erwin wished his friend was more supportive.

    "Don''t expect me to help you next time. I need some rest." ine drags his tired legs to the couch and lies downfortably.

    His eyes looked like it was about to shut anytime. Erwinughed at ine and thanked his friend for helping him. Erwin couldn''t decline Laura''s invitation because it was rare for her to acknowledge him and he also wanted to know more about her.

    Erwin was smiling stupidly not until he was reminded of what Laura had said to him. Erwin sat back up and his face suddenly turned serious. Hr rested his face on his palms, thinking deeply and wondered why she said that.

    Erwin didn''t really think too much about what she said at first, but when he saw Laura''s desperate face, he couldn''t help but think there was more to it.

    What''s so bad about going out for a journey? It was part of his job to check on his fief. It has been a while since he had paid a visit to his ownnd, and this time he wants to protect them and not make the same mistake again.

    ''Septus, why are you so interested in her?''

    =====

    Tine looked out the window and noticed a man with silver hair entering a carriage. She was shocked and wondered who it was. That man wasn''t Prince Winston, nor was he the crowned prince.

    "Who" Tine angrily ced her book down and bit her nails. First, Laura stole her friend and now she has rtions with a royal?

    Tine couldn''t contain her anger and mmed a book to the floor. She angrily tapped her foot on the floor and couldn''t contain her frustration. She wanted to scream and yell out loud. She was annoyed, why Laura, a nobody was so much more loved than she was.

    Tine told herself that Laura has nothing to her. She needed to do something to get rid of Laura. She was desperate and wanted to kill her.

    "Helga, I have something for you to do." She smirked and thought it was the perfect n to get rid of her.

    Now Laura will be forgotten and will nevere back. Laura hummed as she entered the tub filled with warm water and petals. She dipped her chin into the water and rxed, thinking about today, which was one of the best days of her life.

    Laura was happy to have her birthday celebrated because she never once had a party for herself. In the past, Laura was too timid and scared, which was why she was often mistreated. She didn''t like it when the maids looked at her in a hasty manner.

    They called her a monster. Now in the present none of the maids call her a monster, but deep down she knew that there were some who still did. What can she do about it, though?

    People are wicked beings, they would often just judge without trying to understand the other side of the story.

    Minutester, Laura got out of the bath and wore a bathrobe and walked back to her bedroom. She casually sat on the chair by the window and gazed up at the moon.

    ''Did the future really change?''

    Laura was still unsure if her future had really changed. Now that she could intimidate Tine, she could do whatever she wants.

    But she will never know if the same things would still happen. Laura was now waiting for the day when Tine would poison her.

    In the past, Tine tricked Laura to have some tea with her, but after some time Laura got sick and was on the verge of death. Now, thinking about it, she felt stupid for falling into Tine''s trap.

    "You will never know if you don''t wait."

    "Speaking of the devil."

    Laura heard a knock on her door and turned to see Tine entering her room. Tine smiled while holding a tray filled with cups and a teapot. Laura remembered that it was about time for Tine to poison her. Her face stiffened as she watched Tine walking closer and closer to her.

    "I''m sorry to disturb you, sister."

    "No, it''s alright."

    Tine poured a cup of tea for Laura and immediately gave it to her. Laura looked at the cup while Tine waited for Laura to get the cup. Laura watched Tine''s arm trembling.

    ''Yes, I''ll continue to watch you.'' Laura looked at Tine andughed softly, mocking her. Tine thinks Laura would ept it, but she was wrong.

    Laura called a maid and asked her to drink the tea. The maid hesitated at first, but she then grabbed the cup Tine was holding and emptied the cup. Tine clicked her tongue and looked away from Laura.

    Behind Laura''s back, she bit her finger and tried containing herself.

    "Did you think I would poison you?"

    "No, not at all. I saw the maid''s chapped lips and thought she was thirsty."

    "Is that so"

    Laura''s expression turned cold as she looked at Tine''s back. As Tine turned around, she flinched upon seeing Laura''s face. It scared her and she thought it would be bad if she doesn''t get out of her room now.

    Tine walked to the door not until she heard a loud sound behind her. Tine turned around to see the maid who drank the tea was now on the floor and was sweating. Laura shed a tear as she quickly called Lester into her room.

    When Lester entered Laura''s room he saw the maid on the floor and saw Laura crying. He looked at Tine, who was standing quietly in the corner, and immediately moved to Laura.

    "What happened here?"

    "Tine offered me a cup of tea, but I rejected it because I noticed that this maid was thirsty. So I asked her to drink the tea, but next thing you know it she fainted. Was she poisoned?"

    "Calm down, Miss Laura. I''ll go call the doctor."

    Tine tried to leave the room but was stopped by Mary and the other maids. Her eyes flinched and were filled with panic, and so she pushed the maids to the side so she could leave. Tine shouted, saying whoever dares to stop her will get fired.

    The other maidsplied, except Mary. Mary didn''t care if she got fired because she knew that Laura would be there to protect her.

    "Move away! You useless person." Helga ran towards Tine and asked her to calm down.

    After all, she was now showing her true colors to the others. Tine realized the mistake she had made and knew she was doomed.

    Others saw this side of her. And now it can''t be helped.

    "Yeah, I am like this so what? Go ahead and bad mouth me. Let''s see who gets busted first."

    The other maids surrounding her were all scared. They have never seen Tine act like that. They all thought she was an angel, but they were very wrong. Helga was wordless and didn''t know what to do anymore.

    The secret she had been hiding away from the others all these years was exposed. There was no more hope in Tine.

    "Tine, do you hate me that much?" Laura continued crying as she held the maid who was unconscious.

    It was a perfect time to pay back for the things Tine had done to her. But Laura knew it wasn''t the end yet. Tine''s nails dug into her skin as she clenched her hands tightly. She wondered what kind of karma this was.

    "Do you really want me dead?" Laura questioned Tine, who was in conflict.

    Tine''s mind went nk and her eyes quivered as she felt eyes looking at her disgustingly.

    "I''m disappointed in you."

    Tine''s eyes widened as she saw the count entering Laura''s room. Her heart started to pound, and she felt her legs shaking.

    Is this the end for Tine?

 Chapter 30: Storm II

    Chapter 30: Storm II

    The count''s office was filled with silence and tension. It had been two hours since the incident happened and still, there weren''t any final decisions made by Count Harrison. Tine looked as if she hadn''t taken a shower, her dress and hair were a mess.

    Tine was dreadful because she was caught red-handed and didn''t know what to do anymore. The more excuses she makes, the worse the situation would get.

    Count Harrison taps his finger onto the table, trying not to let his temper get to him, and stays quiet. He knew that Tine somewhat despised Laura, but for what reason? He wondered. He couldn''t understand how that could be when Laura was such a graceful and kind girl.

    Count Harrison thought hard about what he should do about Tine. He couldn''t believe his own daughter had tried to kill Laura. He wondered what Laura did to deserve this treatment.

    "I have made my decision." Count Harrison stood up to walk to the girls and stopped in front of Laura and Tine. He knew he had to do this, otherwise, it would be unfair.

    "Tine you will not be allowed to go out of the estate for a month. Also, no writing letters to the outsiders." Tine lifted her face up and bit her lip.

    Deep down she didn''t want to ept that it was her fault and wanted to put the me on Laura. Wicked things suddenly filled into Tine''s head. She stood upughing crazily and pointed at Laura, who seemed frightened.

    "Sure father, I will ept that punishment. Remember this Laura, you''re not going anywhere wait for me."

    Laura calmly looked at Tine and pretended not to look frightened. She did not expect Tine to go crazy, and it wasn''t her intention for this to have happened either. Count Harrison then quickly ordered his guards to escort Tine back to her room and to make sure she doesn''t get out.

    After the door shut, Count Harrison massaged his temples. He never expected this type of situation to happen. But seeing Laura frightened and scared, he didn''t know how tofort her.

    Count Harrison med himself for ruining her birthday. He pitied her and was willing to fulfill any of her requests topensate for it.

    "Is there anything you desire?" Laura continued to act sad and hurt. She nodded her head and hesitated to tell the count.

    Count Harrison sat beside Laura and held her hands tightly. He apologized to Laura and assured that things like that wouldn''t happen again. That''s what he hopes. But things were just starting.

    "I wish to see sister Abby." Count Harrison blinked twice before responding.

    ''Who wouldn''t miss their family'' he thought.

    "Of course you can. If you want to go tomorrow, then you can. My only condition is that you bring Mary with you."

    "Okay" Count Harrison felt bad for ruining her day. Indeed, Laura felt like her day was ruined, but at least Tine had finally started to make her move.

    "You should have some rest."

    "I will. Good night, father."

    "Good night."

    Laura stood up and was escorted back to her room by Mary and Lester. They were both worried for Laura, who seemed like she could faint any moment now, but it was all an act.

    Laura entered her room and sat on the couch. She rested her head on the couch and closed her eyes. Mary worriedly watched Laura, who looked worn out. She wanted tofort Laura but was hesitant to do so.

    Just thinking about it, Mary started to have a bad impression of Tine if she didn''t already. She never expected Tine to try to poison Laura. Mary imagined how Laura would look like if she had drank the tea.

    The thought scared her and hoped an incident like that would never happen again. Laura noticed Mary looking at her. She turned to her side and assured Mary that she''ll be alright.

    But still, Mary wasn''t convinced. Laura looked weak on the outside, but on the inside, she was like a monster ready to devour anyone who dares to fight her. Ever since Laura entered her room, her hands wouldn''t stop shaking.

    It was because she was happy and scared at the same time. Indeed, she did change the future, but she still wouldn''t know what Tine could do to her next. Many ideas entered Laura''s head, of how she could die on the hands of Tine. Just thinking about it scares her.

    The worse death she could encounter would be getting executed again. That was one of the worst memories that had lingered in Laura''s mind. Laura''s hand continued to tremble, and she tried stopping it, but she couldn''t. She wished for someone tofort her.

    "Mary, I''ll be alright and so get some rest." Mary frowned, as she was unable able to help Laura feel better. But she thought she had a chance to do so tomorrow, and so she thought that taking her to leave would be best for now.

    "I will. Good night, Miss."

    "Good night."

    Laura brushed her hair and looked at the mirror in front of her. She touched her face and saw her eyes were still red.

    ''Why am I still trembling?'' Laura brought her legs onto the couch and hugged her knees. She felt scared. Not because of Tine, but she was scared because she didn''t want to die again.

    Even if Tine was being punished, she still didn''t feel satisfied with it. She really hoped for Tine to die. The memories of being behind the iron bars frightened Laura.

    It wasn''t the ce she would want to go back to again. She felt so lonely. Laura didn''t want to be alone in a dark ce again. She wanted to be free, free of drama, and all this. Not only that, but she also wanted to find someone who can change herpletely.

    A man who can ept her for who she really is. And the only man who fitted the description was Erwin Ferguson. Images of Erwin popped into Laura''s head. She wondered why Erwin''s image hadforted her. Was it because of his personality or his eyes?

    Laura didn''t have a clue and didn''t want to admit that deep inside, she was slowly falling for him.

    "Erwin Charles Ferguson Why do you keep appearing in my life?"

    But every time Laura was reminded of him, her mouth couldn''t help but form a small smile. Somehow she feltforted after thinking about him. Laura walked to her dressing table and got the ruby bracelet out of the drawer.

    The ruby shined brightly as she ced it under the moonlight.

    Laura saw a pocket watch and remembered getting it from Re. She held the pocket watch with care and noticed it looked old but usable. She wiped the dust off the pocket watch and held it up on air and noticed a gem shining brightly.

    Laura brought it closer to her eyes and saw a small emerald behind the ss. Her eyes widened and wondered to herself if it was real. Laura rubbed her eyes and wondered if she was just seeing things.

    However, it was real. She panicked for a while and thought how Re''s master could give her such an expensive gift. She thought she needed to see Re''s master and personally thank her. Laura felt tired, so sheid down on the couch and didn''t care if it was cold.

    Just like that, she fell asleep while holding the bracelet. The next day Mary scolded Laura for sleeping on the couch. She scolded Laura for an hour. Mary couldn''t help but still feel worried about Laura.

    Laura woke up to a hammering headache but didn''t care about it. She thought it would be gone if she ate something.

    "Miss, the count had given you permission to stay in the orphanage for a while."

    "Right, I almost forgot about it."

    "I''ll prepare some casual clothes for you and so you should go and change now."

    "I will."

    =====

    After spending the whole morning in the estate, Laura was ready to leave and go to the orphanage. Laura felt excited as it had been a while since she had seen them. Every single day felt like years for Laura, and she hoped that everyone was still there.

    Lester escorted Laura out of the estate and wished for her to stay safe and healthy. Sadly Lester wasn''t able to go because he would be managing the estate while Count Harrison and Percival are out. Laura entered the carriage and Mary followed.

    Mary was excited to see the people who had taken care of Laura. She wanted to express her gratitude for raising Laura into the finedy she is today. Laura''s head continued to throb, but she continued to ignore it. She thought it was nothing.

    Laura closed her eyes and took a nap. As she was about to drift to deep sleep, Mary woke her up gently as they were already near the orphanage.

    Laura stretched her arms up in the air and looked out of the window. Her eyes shined as she saw the familiar structure in front of her. She smiled and softly said,

    "I''m home."

 Chapter 31: What I Call Home

    Chapter 31: What I Call Home

    What I call home.

    The carriage stopped in front of the wooden house, and it was a sight Laura had almost forgotten as she hadn''t seen it for so long. The roof looked worn-out from the outside, and the wooden door looked as if it were to break anytime.

    Laura''s heart ached. She missed the times when everything in her life was going well, and when she didn''t have to worry every day. The coachman opened the carriage door, bowing and wishing her safe stay.

    Laura walked to the door, not thinking of anything. She was so nervous that her mind had turned nk.

    ''It isn''t my first time to be here, but why am I so nervous?''

    As they arrived in front of the door, Laura gathered her courage to knock. But suddenly the door swung open and her hand was left hanging on the air.

    Sister Abby, who carried a basket ofundry, was shocked upon seeing who was at the door and suddenly dropped it on the floor and quickly went to hug Laura. She couldn''t hide her happiness and cried, Sister Abby had missed Laura and wanted to see her.

    Before Laura left the orphanage, they weren''t able to spend much time together. This time, Sister Abby hopes that she''ll be able to make memories with Laura.

    "I can''t believe you''re here," Sister Abby said, wiping her tears away.

    "I''m here, Sister," Laura said. From the side, Mary watches Laura and Sister Abby''s emotional yet happy reunion.

    Mary felt happy seeing Laura smile genuinely. She thought that every time Laura was in the estate, she would build her wall up.

    Once in a while, it isn''t that bad to lower your guard. Laura turned around and introduced Mary to Sister Abby.

    Upon seeing Mary, she weed her warmly and escorted her into the orphanage. Laura hoped to see the other kids, but they were nowhere to be seen. The thought of the other children being adopted by the others made Laura sad.

    Laura knew that it was selfish to think that, but she couldn''t help but miss them. Laura hoped to see them at least onest time, but she seemed to have lost all hope.

    But she also knew that the other children in the orphanage deserved to be adopted into different families who can help and support them freely. Laura just hoped that they wouldn''t face the same problems she did.

    Sister Abi noticed that Laura was spacing out. She had an idea of why Laura was sulking and gently held her hand.

    "The others are still here," Sister Abby assured.

    "Really?!" Laura''s face lit up and desperately waited for an answer.

    "Well... almost everyone.. Lisa is in a much better ce now," Sister Abby frowned and held Laura''s hand tightly around her own.

    "Is that so?" Laura didn''t know that after three months, Lisa had already been adopted. She did hope for Lisa to have a better life and hoped that her family would treasure her like a gem. Sister Abby knew that Laura would be heartbroken upon hearing this news.

    But this is how things should be. The door suddenly mmed open, entered Luke, scratched his head, andined about how they should fix the door soon. As he was rambling and walked into the house, he suddenly saw Laura and an unfamiliar face.

    Luke thought he was dreaming. He blinked twice, pinched his cheek, and broke into a smile as he dashed to hug her. He never imagined seeing Laura again.

    Luke looked at her face and noticed how Laura looked much more mature. He also wondered if he''s finally taller than her.

    Laura was too shocked to see Luke that she wasn''t able to react immediately. She stood up andpared her height with him. She nodded her head in satisfaction and patted his shoulder.

    Just in three months, many things had changed. Laura wondered what he had done to his body. He looked bulkier and manlier since she hadst seen him.

    "What have you done to yourself?" Laura curiously touched his arm and continued topare her height with his.

    "I''ve been training," Luke said confidently.

    "Why?" Laura asked.

    "Because I want to be a soldier," Luke shed a smile at Laura. He then remembered that there was an unfamiliar guest and turned his head to look at Mary.

    Mary flinched when his eyesnded on her and quickly looked away. Since the beginning, Mary had always been a very timid girl. She took every single person in the world to be "scary." She hoped Luke didn''t notice her or ask about her.

    "And she is?" Luke pointed at Mary.

    "Mary. My maid and my best friend," Laura smiled and looked at Mary.

    Mary felt touched as she was called to be someone''s friend. Since she entered the Alvarado estate at a young age, all the other maids were in their mid-twenties, and it was hard for her to make friends.

    "Nice to meet you!" Luke said. "I need to take a shower, just got back from training."

    Laura sat back on her seat and waited for the other kids to arrive back at home. Each child in the orphanage had their tasks to do.

    Some did theundry or the chores at home, and some went to sell bread in town.

    Since Laura had left the orphanage, the other kids in the orphanage had to split her tasks.

    It was somewhat a significant change because when Laura was still residing here, mostly the work was always done by her since she was the eldest.

    It was fine for Laura to do all the work because she was always wary of the other kids getting hurt.

    Which she dislikes seeing. Sister Abby sighed out loud, getting Laura''s attention. Since Laura had left, the other kids started to be independent.

    It did make her happy that everyone grew independently, but sad that she wasn''t able to witness their growth. She didn''t want them to leave, but she knew that they would have to one day.

    "Is there a problem?" Laura asked.

    "The truth is, ever since you left the orphanage, the other kids started to be independent, especially Micky."

    "I wonder how he is now," Laura giggled. She thought in her head what Micky looked like.

    "He''s still a baby, but very reliable," Sister Abby said.

    "You should unpack now. I left your room empty." Laura''s heart ached once more. She missed this ce so much, wishing not to be back in the Alvarado estate.

    This was her first home and a ce she could alwayse back to. A few minutester, Laura headed to her room.

    Since the orphanage didn''t have that much space, Mary had to sleep in the same room as Laura. Though Laura didn''t mind and was okay with sharing a room with Mary.

    Laura sat on the bedfortably andid down. She took a deep breath and missed the smell of her room. She missed how the sunshine would always be the thing that she would wake up to every morning.

    Mary stood by the door and was hesitant to enter Laura''s room. After all, she was still her servant, and it was wrong to share a ce with her master. Laura called Mary toe in and told her not to be so formal around her when they''re outside the estate.

    Mary took small steps into Laura''s room and pulled out a chair and sat on it. Mary wasn''t sure if she was allowed to be informal around Laura, she was very unsure, and Laura had noticed this and repeated what she had said earlier.

    "Don''t be so formal around me, especially now that we''re outside the estate," Lauramanded and sat back up.

    "But you still are my master, and I can''t just do so," Mary yed with her fingers and was unsure.

    "We''re alone, and you don''t have to talk to me so formally. Didn''t I tell you that?" Laura sighed."You''re my friend Mary. You don''t have to be so formal around me all the time. I don''t care about such things at all."

    Mary''s chest felt light. Indeed she thought she had the best and nicest master in the worlda person who knows both sides. Laura was a person who didn''t care about social status. To her it was just a joke, social ss didn''t matter that much.

    "Thank you" Mary said softly, lowering her head.

    "Don''t be. To be honest with you, I don''t care what kind of person I make friends with."

    "This is why you''re the best, Laura!" Mary ran to Laura and hugged her.

    The two girlsughed at their heart''s content, and it was a memorable day for the two girls.

    It had been a while since Laura felt like she could be herself again. A ce where she can call it home.

    What is a home?

    There are many possible answers to this question. Some say it''s a ce where they can freely be who they are. Some say it''s a pce where they can rest.

    Honestly, there isn''t a wrong answer to this. But there are many people out there who think their home doesn''t feel like one. Sometimes it could be their friend''s house, or it could be their favorite spot.

    But for Laura, a house means a special ce to bond with the people she loved. And a ce where happiness exists.

    Loud footsteps walked up the stairs, and Laura''s door mmed open. Micky, Azera, and Joan then ran towards Laura crying. The three children were overwhelmed to see Laura again. For them, it felt like years since they have seen Laura.

    They couldn''t believe their eyes and tightly hugged her like she could disappear any moment now.

    Laura patted their backs one by one and calmed them down. Micky, the youngest, wouldn''t remove his arms off Laura''s neck. He thought hugging Laura would make her stay forever.

    "Micky, if you keep hugging me tightly, I won''t be able to breathe," Laura said with augh while patting his back.

    Micky removed his arms off her neck and looked at Laura with tears flowing from his eyes. Lauraughed and gently wiped Micky''s tears. She wondered why a cute little creature like him was abandoned.

    "I''ll be staying here for a day, and so tell me all the stories you want to tell me. Okay?" Laura tapped his nose, and he nodded his head.

    "If you guys keep crying, how can you call yourself mature? You three are still kids after all," Luke joined with his hair dripping onto the floor.

    "Said the one who sulked for a week after Laura left," Joan stuck his tongue out and hid behind Laura.

    "Shut up, Joan" Luke rubbed his neck as he turned red with embarrassment and walked away.

    Indeed, this is her home.

    A ce where she can act like herself, a ce that she doesn''t need to worry about, and a ce where happiness exists.

    "This is what I call home."

 Chapter 32: The Arrow, The Memories, My Future

    Chapter 32: The Arrow, The Memories, My Future

    Erwin Ferguson stood in front of the mirror and fixed his tie. It was the day he would go and visit his fief.

    ine entered the room and stood in a corner as he waited for Erwin to finish. Laura''s words repeated in Erwin''s head all over again. For a while, he believed it, and he felt that it was just weird for him to believe in it.

    It was now the day when Erwin''s fate will be decided. Will he believe in Laura or not? It was up to Erwin, who stayed alert as he was ready to leave his ce.

    Just to be sure of his safety, Erwin had asked his guards to check the premises. But when the guard reported that nothing was suspicious, he became wary and decided to order the security to be tighter instead.

    "Are you ready to go?" ine asked, handing Erwin his zer.

    "Let''s go."

    "Are you going to believe what she said?" ine asked once more.

    "Do I have a choice?" Erwin looked at ine with a straight face. He, too, was unsure.

    ine kept his mouth shut and decided to see where it would lead him instead. He was worried that Erwin would die, and that was thest thing he wanted to happen.

    The sky turned dark, and it was raining. Lightning shed, and the thunder roared. Erwin looked out the window and thought he had seen this setting before.

    But he couldn''t remember where he had seen it. It was as if a big storm wasing. Erwin walked to his carriage and paused before getting in. Is this the right decision? He had been feeling weird and anxioustely.

    It was as if he was being watched or followed by someone. But whenever he turned around and asked his guards to check, no one was there. Erwin knew he didn''t imagine things.

    Indeed there was someone following him, tracking his next moves, and nning to kill him.

    Angelo felt a pair of eyes watching them from afar. He turned around and looked at the tree and was alert. He felt someone pointing an arrow towards Erwin.

    Erwin noticed Angelo being protective and saw that he was about to wield his sword. But before Angelo wields his sword, Erwin stopped him.

    It would be unfortunate if the enemy knew that they were aware of what was happening.

    The best solution, for now, was to wait for them to attack first. But as Erwin took a step on the carriage, out of nowhere, an arrow flew towards him.

    Angelo was to slow to react and saw the arrow flying past him.

    "Master!" Angelo turned around and saw freezing arrow mid-air. His eyes widened and looked at the person who did it.

    . "Ahso this is how I died. I remembered now," Erwin said softly and turned the arrow back to the assassin.

    Erwin flicked his finger, and the arrow aimed at the assassin. The assassin fell onto the floor and was bleeding. The killer looked like he was in great pain.

    Erwin thought about how pathetic he was. To die just because of an arrow. His eyes grew colder as he looked down at the assassin. Now what?

    "ine, make sure he stays alive. I''ll move the inspection of the fief on another day. I''ll need to write someone a letter," Erwin said, stepping down the carriage.

    ine bowed and ordered the rest of the guard to inspect the area further. He turned around and looked at Erwin''s back. ine didn''t like how Erwin was suddenly emitting a dark aura around him.

    It scared him, and he thought it wasn''t like him to be this furious. The door mmed, and Erwin sat on the floor, ruffling his hair.

    Why couldn''t he remember anything about his past? He then had an idea that Laura could have been ced in the same situation as him.

    "Second life, huh?" He smiled, but his heart was aching.

    The memories of his death shed into his head. He was scared, and his hands trembled. It wasn''t like him to do so.

    "Is this why you told me to find her, Septus?" Erwin gritted his teeth andughed out loud. "My future."

    Erwin Ferguson was a person who lived his life secretly. No one knew who he was and disguised himself. He was unknown to the people.

    The crowned prince, a good friend, and cousin to Erwin had entrusted him with investigating the organization group called Silence. Silence is an organization that is famous in the underground market.

    They smuggled drugs, and because of them, human trafficking incidents have been frequent. Lately, Erwin was able to gather a great amount of information about them, which may be why they wanted him dead.

    The past life Erwin had lived was the same, but this time he survived because he was warned beforehand.

    Erwin sighed and removed his necktie, tossing it aside. He covered his ears as the thunder roared, he really hated it when there was a storm. He felt alone.

    "It''s raining!" Joan shouted out loud, rushing to get the clothes outside that were being hanged.

    Laura looked out the window and somehow didn''t like how she was feeling. She felt nervous and worried as if something bad had happened.

    "Laura?" Mary asked, and Laura was startled. Laura turned around and tilted her head. She didn''t hear what Mary was saying because yet mind was filled with worries, and she didn''t know why.

    "Is there something wrong?" Mary asked.

    "I feel like something bad had happened," Laura answered and stood up.

    "Bad?" Mary questioned.

    "No, don''t mind me. It''s just an instinct of mine," Laura brushed it off casually. Like she never had said it before.

    The sky turned darker, lightning shed, and the sound of thunder followed. It scared Laura, and she felt anxious. It wasn''t like her to get scared, but somehow she is today.

    Laura wondered if Erwin is alright. She hasn''t heard anything from him or the people, and so maybe he survived. It wasn''t like her to be worried about someone she disliked.

    "Laura! Wanna y with us?" Azera asked, walking into her room.

    "Sure," Laura said and stood up.

    "My future." Laura turned to her back and heard a voice out of nowhere. She paused and asked Mary if she heard anything. Mary shook her head and began to feel worried for Laura.

    The journal''s image suddenly shed into Laura''s head, and she gasped when she remembered what was written.

    "Your future," Laura said out loud unconsciously, touching her lips.

    "Miss?" Mary asked, worriedly looking at Laura.

    "Nothing" She tried to shrug it off like it was nothing and continued walking down the stairs.

    Laura took a seat on the chair, and the other kids gathered around the table and started talking.

    Laura was in a daze and couldn''t hear what Joan was talking about. She was really bothered by the voice she had heard.

    Luke noticed Laura starting to look pale. He immediately got Laura''s attention, who didn''t hear his voice. He called her name once more, and she tilted her head, wondering why Luke called for her.

    "You don''t look so good," Luke said, walking towards her.

    "I''m fine?" Laura said with an unsure tone. Was it because she was feeling anxious?

    "You''re not. You''re sick," Luke sighed and forced Laura to go back to the bedroom and rest.

    "I am?" Laura questioned again.

    "Yes, you are. That''s why you aren''t yourself today."

    "I''m not?" Laura paused. Her eyes felt heavy each time she talked, and her head felt like it was splitting into half.

    But before she knew it, her vision started to blur, and she began to see ck dots around. As she was about to hit the ground, Luke caught her, as she was unconscious and her body was burning up.

    Luke med himself for not noticing it earlier. Luke carried Laura and brought her to her room. Luke ced Laura''s body gently on the bed, asking Joan to get a basin filled with water and a clean towel.

    "What happened?" Sister Abby came rushing into Laura''s room.

    "She fainted, and it looks like she had gotten a cold," Luke answered.

    "This is why I told her not to sleep on the couch without something warm to wear," Mary said angrily.

    "Was she like this earlier?" Sister Abby asked.

    "I noticed she wasn''t feeling well ever since she rode the carriage. It was unusual for her to fall asleep."

    Luke dipped the clean towel into the basin and squeezed it tightly before cing it on her forehead to bring down her temperature.

    "Let''s leave her alone to rest and head downstairs," Sister Abby said, and followed Luke and Mary.

    Laura opened her eyes, and there sheid on the cold floor. She looked around her and only saw pitch ck. Laura was back again in the darkroom.

    The room she never wanted toe back in. Laura crossed her legs together and felt like she didn''t want to move at all. She was scared of the darkness that had surrounded her.

    The room was silent, and there was no one around her. It wasn''t her room, but she was in her dreams again.

    Laura forced herself to get up despite being alone in a dark ce. She thought that if she didn''t move, there wouldn''t be any progress at all. Still, she was alone and scared.

    "Hello?" Laura asked, rubbing her shoulders.

    It was cool, and Laura wasn''t wearing something warm. Laura didn''t like what she was dreaming of.

    A dream that was meaningless, a dream without a dream.

    "Anyone here?" She asked once more and began to lose hope. "Of course... who will be there to save me?"

    Laura stopped walking and closed her eyes tightly, wishing to be out of this nightmare, wishing for someone to bring her out of the dark.

 Chapter 33: (Side Story): Darkness That Reflected Her Nightmares

    Chapter 33: (Side Story): Darkness That Reflected Her Nightmares

    Still, in the pitch-ck room, Laura stood up, shutting her eyes tightly. Loneliness is what she hated. It was a trauma for her, being alone in a ce without anyone to be seen.

    It haunted her.

    "I''ll be fine," Laura said, calming herself.

    Laura''s chest tightened, telling herself it''s just a dream, and it won''t happen to her again. She opened her eyes and straightened her back, confidently walking straight, not knowing where the destination is.

    As she took one step, ripples followed onto the floor then disappearing after. There were no sounds around, except Laura''s footsteps, echoing in the darkroom.

    Laura knew it was a dream, but how pitiful she was. Having a dream without light and having darkness surrounded her. Was this a sign? That she had always been alone or is it just an imagination, she had thought.

    Loneliness was something Laura didn''t like. The feeling of being a ghost in other people''s eyes. The feeling of being like a mouse, trapped in a cage, unable to get out.

    Laura was scared. She didn''t want to be alone again. It pained her being alone in the cell and dying without having anyone by her side.

    So this time, she decided not to show any of her weakness, nor lose to her emotions. Because if Laura does, she thought the people who are close to her would stray away from her.

    After all, people are quick to judge.

    It doesn''t mean that you show your weakness; you are weak. Showing your weakness means you are strong.

    Stronger than the others and showing them you are still human. People do make mistakes, but because of the errors, they do, they are scared to be judged by the others.

    Humans are foul creatures, and that is the reality of the world.

    Laura continued walking in the dark, cold room, hoping to see the light. She wanted to give up and wanted to run away from the world.

    People say your fears reflect in your dream. Is this what Laura was scared of? Being stuck in a cold ce, not seeing a hint of light, not seeing anyone around her. This is what we call loneliness.

    "Someone?" Laura called out once more.

    Laura remembered thest time Septus saved her out of the darkroom, but this time he wasn''t here to save her. She almost lost hope in herself, not until a voice ringed into her ears.

    "Laura, don''t be scared and break your shell. Many people are waiting for you. You are not alone anymore."

    "Septus" Laura said softly as a tear dropped out of her eyes.

    Laura touched her cheeks, wiping the tears away. She wondered why she was crying? That''s right, and she wasn''t alone anymore. There are many people out there who loved her.

    Laura smiled as her tears continued to flow. It was a gentle smile she had shed, a smile that was not meant to be forgotten. A smile that reflected her heart.

    "I''m not alone anymore," Laura said.

    Once she closed her eyes, Laura felt a warm light, shing onto her eyes. As she opened her eyes, it led her to the window.

    Laura''s mouth was dry as if she hadn''t drunk water for a day. Her body still felt weak, but strong enough to sit upon the bed. She remembered having a cold and Luke carrying her to the room.

    "I better take a bath."

    =====

    After Laura''s bath, she went down the stairs and was headed to the kitchen. She stopped walking after hearing Sister Abby and Mary''s voice.

    "How is Laura doing in the estate?" Sister Abby asked, chopping the onions.

    "Miss is doing well in the estate. She even got Viscountess Andrea as her teacher," Mary bragged while nodding her head,

    Mary was proud to serve a greatdy like Laura. She wasposed, intelligent, and never showed her weaknesses to the others. Mary was rather grateful to meet her. If not, Mary wouldn''t have a friend by her side.

    "I''m worried for Laura," Sister Abby said.

    "Hm?" Mary stopped what she was doing, tilting her head.

    "Because she never really shows her emotions to others. She always stayed strong, no matter how hard the situation goes."

    "I agree with that. But...sometimes I wished Miss shared weakness of hers. After she''s still human."

    "I hope she will slowly open her heart to others."

    Hearing their conversation, her chest felt warm and light. Laura never thought other people were thinking about her. She asked herself if it''s really alright to open up to the others.

    Laura steps in casually, greeting Mary and Sister Abby with a smile. It didn''t matter for her anymore. As long there are people to love her, she''ll be alright.

 Chapter 34: Madness

    Chapter 34: Madness

    Time was moving faster as Laura was in the orphanage having fun. Tine locked herself in the room, thinking of another n. Tine was furious and had gone mad.

    Every time a maid entered her room to clean the mess she had made, Tine wouldugh out loud as if someone had made the funniest joke ever.

    It scared the other''s maids to the point that Helga was the only one who could help her. Tine was sitting on the cold floor, plucking the petals off the flower.

    Every time she plucked off a single petal, she would rip it to even smaller pieces. And her eyes were hollow, and not as lively as it used to be.

    The darkness filled her eyes, and in those eyes held a sense of desperation to kill someone.

    The one ally she had was missing. Her n of killing Laura in the forest failed, and this time poisoning Laura had failed, but it also backfired on her.

    Tine couldn''t help but feel restless as the days passed and realized that there was only one way for the Count to believe that she was innocent.

    It was to me Helga. Knowing Helga was her maid since she was young means she''s loyal to Tine.

    The door opened wide, and the lights outside shed into Tine''s eyes. Making her squint and look at the shadow approaching her. Count Harrison looked around Tine''s messy room.

    ''What has gotten into her?'' He sighed. She seemed like a different person and not the sweet daughter he knew. He called the other maids to tidy her room up as he sat on the couch, waiting for Tine to go to him.

    Tine was ashamed of the amount of mess she created and the unpresentable way she looked. Her lips trembled as she stood up, not knowing what her father wanted to talk to her.

    "Tine, answer me, honestly. Did you want to kill your sister?" Count Harrison asked, gripping his cane.

    This time things will go well. Tine needed to lie and persuade her father that she didn''t do it and was used falsely.

    "I didn''t do it. I didn''t prepare the tea, and it was Helga who gave it to me," Tine said, acting pitiful, trying to me Helga.

    Helga, who was in the room, wanted to speak but realized that if it''s to regain the Count''s trust in Tine, she didn''t have any issues even if it would take her life away.

    The Count took a nce at Helga, not wanting to believe that she had motives to kill Laura.

    It was a tough decision for him, but with the way things worked there, trying to kill someone can cause lead to a death sentence.

    "Believe me, father. I didn''t know that there was poison in the tea. Laura framed me." Tine cried.

    "Helga, is that true?" Count Harrison asked.

    "Yes, I did," Helga answered.

    "You do know that attempting to poison someone can lead to a death sentence?"

    "I am aware of that."

    "Bring the guards and bring her to the torture room" Suddenly, Helga started to regret doing this. She still didn''t want to die. She wanted to fall in love and have children and live a happy life.

    But if it''s saving Tine, she was willing to do anything for her. Even if that means being put to death.

    Tine was filled with satisfaction upon hearing this. Her reputation wasn''t broken anymore, and she liked it if the other nobles started to take pity on her and maybe even having the me on Laura.

    After all, it was Laura who had used her. Two guards entered Tine''s room, forcing Helga out of the room.

    Helga was scared and didn''t want to die. She kneeled on the floor, begging the Count to spare her life. But it was toote. Once the Count has made his decision, he can no longer change it.

    "Please spare my life," Helga begged and looked at Tine, asking for help. "Miss Tine, I beg you. Help me."

    "It wasn''t my fault. I got punished by father because of you," Tine said, sitting beside the Count.

    Helga felt betrayed. The years they both had spent together was futile. Betrayal was what lingered in her heart. Tine had revealed Helga, to save herself from death.

    It was a disaster; Helga didn''t know their rtionship was that weak. When the countess was still alive, Helga was appointed to Tine, who was still a baby. She treasured Tine like a daughter, and thest person who she thought would betray her.

    On the other side, Tine didn''t feel anything. She was happy to be back out in the light. This was the amount it takes for her madness to be fulfilled.

    "You have gone mad, Tine!" Helga screamed, being pulled out by the two guards. "You liar!"

    Just for Tine''s reputation to be built again, she betrayed and med someone else for regaining her reputation. It was a pity Helga had to live that way. She served a wicked youngdy.

    The image of the young and innocent Tine shed into her head. Her tears continued to stream down her cheeks,ughing, memorizing the bit of happiness she felt with Tine. She hoped to live another life filled with joy instead.

    This time it was Helga''s life to be put to an end. The room turned bright, but Tine''s madness had reached its peak. She didn''t feel anything after Helga was sent to be killed.

    The only thing that mattered to her was being alive, standing tall, and using others to gain for herself.

    Tine was the lowest amongst them all. Tine would do anything to save herself from trouble. She uses the people around her as tools. Tools to bring her to the goal she aims. This time things won''t go wrong.

    The hatred and madness that filled in Tine were at its peak. Now all she needed to do was to persuade Prince Winston and a few more powerful people.

    Then she can proceed into killing Laura. The girl who stole her happiness, the attention she received, and the poprity she used to have. She swore to get them all back, in her own way.

    "My daughter, are you alright? I''m sorry if I didn''t listen to you," Count Harrison apologizes, giving Tine a hug.

    "It''s alright. I was lost for words that, day and I didn''t want Helga to be med," Tine said.

    "I''m sorry, my daughter. I''ll lift your punishment up and let you do whatever you want now. I''ll need to appoint a new maid for you and so, for now, have some rest. Look at your eye bags."

    "I will father," Tine smiled, watching his father and the other servants leaving her room.

    The room was now quiet, and in that quiet room, she revealed her true personality. She sat casually on the couch,ughing, recalling the face Helga made.

    How stupid is the Count is, not to see it was all fabricated. Now that Tine was free again, she needed to act fast; she needed to gain more allies.

    The first person that came into her mind was Vi. She was the perfect person for the job. Vi was the right person to spread rumors amongst the nobles.

    If ever the rumor about Laura had gone wrong, the me won''t go to Tine, but to Vi. It was a win-win situation for her.

    "Laura''s a fake. Maybe we can start from there," Tine smirked evilly, writing on the letter.

    This time she''ll make it. She''ll make the people believe that Laura was the cause of her pain. It was the start of the fight and the start of the big battle between the two sisters.

    =====

    "What? Her punishment was lifted?" Laura asked in disbelief.

    "Yes" Mary said. Laura ced a hand on her chin, wondering how this could be. She let her guard down just for a day, and everything was different.

    This wasn''t supposed to be happening. Laura didn''t know the full details of what exactly happened, but once she got back to the estate, she felt that things would be different.

    The thought of not being able to change her fate scared her.

    "Miss?" Mary asked, closing her luggage. "Hmm?" Laura turned her head, looking at Mary.

    "I''ve been asking you if you''re ready to leave."

    "Oh, I am. Let''s go."

    For thest time, Laura touched her bed and wished toe back sooner. She hopes to see the other children grow into fine people and maybe be in a family without problems.

    Luke leaned on the wall, waiting for Laura to leave her room. He didn''t like Laura leaving because the orphanage would be quiet and hectic.

    But he knew that it was a better decision for Laura to be with her new family. Mary opened the door and noticed Luke waiting for them to leave. She hopped in front of Luke, who was daydreaming and got startled, seeing Mary.

    Mary grinned and pped his shoulder, making him groan softly. Luke wondered how Mary can be so energetic, but that''s the part he liked about her.

    It was sad that they only met for a short period, but it felt like years since they have met each other for him.

    "See you soon... maybe," Lukeughed.

    "It''s not maybe. We will if Misses back," Mary smiled. "Were you waiting for me?" Laura asked, closing the door.

    "Escorting Miss Laura," Luke joked, bowing and pointing at the stairs.

    "Don''t treat me like that. It''s weird," Laura said, rolling her eyes, then walked down the stairs.

    "I''m going to be a soldier, soon and I have to talk that way anyway. So get used to it."

    "I will not," Lauraughed.

    "Not cute at all."

    Sister Abby stood by the door, waiting for Laura. As soon as she saw Laura, she gave her a hug and held her tears in. She didn''t want Laura to leave, but she needed to.

    The other children gathered around Laura, pulling her and telling her not to leave. But the happy journey hade to an end. She ced a hand on her knee and patted their heads one by one.

    Knowing that it might take a while to see them again, she wanted to create happy memories before leaving. Who knows, she might never see them again?

    "I''ll see you soon. Stay safe everyone," Laura said and headed to the carriage.

    "See you soon, Laura!" Micky smiled sniffing.

    It was one of the days when Laura wanted never to end and to keep repeating all over again. But at the same time, things need to move.

    Time is precious and should be spent properly, it should not be wasted with meaningless things. Time is everything.

    Once the hands on the clock start to move, it could no longer be reversed.

 Chapter 35: The Visit I

    Chapter 35: The Visit I

    A week had passed, and without fail, rumors spread around the estate. When Laura arrived back in the estate, it was like when she first came, she was treated coldly.

    They treated her like how they did in the past. Laura was well prepared when she got out of the carriage.

    Still, it reminded her of the painful days. During the past week, she noticed how Tine acted as if she never existed. Not only that, but she also notices Tine going out at day anding back at night.

    Laura didn''t know what she was feeling. Maybe it was uneasiness?

    "Laura, focus. Seriously, what has been going on with you?" Viscountess Andrea asked, scolding her.

    "I''m sorry. It''s just that I can''t seem to focus," Laura sighed, dropping the book she was holding on the table.

    The uneasiness feeling that she had, has been lingering around Laura, and she wanted to find a solution to it. She was desperate for the journal to show her something or even maybe learn about Septus.

    "Miss Andrea, do you know the god of life and death?" Laura asked, hoping Viscountess Andrea knew.

    "I do. It''s rumored that Septus gives his children a second life to live. Why?" Viscountess asked, tilting her head.

    "I was just curious because I read it in a book and it didn''t have much information about him," Laura made up a reason, crossing her fingers, hoping Viscountess Andrea wouldn''t notice.

    "I have a friend, and he''s the High priest."

    "Really?"

    "I can set a meeting for you guys, and don''t worry, you''ll get along for sure," Viscountess Andrea said as she took a sip of the tea.

    "I would dly want to meet him," Laura said, with eyes sparkling. This was her chance to know more about Septus.

    It wasn''t because she was suspicious of him, but she was curious why he had chosen her. Not only that, she recalled not only being the one who was reincarnated.

    It seemed like Erwin was also experiencing the same thing she was. To the people, Septus was the god of life and death. The people who are sick would usually go to him and pray or ask for his blessings.

    Some believe him, but some say it''s just a fraud. Laura had mixed feelings about Septus, but for sure, she wasn''t wrong that he was real.

    The church is usually the best ce to ask, but Laura didn''t have the time to go out and do so. Luckily Viscountess Andrea has a connection with one of them, and to be exact, it was the High priest.

    However, no one really knows what he looked like. When there were big events in the church, the high priest usually handled the mass but still he managed to cover his face with a special cloth.

    The High priest is an unknown man, no one except for some priests knew how he looked like. The twodies continued talking, not until they were interrupted by a knock. Laura turned to see Lester entering, holding a majestic-looking envelope.

    "It''s from the emperor," He said, handing the letter to Laura. Laura wondered why the emperor had sent her a letter. Did she perhaps do something wrong?

    Laura opened the letter, and as she continued to read through the letter, her eyes widened, and she covered her mouth. How could she forget about this?

    The emperor wrote a letter to Laura, wishing to see her. Laura was supposed to see the king sooner, but she didn''t, and it slipped out of her mind. She hit herself lightly on the head for being so forgetful and ced the letter down. Laura can''t reject the emperor''s wishes.

    For best, she needed to reply quickly, not wanting the emperor to wait. Laura asked Lester to bring the nicest envelope and paper that she had. After writing the letter, she asked Lester to send it out immediately. But as Lester was almost out of sight, Laura stopped him asking him to do something.

    Since Laura had been feeling uneasy about what Tine''s doing, she needed someone to keep an eye on her. The best person who fitted the job was Lester. Laura instructed him to stay by Tine''s side.

    After all, Tine still didn''t have a personal maid after Helga''s death. When Laura learned about Helga''s death, she couldn''t help but pity her. What has Tine ever done to Helga?

    Helga was always by her side and stayed loyal to her until the very end. Laura respected Helga, it was because of the loyalty she had shown to Tine. Still, Laura felt that Tine had betrayed Helga.

    It was a pity that Helga was gone, but she didn''t expect Tine to use her and be so heartless. Lester hesitated and didn''t know what Laura was thinking, but surely there was a reason why. He to was suspicious of Tine''s movementstely.

    After the big turmoil that happened in the estate, things weren''t going well. News about Laura falsely using Tine had spread amongst the nobles. And factions between Tine and Laura were made.

    Some groups of nobles supported Tine, and some were for Laura. It was weird how there was a sudden group between the two, but surely it isn''t good.

    Laura did not also expect it to happen, but once something has happened, you cannot change it.

    "Some nobles are really for Tine. Just because she looked pitiful," Viscountess Andrea said, flipping her fan out.

    "I don''t really understand why it is happening, but I guess it just happens," Laura said.

    "But no matter what happens, I''ll be by your side," She smiled, fanning herself.

    "I know you are, teacher," Laughed Laura, teasing Viscountess, Andrea.

    It was about Time Viscountess Andrea would leave, but suddenly someone mmed the door open and entered Tine, who gave Laura a look of disgust as soon as she saw her.

    "What do you need from us?" Laura asked calmly.

    "Nothing, I just wanted to see you. Is there a problem?" She bashfully smiled.

    "I see" Laura said suspicious.

    "My, I didn''t see you there, Viscountess Andrea," Tine said in a mocking tone. Viscountess Andrea pretended she did not see or hear Tine.

    It was rude of Tine to speak to her like that, despite Tine''s status higher than her. Viscountess Andrea believed that one must speak with kindness and not in a mocking way.

    Tine brushed it off coolly, not bothered with how she was treated. She didn''t care and was only aiming towards Laura.

    "Laura, did you hear someone talking?" Viscountess, Andrea asked innocently. Taking revenge on Tine.

    "I did, but...it was a kind of soft," Laura said, mocking Tine back. Tine went silent, scowling at Laura. She was left speechless and didn''t know what to do.

    Once again, she embarrassed herself. Tine smirked and straightened her back, looking down at Laura.

    "I just wish to see my sister, yet I''m being bullied here," Tine sulked, swirling her fingers around her hair.

    "I never thought of that. I was telling Miss Andrea that the birds outside were chirping, and it seems like she didn''t hear the birds singing. Did you want to hear it too?" Tine didn''t like the feeling of defeat.

    Every Time she loses to Laura, her mouth would have a bitter taste, and it wasn''t alright for her. She just wanted to win against Laura again.

    "I recently heard that Prince Winston had an eye for someone, but with how clearly he described the girl, I was sure that it wasn''t you," Laura smirked, knowing she hit the jackpot.

    "If you excuse me, I need to escort Miss Andrea out." Laura and Viscountess Andrea walked out of the study room, holding in theirughter.

    The face Tine made was revealing her true intention, and it was to mock Laura. Unexpectedly, the tables turned and were now was in favor of Laura.

    The bitterness stayed in Tine, but she managed to stay cool. Indeed, the opponent she tried to fight was strong and not weak.

    Tine thought that if she could at least find a piece of weakness that could go against Laura, then there was a chance that she would win.

    The past few days, Tine had been going out to meet the otherdies and was the one who spread the rumors. She thought everyone would believe her, but only half of them did.

    Tine also med it on Viscountess Andrea. However, supported Viscountess Andrea and never doubted whom she chose. Because of that, Laura also earned some favors from the other nobles.

    The factions between the two started since then, and it was like a wildfire that spread even through the ears of the lower ss. But Tine wasn''t done, it was just the beginning of her n.

    There was still much more she needed to do, and one of them was to recover Silence secretly.Tine learned that the duke had annihted the organization, but some managed to escape and are out there waiting to take their revenge.

    Despite knowing that, it''s going to be a hard task for Tine. Because she doesn''t know who they truly are, and lost track of the person who worked for her.

    But Tine was unlucky. She didn''t know that the duke was after the people who supported the organization and how her own shadow, Angelo, was now on the duke''s side.

    Laura watched Viscountess Andrea''s carriage leaving the gate before she could go back to her room and rest.

    Now what she will need to worry about is her visit tomorrow, to see the emperor.

 Chapter 36: The Visit II

    Chapter 36: The Visit II

    The sound of horses running and the hooves, cking onto the ground could be heard but was stopped as they were halted by the royal guards.

    The coach showed the pass to enter the pce, and the guards immediately opened the gates upon seeing it. A day has passed, and it was the day where Laura would go to the pce to visit the emperor.

    It was a sudden visit, but Laura didn''t have a choice and can''t make the emperor wait any longer. The pce was high, shiny, and majestic. No other ce can bepared to the pce.

    Just seeing the pce from the outside, you could tell that it is really the most luxurious ce in the world.

    The carriage stopped in front of the big doors, and carefully Laura got out the carriage and was then greeted by the pce servants.

    A maid was assigned to escort Laura around the pce, came forward and informed Laura that she was to be in her service for the meantime.

    As they walked into the pce, she looked around and was in awe of how everything was structured.

    It wasn''t her first time in the pce, but she couldn''t help but be mesmerized.

    When Laura arrived in front of the throne room, a page announced her presence, and suddenly, therge door opened wide.

    Right in front of Laura''s eyes, she sees the emperor, pressing one hand on his cheek. Like what Laura had expected, the emperor had silver hair but had ck colored eyes.

    What shocked Laura the most was that he looked younger than he did thest time she saw him. Was it just a fluke?

    "I greet the Emperor of the empire, may you be forever prosperous," Laura said, giving a full bow then looking straight at the emperor.

    Laura nervously waited for the emperor to speak, but he didn''t say anything and only looked at her silently.

    The emperor gazed at her from head to toe. The emperor was observing her closely without her knowing why and felt a heavy boulder on her shoulders.

    The emperor emitted a great presence, and Laura felt it. ''So this is how it means to meet the emperor.'' she nervously thought. Never must you offend him.

    "So you are the Laura Alvarado? The adopted daughter of Count Harrison," The emperor said, still not showing any emotions.

    "Yes, Your Majesty, it is an absolute honor to meet you," Laura said, holding her hands together.

    The emperorughed out loud, hitting the armrest, which startled Laura. Laura confusingly looked at the emperor, did she perhaps do something wrong?

    "Don''t be so stiff. I just want to personally thank you for saving me. Even if that wasn''t actually me," The emperor said, stroking his beard.

    Like what Laura thought, thest time she had seen the emperor, he looked older and thinner. But the real emperor that was in front of her eyes was bulkier and looked younger.

    The emperor was present during the masquerade ball, but he wasn''t sitting on the throne because he knew that something bad would happen. It was a good thing he watched the people from afar.

    "No worries, I just did what I''m supposed to do," Laura said, lowering her head.

    "I''m curious. How did you know about that?" The emperor asked. Laura flinched and noticed the emperor wanting to test her.

    But she can''t just say it was from the journal and decided to make another excuse andposed herself before answering.

    "I was suspicious because I felt a weird aura surrounding amongst the other nobles." The room went silent, and the emperor stood up and walked towards Laura. He felt a tiny amount of mana in Laura and became curious.

    It was unusual for someone to have mana unless he or she is part of the church.

    Every step he took gave Laura a nervous feeling. She didn''t know what the emperor would do, but if she lowered her head now, it would mean she was scared. Laura just didn''t want to be weak in front of the emperor.

    "I like you!" The emperor said, standing in front of Laura, putting a hand on her shoulder.

    "What about you marry my son?"

    "Yes? I mean, what?" Laura asked and shook her head.

    "Just kidding."

    "Uncle, you''re still the same. Teasing people if you''re interested in them."

    "Erwin!" The emperor ran towards Erwin, giving him a hug.

    Laura was confused as she quietly watched the emperor and Erwin talking. She did not expect the emperor to be so yful as her first impression of the emperor was a cold and stingy person.

    It is not what she had expected. Erwin noticed Laura looking at him and gave her a smile.

    It was a coincidence that they both met in the pce. He was desperate to see her after the incident and wondered how she was.

    Erwin was in the pce to talk with the crowned prince, but when he heard Laura was seeing the emperor. He couldn''t help but want to see her.

    "It''s been a while, Miss Laura," Erwin said, holding her hand and gave a kiss on her finger.

    What a timing. Thest person, Laura, had wanted to see appeared right in front of her eyes. Laura cursed her luck secretly and kept a smile on.

    "It sure has been a while, Your Grace," Laura said, bowing slightly.

    "So you two know each other," The emperor stated with excitement.

    "I met her in an unexpected ce," Erwin said, bragging. While Laura felt an annoyance in her.

    "I won''t keep you long, Lady Laura. But I wish to have a talk with you again," The emperor said, escorting Laura and Erwin out of the room.

    "Once again, It is a pleasure to be able to meet you," Laura said, bowing once more before the door closes.

    Once the door was fully closed, Laura sighed out of relief. She felt nervous the whole time before Erwin came in, disturbing their conversation.

    And now, it wasn''t a bad or good thing, but Laura felt awkward, being left alone with Erwin.

    Erwin noticed the awkwardness between them and tried clearing the awkward atmosphere between them. He was rather happy to have time alone with Laura, especially when the memories of his past life has fully recovered.

    Laura wanted to leave the pce, but it would be rude if she left the duke alone, without anypanion.

    "Can I have a word with you privately?" Erwin asked.

    "Of course," Erwin asked Laura to follow him and brought her to a private room.

    Erwin asked Laura to take a seat on the couch, and he followed. He removed his coat, ced it on the couch, and looked at Laura, who looked confused.

    "I''ll go straight to the point. Are you experiencing the same thing I am?" Erwin asked, furrowing his brow.

    "What do you mean?" Laura asked. She knew one day Erwin would ask her, but she didn''t want to get personal with Erwin.

    "Don''t hide things from me. I have found it suspicious ever since I noticed that you have a little bit of mana in you," Erwin said, holding his hands together and cing it on his knee.

    Laura closed her eyes for a while and sighed. She was going nowhere, but she couldn''t still trust Erwin. She didn''t know what Erwin would do to her if she spoke the truth about her.

    Because no one will believe her anyway.

    It''s weird telling the others they lived another life. Wouldn''t that make her sound crazy?

    "I''m not hiding anything from you. What about you? Aren''t you hiding things from me also?" Laura asked, passing the question to Erwin.

    "Of course, I have to hide things. After all, we are not close," Erwin said, smirking as he saw the face Laura made.

    "That was rude, I apologize." Laura crossed her arms together as she looked away from Erwin. She didn''t want to be in the same room as he is.

    Every time Laura sees Erwin somehow, she feels like she will be defeated fighting with him. It felt frustrating.

    "I don''t have a clue in what you are talking about, and so please let me go," Laura begged.

    "What if I tell you, I don''t want you to go?" Erwin sheepishly smiled.

    "Then, I must excuse myself."

    Erwin puffed, slouching. He was disappointed and wanted to spend more time with Laura, but he knew it wouldn''t be easy. It was a shame, but he had no choice but to let her go.

    "I''ll let you go for now. But next time you wouldn''t be able to get out of my grasp," Erwin smiled, making Laura ufortable.

    "I wonder how. That''s if you could do it." Laura stood up, still crossing her arms. She knew the duke wasn''t the type of person to y around. But since it pinned her interest, she decided to give it a try.

    The response of Laura satisfied Erwin. He was willing to wait, no matter how long it was just to capture her. He knew Laura was hiding something, but for now, he decided to wait.

    "If you don''t have anything to say to, I''ll take my leave, Your Grace," Laura smirked, leaving the room.

    Once the door closed, Erwinid on the couch, grinning,ughing softly. He covered his eyes with a hand and had a dazed look.

    "Just how long will you make me wait?"

 Chapter 37: Tines Revenge I

    Chapter 37: Tine''s Revenge I

    The carriage entered the gates of the estate; however, it wasn''t the only carriage that entered. More carriages were entering from different families passing through the gates.

    Laura moved the curtain aside and noticed many carriages parked outside of their gates. She opened the window and called for the coachman who apologized and said there was traffic, saying that a party was happening in the estate.

    From Laura''s knowledge, none of the servants had informed her about it. But she knew that it was Tine''s doings.

    The carriage started to move towards the entrance door, but as soon she was about to get off, Lester was seen running towards her as he called for her, panting and sweating.

    Lester helped Laura down the carriage, and as she asked him what was going on.

    It was suspicious that they were suddenly having a party out of nowhere when she knew that Tine had not aplished anything. But for now, all she could do was to see what is happening and deal with itter.

    Laura watched the tired Lester catching his breath as cold sweat formed on his forehead. After recovering, Lester was still in a panic, he didn''t know how to exin the situation.

    "Um, so actually, Miss Tine and I just learned it when guests started to enter. I don''t really know what''s happening or why it was happening, but it just happened. I''m sorry if my words are mixed right now," Lester apologies, wiping his sweat with his handkerchief.

    "I understand. I can''t believe Tine finally stepped up her game," Laura said, as she walked into the estate.

    Ignoring the dreadful eyes that looked at her. When the nobles saw Laura, they started to whisper to each other. But even though they were whispering, Laura knew that they were talking about her.

    They were whispering bad things about her, calling her a monster. Laura didn''t care about what the nobles had said. Laura herself knew that she was a monster, a demon who can crush anyone who spoke bad things about her.

    The nobles who talked bad behind her backs didn''t know their own positions. In fact, they were messing with the wrong person. Being a count''s daughter means being one of the most powerful women in town.

    Lester, who walked behind Laura, felt ufortable as he followed her and ignored the whispers and eyes looking towards them. Something in him wanted to scold the nobles, but it would surely affect Laura if he did.

    "I''m fine, Lester," Laura said, still keeping the same expression on. With the assurance Laura gave Lester, he kept his cool down and continued walking by her side.

    Even with the harshments and whispers about her, she didn''t want to care about it. It was the main reason why she became weak, but this time Laura wanted to ovee it.

    Laura wanted to prove to the gods that she was no longer the weak girl who stayed inside her room and was scared about what the others said to her.

    At least once, no at least in this life, she wanted to prove to the people that they were wrong about her.

    The sounds of Laura''s heels clicking onto the floor caught the others'' attention. The noise of the nobles chatting didn''t stop, but it softened. They all looked at her with disgust, openly judging her appearance.

    Back in the garden, Tine giggled and greeted the other nobles who came to attend her party. It was a party to celebrate her sess with another viscount whose business bloomed recently.

    It was pathetic for Laura. What is the use of celebrating sess over a small business? It''s not like the sales would stay up forever, one day it''s going to fall.

    News spread fast that it had reached Tine''s ears. She continued talking to the other nobles, not until Laura joined into their conversation.

    "Sister! You''re finally here," Tine smiled, rushing towards Laura and wrapped her arms around Laura''s

    "I''m sorry I''mte," Laura smiled, gently removing the arms that were wrapped around hers.

    "This is Baroness Fiona," Tine said. Baroness Fiona stood quietly, looking at Laura''s ck hair. Her brows narrowed upon looking at it. It disgusted her as she preferred the blondie instead of the ck-haired monster.

    "It''s nice to meet you, Baroness Fiona, my name is Laura Alvarado."

    "Yes... it''s nice to meet you," Baroness Fiona said in an uninterested tone.

    The feeling of rejection reached Laura. Knowing that the people who were invited by Tine were all by her side.

    This is perhaps the revenge Tine wanted to shame her sister in front of her supporters. Laura had to decide whether to go back into her room or stay at the party.

    If she backed down now, the nobles might call her a wimp. But if Laura stays, possibly less criticism will arise.

    It was a sudden surprise for Laura and, she was flustered at first, but slowly she was adjusting. If everyone in this party is Tine''s supporters, it means everyone here is her enemy.

    It''s like a hundred hunters trying to shoot one prey. But the prey gets away without any wounds. They were all fools thinking they could bring Laura down and, that is what Laura had felt.

    "By the way, Miss Tine, how is your rtionship with Prince Winston?" Baroness Fiona asked.

    "Uhm... we''re doing fine. Things are going well. By the way, have you tried the scones?" Tine asked, quickly switching the topic. For a while, Tine was flustered.

    Things between the prince and her aren''t going well at all. After thest meeting, they had Tine had not been sending letters to him. Though she still hasn''t given up on him. Laura noticed the flustered Tine and realized things weren''t going well for her.

    The way Tine dodged the question was suspicious. Normally she would answer with excitement, but it wasn''t like before with the way she just answered.

    "Have you been writing to His Highness?" Laura asked, acting as if she knows nothing. It triggered Tine, who quickly tried topose herself.

    "His Highness has been busy with his work. So I don''t want to disturb him," Tine said, acting conflicted.

    "How can you ask that question to your sister?" Baroness Fiona said, scolding Laura with her immature act.

    "Is there a problem with asking?" Laura backfired, silencing Baroness Fiona. Baroness Fiona pulled Tine away from her and ended the conversation after being defeated by Laura.

    "This is why Tine is so much better than an orphan." was what Baroness Fiona had thought. Laura watched Baroness Fiona escaping with disappointment.

    Running away from a fight and running away with a white g. It''s not fun when there''s no drama. Lester came running towards Laura, holding a newspaper.

    After Lester handed the newspaper to Laura, she was in disbelief. Seeing the front page of the newspaper shocked Laura.

    It didn''t make sense for Laura. How is Tine the child of Septus? It was a lie and, others believed it. Did Tine bribe the church just to have this kind of recognition? Laura was speechless, folding the newspaper and giving it back to Lester.

    Is this another reason why the nobles supported her? Just because she was Septus'' child, who is a lie? It reminded Laura about what Viscountess Andrea had told her.

    It would be good if Laura talks to the high priest about this. Especially when Tine''s words in the newspaper were all fabricated. The child of Septus? Pathetic.

    With Tine''s influence right now, Laura didn''t have a chance against her. It''s best for now if she stayed quiet.

    "How can she treat the saintess like that?" Murmured a noble.

    "Such a disgrace," spoke another noble.

    Tine from afar was filled with satisfaction. With the number of people on her side, she had nothing to fear.

    Most of the nobles had supported Tine. And because she was recognized as the child of Septus, even themoners had started to side with her.

    It was a disadvantage for her and, she didn''t have a n for it.

    "Lester, tell Tine I''ll be waiting for her in the study room," Laura said in a low tone, scaring Lester.

    =====

    The doors shut behind Tine while she looked at the shadow of Laura. The air was chilly, and both did not say a word. Not until Laura turned her head.

    "Is this your form of revenge?" Laura asked.

    "It is and so?" Tine answered boldly.

    "It''s funny how you became the child of Septus," Lauraughed.

    "I am, and it''s real," Tine said, as her expression turned serious.

    "Let''s see how long you can act," Laura smiled as her fingers touched her lip.

    "I''m going to bring you to the heavens."

    "Then...I''ll bring you to hell," Laura smirked, as her icy eyes pierced into Tine''s, making her spine shiver.

    Tine gulped as she left the room without saying a word. If Tine had answered back to Laura, she would have no chance of winning.

    When ites to threatening, Laura always had the advantage. On the other side of the pce, Prince Winston was disturbed by a messenger. His face looked angry, scaring the messenger who held a letter.

    However, his expression changed upon seeing an emblem of the Alvarado family. He puffed out loud,ughing, and brushing his hair. Just when he thought things will be quiet, it bes the opposite.

    "So, this is your decision?"

 Chapter 38: Tines Revenge II

    Chapter 38: Tine''s Revenge II

    "The priestess has finally been revealed! Now, we the people will be saved! Praise the priestess!" The people roared, raising their hands up in the air.

    Once the news about Tine being the priestess was released into the public, the townspeople couldn''t help but rejoice. Finally, a new leader and hope are here to help them.

    A priestess''s job is to help people who can''t afford to buy food, especially for the people who live in the slumps. They were known to heal the sick and provide blessings for them. But is Tine really the priestess?

    "I''m back Miss. I thought it would take me a while to buy the chocte mousse, but it was just the crowd that slowed me," Mary said, cing a chocte mousse te on the table.

    An air of trouble lingered around Laura, she did not expect Tine to have a n like that. She was indeed evil, but faking the townspeople about her being a priestess was a bad idea.

    Yet Tine still did it. Laura took a bite of the chocte mousse, and her face lightened. The texture, taste, and presentation were perfect. Every time she took a bite from the mousse, the vors would just melt in her mouth.

    Laura hummed, not caring what she was thinking earlier, and decided to enjoy the mousses.

    "What do you think about it?" Laura asked after devouring the sweetness as she put her fork down.

    "I honestly don''t know. I mean, I am happy, but somehow I feel uneasy," Mary said, rubbing her arm.

    "I understand. We may not know what that girl will do, but we need to stop her."

    "Yes?" Mary asked in confusion.

    "Oh, that''s right. Lester told me to give you this letter from Viscountess Andrea," Mary said, pulling an envelope out of her pocket. Laura took the letter from Mary and opened it. It says:

    "Dear Laura, I have informed the high priest about you. He said he was willing to meet you if you bring the journal with you. Though I do not understand what journal he was talking about, he told me about the journal and that you''ll understand it. Also, it would be better if you go out wearing a hood and keep your head down. I''ve heard bad rumors about you. They were calling you a monster, bullying Tine in the estate. Perhaps Tine herself had started this rumor. I know this will not offend you, but there is only one person in the empire that has ck hair. Once they see you, they''ll attack you. Just be careful. The appointment is set on a Sunday, just reminding you, but hide away from the people and be careful."

    Laura ced the letter down the table, and her mouth morphed into a frown. Just why do people believe in Tine? What''s so good about her? There''s nothing but her beauty.

    It was frustrating to hear nasty rumors about her when she thing have just started to get better. It was a downfall for her, there''s nothing she could do. Even if she states the truth, no one would believe her.

    Still, Laura didn''t know if Tine was a true priestess or not. Right now, she needed more information, whether it was true or not. A child of Septus was only revealed to Laura and Erwin.

    However, hearing of another one worried Laura. What if Tine was also saved? If so, she would curse the god for bringing Tine back. It was unfair.

    Running away was not in Laura''s dictionary, but she didn''t have much but to listen. Though Laura had a n of stopping Tine.

    In this town, ck hair is a super rare hair color. Most people had lighter hair color, and grey hair was normal since all the royals had it. It was weird, but that is how the world was. Just because they were different from the others, they get criticized.

    "Mary, inform Lester that I''ll be going to the church on Sunday. Bring out my old clothes and a wig."

    "Yes, Miss."

    Tine adored the bracelet given to her by the count. She raised it up to the sun, letting it shine and admired the way it shined. All her hard work had paid off.

    It was hard for her to gather followers and to bribe one of the leading priests of the church. For sure, the priests needed money and fame, which led him to help Tine.

    Ever since Helga was killed, Tine didn''t feel lonely at all, but she was annoyed when no one was there to serve her. Sometimes she would throw a fit and hit one of the servants. How can that be an image of a priestess?

    "Miss Tine, may I enter? Lester asked behind the door.

    "Please do," Tine smiled, making her tone change. "

    I''m sorry if I''m disturbing your rest, but let me introduce your new maid, Vivian." The girl in her teens entered shyly, looking at the furniture, and her eyesnded on Tine.

    Vivian looked down the floor, rubbing her hands together as her eyes wandered across the floor. A young, weak girl was what Tine saw in her eyes.

    Internally she wanted to scold Lester and throw a tantrum, but she needed to keep her image. For now, she''ll act kind in front of her.

    "Hi, I''m Tine. It''s nice to meet you. What is your name?" Tine asked, putting a smile on.

    "M-my n-name i-is V-Vivian," Vivian stuttered, avoiding contact.

    "Master found a maid who''s your age so that you''ll befortable around her. If you would excuse me, I still have some unfinished tasks to do," Lester said, bowing before leaving.

    The door shuts, and Vivian nervously ys with her fingers. Vivan was experiencing a new world, and it was her first time working as a maid. Tine kept her face lit and walked towards Vivian.

    Tine touched a strand of Vivian''s hair, twirling it around. Vivian''s eyes had reminded her of Laura. But with a different personality. She wished Laura was just a weak girl, but she wasn''t. Laura was a threat to Tine.

    "Vivian... such a beautiful name for ady like you," Tine said, still twirling her fingers on Vivan''s hair.

    Vivan stood ufortably, shaking, unable to move. There was an unpleasant aura that surrounded Tine, and Vivian didn''t like the feel of it. It was intimidating as if she was possessed by some dark spirit and to be exact a devil.

    "Treat me well, Vivian," Tine giggled, removing her fingers of Vivan''s hair.

    Vivan watched Tine sat on a chair beside a window. When Tine turned her head and met Vivan''s eyes, Vivan felt chills behind her back as she felt an ominous aura around Tine.

    Laura closed her book after hearing a knock from the door. She turned her head and entered Lester. Lester was back after bringing the new maid to Tine and reported it to Laura.

    It was a shame that the new maid was for Tine. The innocent young girl will be corrupted and will fall together with Tine.

    "I''m back from my job Miss Laura. Is there anything you would like me to do?" Lester asks, lowering his head.

    "Lester... what if I told you I''m older than what you think?" Laura asked and showing a severe expression.

    "Yes? You look young, but you''re mature. If that''s what you''re asking about."

    "Never mind that was a stupid question," Lauraughed it off. Laura''s eyes then turned cold as she looked out of her window.

    The peacefulness of her life will never return to her again. It was a shame, but this is how life wasfull of holes and mysteries. Laura blinked twice before her eyes widened. She mmed both of her hands on the table, startling Lester.

    Why has she forgotten about it?

    Laura felt troubled as she was thinking of a n to win against Tine, but she couldn''t think of one not until the high priest''s idea had popped inside her head.

    If she can convince the high priest to be by her side, then everything will be solved. On the other hand, Tine would be called a liar, and Laura would be called the savior.

    However, there was still a feeling of uneasiness in Laura. Because she may never know, Tine could be a child of Septus. Still, Tine having mana? It was impossible because it never showed in the past.

    Tine was just a normal girl who lived an everyday life. No mana, no powers.

    "Lester... what if Tine has mana in her?" Laura asked once more.

    "Then doesn''t she be the priestess?" Lester questioned himself.

    "I think so, but what if she got mana by force? It''s possible right?" Laura asked, looking straight, with all seriousness at Lester.

    "If she''s associated with Silence, then there is a possible chance. But how can Miss Tine be associated with that group if Master is also against them," Lester asked, putting a hand on his chin.

    <em>Silence</em>, was not only known for their assassination skills, but they are also a group of people who are known to get mana by force, not by awakening.

    It was instead a big issue for the people because it was not normal mana. It was ck magic.

 Chapter 39: False Rumor

    Chapter 39: False Rumor

    The sound of the people chattering echoed around in the casino. Theugh-filled with happiness and sadness mixed together. Tine and Vi were stopped by a worker, asking for proof before entering.

    Tine and Vi looked suspicious because they were both wearing a mask. But Tine was ready, from her pouch, she got her fake ID out, showing it to the worker who nodded ad he moved to the side, allowing them to enter.

    The security of the casino was rtively weak. Even a girl like Tine was smart enough to escape them. Tine had a goal in mind, and it was to attract more me to her side. As some say, men are the way to seed in life.

    Another n in Tine''s mind was to spread more nasty rumors about Laura. This, at least, would make Laura have a difficult time getting followers.

    "Tine, is it really alright to be here?" Vi asked, feeling uneasy as she stuck close to Tine. Very aware that eyes lingered at them.

    "It''s fine Vi, trust me," Tine smirked as she sat on an empty seat. Waiting for someone to approach her.

    Vi was confused as she was suddenly called by Tine to apany her somewhere. But never Vi had expected to be brought in a casino thest ce she thought she would go.

    Tine showed a letter, authorizing both to enter, and because of the weak security, minors, as such, we''re able to enter. Getting a fake ID was a challenging task, but with some other nobles'' connections, it was a piece of cake for Tine.

    While being busy waiting for someone to approach her, a young man looked like the second prince walked towards her bowing. Despite the simr features of the two, the aura he emitted was much more superior.

    The young man was well-dressed, his brown hair was fixed neatly, and he was wearing a mask. Brown,mon hair color in the empire, and it was definitely not someone of royalty. That was what Tine had thought.

    Tine looked at the man suspiciously, not saying a word, waiting for him to start the conversation. It''s not a woman''s job to start the conversation but a man''s job.

    Still not saying a word, the young man ced a hand on his chin, observing Tine quietly. ''Just what is she doing here? ''She''s underaged yeting to this ce, is she finding a man?'' With the young man observing her, Tine felt ufortable.

    It isn''t every day a man would stare at you, and it was rather weird if one did. It''s best if he stays away from her. In her eyes, Prince Winston is the only one for her.

    "Quit looking at me," Tine hissed, gripping her fan.

    "Then tell me, what''s with you being here?" He asked, not flinching.

    "What do you know about me?" Tine shrugged it off with a snicker.

    "Tine Alvarado 15 and that other youngdy is Vi Redmond 15 years old as well. I''m sorry to say, but you can''t hide anything from me. Especially after sending that letter, Tine." Tine flinched, hearing his voice.

    The way he spoke and the tone he used was simr to Prince Winston. If she wasn''t mistaken, it actually might be him, but in disguise.

    "Just don''t get into trouble, Miss Tine." Clenching her fist, Tine didn''t like the way the young man spoke to her.

    It sounded insulting. Moreover, how did he even find out that it was her? But what gave her away was the way she sat on the chair.

    "Your Highness, where did you go?" Asked his aide.

    "To someone who''s a threat to me."

    "Yes? Should I call the guards to arre-"

    "No need. Let''s do it next time," He said, removing his mask.

    There was a threat that Tine had sent to him. It was something only he and another knew about. He wondered, ''why is she so desperate to marry him?''It wasn''t right.

    If only he knew a way out of it, but there was none. How can you avoid your special one and not be hurt? His chest dropped, thinking about it. Just when will this drama end? Do I need to really be engaged with Tine so that Serena will be safe?

    Things went smoothly for Tine, a man approached her, and they both started to converse. She was satisfied when she told the man about the bad things happening in the Alvarado estate.

    The evil step-sister fighting Tine just to earn the love of the count. It sounded ridiculous, but knowing how nobles work, it would go well spreading easily.

    Especially when Tine had a chatterbox along with her.

    "Hey, did you hear about the step-sister of Tine? So mean. She''s just an orphan, yet she wants to take everything," Said a nobleman.

    "I can''t believe she tried hurting our new saintess. It''s weird how it''s only out now. I knew that Laura was no one special," Agreed a noblewoman.

    Just in a sh, the new rumor had spread like a wildfire even reaching the ears of the maids in the estate. It was something Laura didn''t really worry about because what they were saying was actually half-true.

    Mary hurriedly entered the room, telling Laura what she had heard. But Laura didn''t look hurt nor did she look bothered. Let Tine do what she wants, it''s going to backfire soon.

    What Laura was worried about was how she was getting out of the estate. Knowing that her appearance or her fake looks didn''t deceive the public. She wouldn''t know what to do anymore. It troubled Laura, just creating a n for herself.

    "First, calling you a monster and next calling you a fake sister trying to hurt Tine. I can''t believe that the nobles fell for it. It''s just disappointing," Mary pouted, tapping her foot onto the ground.

    "Mary, it''s not true anyway. Why are you angry about it?" Laura calmly asked, looking at her direction.

    "It''s just unfair when you did nothing at all. Think about it, Miss, what did you even do wrong?" Mary puffed out loud.

    "Calm down, Mary. You know that Miss Laura wouldn''t do anything like that," Lester said, standing in a corner, not moving an inch.

    "I sometimes wish you would rant," Mary said, booing, pointing her thumb down.

    It was just a false rumor, nothing to worry about. Even if it will affect Laura, she didn''t care about it. It''s just a rumor that would cool down soon.

    That''s what Laura had thought, but it was a Sunday, and the townspeople still talked about it. Saying that it didn''t bother her was a lie. The rumor started to be a pain in the neck for Laura.

    There was no way she could escape if she was seen with her ck hair in public. Laura went to the church in disguise, and of course, she had not forgotten to bring the journal with her.

    A priest weed Laura as she stepped inside the church and escorted her to the high priests'' room. She never expected the church to look very extravagant and decorative, but it was full of life.

    Knowing how other churches looked like, she had thought for it to be the same. Each step she took, her heart pounded, and she felt like she was not ready to meet him.

    Not paying attention, she hadn''t noticed that the priest had stopped walking. Laura bumped her head at the priest''s back and apologized for not looking.

    The priest just nodded and looked forward once again and opened the door. As the priest opened the door, Laura passed a cool breeze, and she shivered from the sudden chills she felt.

    Right in front of her eyes, a man with long white hair was seen, but still, he wasn''t showing his face.

    Before entering the room, Laura blinked twice then entered. She was greeted by the high priest who asked Laura to take a seat.

    Not knowing what the high priest was doing, Laura sat on the couch, trying to understand what he was doing.

    "Peeping is bad, you know," The high priest said, chuckling.

    "I''m not peeping," Laura denied as her face grew hot.

    "It has been a while, Laura. I''m happy that you are doing well," The high priest said, turning, showing his face to Laura.

    Laura was surprised and confused at the same time. Knowing that the high priest wouldn''t show his face to the public, yet he did, smiling. At the same time, she didn''t understand what he meant.

    It''s been a while? As if they had met in the past. Laura tilted her head, asking herself if she had met him before. It was impossible because recalling her memories, she had not met him before.

    Not wanting to be rude, Laura asked politely, asking if they have met before. Processing the words Laura had said to him, heughed softly and sat right across her.

    "I''m Tiyane, the olddy, remember?" The high priest smiled, crossing his legs.

    "Yes?" Laura asked once more.

    "I''m Tiyane, but I''m actually a guy in real life."

 Chapter 40: Tiyne Is The High Priest?

    Chapter 40: Tiyne Is The High Priest?

    The high priest gave her a broken smile. He was waiting for Laura to give an answer, but she was speechless and still trying to process the information into her head. Laura was lost for words, not knowing what to think and what to say to him.

    "Do you need proof?" The high priest asked.

    "If you can convince me then please," Laura asked politely.

    After hearing this, a golden light was suddenly shed, which was blinding to Laura''s eyes. Using her hands to shield her eyes, she was only able to peek through her fingers and was able to witness the transformation of the high priest. His body shrank and his face was filled with wrinkles.

    And suddenly, the person she saw a second ago was now looking exactly like how Tiyne had looked. The white hair stayed the same, it was just the face and body that had changed.

    With the transformation of the high priest, Laura was convinced that he wasn''t lying. Especially knowing that a few can only do transformation with magic.

    "Are you now convinced my dear?" The high priest asked, holding his hand together at the back.

    "I am. Wow.. as expected of the high priest, you can do anything with your powerful mana," Laura said.

    The high priest then changed back to his original form and his lips were quirked up. He had always wanted to meet Laura in his original form but didn''t have time to.

    It was because he had kept his identity to the people as a secret. But if it was Laura he didn''t mind.

    "Please call me Gusion. I don''t really like formalities."

    "Okay" Laura said, feeling unsure. She didn''t know if it was okay to casually call a high priest through his name.

    "I can guess why you are here today," Gusion said, pointing his finger on the table and shed a tea set for two.

    With one finger Gusion used his magic to levitate the teapot and pour tea into a cup. It was Laura''s first time seeing such magic used by a person, and she was very fascinated. Her eyes would shine as she watched the floating teapot pour tea.

    Gusion watched the young girl''s expression and felt entertained. It felt like Laura was his younger sister. He then coughed catching Laura''s attention and gestured for her to sit. She then sat back on the couch and suddenly a thought urred to her and she suddenly had a shift in mood.

    Her shining eyes darkened and her face ced an unreadable one. That''s right, she had almost forgotten the real reason why she was here.

    "Have you heard about thetest news? About the saintess," Laura asked.

    "Of course I heard it and I''m sure you''re here to ask if she''s a child of Septus."

    "As expected of a person who disguised an old wise woman," Laura joked, which earned augh from the high priest.

    "The truth istely I can''t hear his voice. He''s weak right now and I don''t have an idea why," Gusion frowned.

    "I remember him telling me that he can''t show me his true form because he was weak. However, it has almost been 4 months since then."

    "But I do know that he only has two children and you are one of them," Gusion said.

    "Then what about Erwin Ferguson? I think you know him," Laura asked.

    From what she had remembered with what was written in the journal, Laura felt that Erwin was telling the truth and she wasn''t the only one who was given another chance to live. It was as if a red string of fate had connected them.

    "I heard something simr from Septus. But honestly, I can''t believe he did this.. perhaps it was out of pity?" Gusion asked, sighing out loud, leaving Laura confused.

    Laura brought the journal out that she had been burying in her hood and showed it to Gusion. ''This is what he had asked for.'' she remembered.

    Gusion held the book and gently touched the journal with a frown. In case Septus was to not appear again, he wanted to see it for thest time and to know if it was well, because it was a possession from Septus.

    From the face Gusion had made, Laura became worried. It was evident that even if he had given it to her, it was as if he didn''t want to give it. But he was left without a choice. After all, it was an order from Septus.

    "Are you two close?" Laura asked.

    "Well, you can say that he has been by my side since birth."

    Legend says that Septus, the god of life and death, would personally choose his apprentice. And it was determined the newborn baby held a golden leaf on his hand, would be the chosen one.

    Every fifty years, a special one is chosen and would be trained by the church after entering into his teens. It was something the chosen one cannot avoid because of the fact that they are the only ones who can hear the voice of Septus.

    Having the ability to hear the voice of Septus is what makes them special. There are some groups who disagree with how it works, but they were left with no choice but to follow.

    However, aside from being chosen by Septus to be his apprentice, some can also be chosen by himter on, not to be his apprentice or his disciple, but to be his child. Children of Septus are special as they are given a chance to go back in time and change their fate.

    Nevertheless, Laura didn''t know what it meant to be a child of his.

    "At least you have someone by your side," Laura murmured, feeling envious which brought a frown to the high priest.

    "Anyway, what I can say for sure the new saintess isn''t a child of Septus. But for now, you shouldn''t make a move, and wait for the journal to tell you something. It''s another way for Septus to talk to you," Gusion said, reminding Laura.

    "I see...I think I have an idea of how she did it," Laura said, putting a hand on her chin.

    There was only one possible way for Tine to have done it. And it was to bribe one of the known priests in the empire. Knowing that priests don''t earn much, many of them could be easily swayed by money. Nevertheless, it was ridiculous for them to be greedy with money.

    The world was full of corruption and no one can change that.

    Laura didn''t understand why the other priests in the church did not make their move to do the right thing. But maybe they were left with no choice, but to go with it. After all, they cannot hear the voice of Septus, so they don''t really know of the truth either.

    Looking at Gusion''s desk, a pile of papers and folders were stacked up and suddenly, Laura felt bad for taking the time of a busy man.

    "I''m sorry if I''m keeping you for such a long period of time. I better leave, especially when your desk is full of workload," Laura said as she proceeded to stand up.

    "Don''t remind me of those papers. I don''t even want to think about it," Gusionined, slouching in his seat.

    The door suddenly opened and entered a man wearing a white robe. His eyes thennded on Laura and his brows narrowed. He tapped his foot onto the ground, as he averted his gaze and red at Gusion.

    Gusion flinched, looking away. He slowly crept to the desk and took a paper, pretending to do his work.

    The man flicked his sses and greeted Laura. Then his attention went back to Gusion who was seen doing his work or rather was pretending to do his work.

    "You were supposed to work, yet I came here to see that you are here busy talking with someone," The man said and approached Gusion, who buried his face on the table.

    "It''s not like I have a choice. Laura''s an important guest," Gusion shrieked.

    The man sighed out loud, squeezing the bridge of his nose, and slowly made his way towards Laura. He bowed and introduced himself as Dn Saturn. The assistant of Gusion, and one of the few people who knew how the high priest looked like.

    "My apologies for being rude," Dn said, bowing once more.

    "No, it''s my fault for setting up an appointment with him, despite him being so busy," Laura apologized.

    "Laura, you shoulde back again another time. Please, visit me again in the future. I don''t want to be alone with this tyrant," Gusion pouted, whispering thest segment.

    "What did you say? It''s your fault for ditching your work the other day, and now, you have even more work to do. Do you expect me to do it for you? NO." Dn said with slight annoyance.

    "Dn''s a meanie," Gusion said, sticking his tongue out.

    Dn turned his face towards Gusion, shooting him a re. It was as if he wanted to murder Gusion, but he obviously he won''t.

    Dn Saturn was assigned to be Gusion''s assistant recently and after knowing what kind of person he was. He became strict around him and understood why the other priests had given up being his assistant.

    But Dn knew he couldn''t just give up on him because Gusion was the one who saved him when he was in despair.

    "I should go. Once again, it was nice meeting you uhm"

    "Call me Guison and call that sketchy-looking man Father Dn," Gusion jokes, earning a p from Dn.

    "Just call me Dn. It''s quite weird for someone to call me with such a title," He chuckled.

    Laura nodded her head and bid them both goodbye as she closed the door behind her. As she passed through the long hallway, she was brought into deep thoughts.

    ''What will I do now? I can''t do anything without Septus.''

    Without looking forward, Laura suddenly bumps into a man and falls onto her butt. She then proceeds to apologize to the person she bumped into. However, as she looked up, her jaw dropped.

    The man who she just bumped into, was fixing his suit and looked down at Laura who looked terrified.

    Laura''s heart started to pound and her chest felt tight. It was thest person she wanted to see right now. What is he doing in the church? Still terrified, Laura gathered all her courage and stood up, apologizing profusely.

    Laura lifted her dress and bowed, greeting Marquess Rogen Yltra. The man behind Erwin Ferguson''s death and the man who desires to im the title of the duke.

 Chapter 41: The Story of The Past I: Pain

    Chapter 41: The Story of The Past I: Pain

    <em>shback</em>

    Each step she took felt like an icy path. The coldness that froze her heart and the fire to melt the ice was nonexistent. It was a story of Laura''s past.. the life of a weak girl.

    In a corner, she sat, hugging her knees while tears flowed out of her eyes. By now, her hands were red and wounded. The flow of her blood dripped onto the floor, and the smell of rust spread across the room.

    Laura held her hands together, squeezing it as she raised her head to look at the blood, flowing out and dripping.

    Her emotions were destroyed, the wish of living her life as a new person was crushed.

    The door opened and entered Mary. Her eyes trembled upon smelling the unpleasant smell and immediately went to cover her nose with her hand. She ran towards Laura, lifting her head and touching her hands.

    "Did Lady Edith do this?" Mary asked, biting her lip.

    Laura didn''t say a word, nor did she move a muscle. Her eyes were dull and her body didn''t want to move.

    "I''ll tend your wounds, so please take a seat on the couch," Mary said and pulled Laura''s arm up.

    Mary came back into Laura''s room, holding a medical kit and proceeded to tend her wounds. Laura winced as her injuries started to burn in her palms. She bit her lips, not letting her voice be hurt.

    "It''s okay to let your voice out," Mary said, frowning as she ced bandages around her palms. How can they do something so cruel to a small weak girl? "Please take some rest now."

    Before Mary left Laura''s room, she tucked Laura into bed despite it being bright outside. It was best if Laura got some rest, especially after the cruel things Edith had done to her.

    Not only that, but the maids in the estate also acted superior to Laura. Which wasn''t right, and Mary couldn''t bear to see Laura in pain.

    Not being able to sleep at all, Laura sat back up on her bed. Her throat was dry and was begging for some water. On her bedside cab, there was a jar of water. However, it has been a week since the maids have changed it.

    Not wanting to be a nuisance, she forced herself to go to the kitchen alone. It was a bad idea, but what choice did she have? All the people who surrounded her were enemies.

    Stepping her foot down on the cold floor, she held the doorknob and twisted it softly. The moment she went out, the sunlight that entered the estate blinded her eyes.

    Even if she had seen the sun earlier in the morning, her eyes still couldn''t get adjusted to it because the past few days, she only stayed in her room, and all the windows in her room were kept closed.

    Barefooted, Laura walked the long hallway and was on her way to the kitchen. She held the jar tightly, hoping not to bump into the maids who thought lowly of her.

    Each step she took to go the kitchen felt like years, her shoulders were up and attentive. Her eyes would look at each side every minute, like a criminal who was scared to get caught.

    Laura saw the kitchen, and her face lit up, and she felt at ease until she heard a group ofughtering towards her direction. She ran towards the kitchen and hurriedly hid inside the empty cab.

    The footsteps grew louder and louder, and despite being hidden in the dark, her heart was beating out loud. She then covered her mouth and held her breath in.

    The maids entered the kitchen and which startled Laura, whoa almost made a sound. She felt relieved that she was able to hold it in. Otherwise, she wouldn''t know what to do if she had gotten caught.

    In the dark cab, she was hiding in, she shut her eyes, wishing they would leave already. Her body trembled, and her breathing gets faster each second.

    "Where did the monster go?" Asked one of the maids.

    "I don''t know. Why? What is the problem?"

    "When I entered her room, she was not there. Not even under her bed."

    "Gosh, what a pain in the neck."

    "When I find her I''m going to punish her. What in the world is the count thinking? Adopting a girl with ck hair, isn''t she a demon?"

    "I mean, she is."

    "Come on. We better go back to work. You wouldn''t want the head butler to scold us."

    Hearing the footsteps fading, Laura felt relieved and stayed inside the cab longer just to be sure. Her legs felt too weak to walk, but in the end, she had to force herself to get out.

    Laura poured water out of the jar and cleaned it. Just cleaning the jar was enough to make Laura happy because each day she had thought about Sister Abby.

    Being in her own world, Laura didn''t hear the kitchen door opening and suddenly felt a hand pulling the back of her dress, choking her.

    Laura turned her head and saw the maid who was trying to find her earlier. Her eyes trembled, while she struggled at the maid''s grip.

    The maid pulled Laura, throwing her onto the ground while Laura coughed, holding her neck. Cold sweat formed on her forehead and her legs were locked onto the floor.

    "Let''s see if you can escape me again."

    The maid grabbed Laura''s hand forcefully, dragging her while Laura was still on the floor trying to get up.

    As Laura was being dragged her knees felt as if it was on fire. Laura struggled out of the maids'' grip, angering her. Laura looked at her knees and touched it. Her eyes narrowed looking straight into the maid''s eyes.

    The maid flinched and took a step back unconsciously. Showing the cowardly side of herself, she clicked her tongue and retread back. Leaving the small girl wounded and sensitive.

    Laura sighed as she crawled into the corner of the hallway. She hid behind the curtains and tucked her legs in, not wanting to be seen by anyone.

    It was a bad decision and she started to regret getting out of her room. It was better if she had locked herself in the room and be someone nonexistent. Quietly let time pass so that no one would know who she is.

    With the harsh criticisms and treatment, she had experienced Laura had wished to be a better person.

    Why is the world such a cruel ce?

    Laura sniffled and wiped the tears dropping from her eyes. It wasn''t the time to cry, but Laura couldn''t hold it in further with the amount of sadness and painful experience she had.

    At that time it wasn''t just the maids who had treated Laura bad, but her tutor did as well. Being a biased teacher, Baroness Edith had favored Tine more than Laura.

    The color of Laura''s hair had disgusted her. After seeing Laura''s hair she decided that she didn''t want to treat Laura well.

    "Who would want to teach an orphan? Plus, look at her hair, it''s disgusting," Edith said as her face scrunched up.

    To Edith, every word Laura tells her, it sounded like a small mouse squeaking, which made her even more annoyed than she already was.

    Fame. Fame. Fame.

    That''s what all Edith wantedtutoring a finedy like Tine, especially when her father, Count Harrison, is famous in the business world. Not one noble ormoner didn''t know who he was.

    When Count Harrison asked Edith to be Tine''s teacher she didn''t have any disagreements. However, she made a condition with the count. And it was to give her twice the amount of her payment.

    It was a difficult decision for Count Harrison, but in the end, he gave in.

    Despite the mean personality of Edith Alcof, she was still one of the top women in society. She was known for teaching other noble kids and making them sessful.

    "Walk properly! Can''t you just listen?" Edith scolded Laura, holding a whip.

    "I-I''m sorry," Laura apologize, looking down the floor.

    It was not right for a girl like Laura to lower head in front of someone who has a lower status than she had.

    It was a rule for someone whose status was higher. And if so, it means you are showing defeat.

    "Show me your palms," Edith ordered, tapping her foot on the floor. "Faster!"

    Laura flinched and showed her palms to Edith. Edith raised her hand up, holding the whip, and shed it on Laura''s palms. Laura gritted her teeth, holding her tears and screams, thinking that Edith would double her punishment if she let her voice out.

    "That''s it for today''s ss. Go away now. I don''t want to see your ugly face," Edith said, rolling her eyes at the battered girl in front of her.

    Once again, the wound on her palms was back, and scars had started to form as well.

    Not wanting to be seen by anyone, Laura ran back to her room, lying on her bed, crying her heart out.

    ''Why is the world so against me?'' ''What''s wrong with having ck hair?'' ''Why don''t I have a family?'' ''Why am I alone in a world where no one''s going to save me?'' ''What have I done to receive this kind of treatment?''

    ''Why is my life so pitiful?''

    Laura curved her body into a ball. Clenching her hands on the sheet, not caring is blood would stain her bedsheets.

    It was painful, being in a ce where no one was by her side.

 Chapter 42: The Story of The Past II: A Step Into The Estate

    Chapter 42: The Story of The Past II: A Step Into The Estate

    "I hate my father!" Tine roared and Helga kept her head low. "How can he adopt some random orphan? It doesn''t make any sense!"

    The feeling of having a stranger in their family was unreasonable. Tine hated the idea of having someone else being part of the family. She was worried that her reputation would get destroyed.

    Even if Tine hasn''t met the to-be-soon-sister of hers, she didn''t like the count''s attention to be on someone else. It was unfair to her.

    Not only that, she felt betrayed. Isn''t having one daughter enough? Why would you go that far to have another child in the family? ''It''s ridiculous. It feels like you''re betraying mom.'' Tine thought with pure hatred.

    Knowing that once the count has made up his mind, Tine wouldn''t be able to do anything. It was frustrating for her, but all she could do was to sit and watch.

    "We are not going to y friends with her," Tine said with resentment.

    "If Count Harrison hears this he''ll be sad," Helga muttered, looking down the floor, as she didn''t want to meet the dark cold gaze of Tine.

    Tine''s gaze pierced into Helga''s chest. For her, hearing someone else saying that to her was extremely unpleasant to her ears. So what if the count hears this? Wouldn''t it better for him to reconsider?

    "I-I''m sorry," Helga stuttered, sping her hands together.

    "Be careful of your words, Helga. If I hear something like that from your mouth again, I''ll make sure you''ll never be able to talk again," Tine said, averting her eyes, away from Helga.

    The door opened and entered Count Harrison, who had the smile of someone who has just won the lottery. He took big strides towards Tine and hugged her. It seemed like he was in a good mood.

    "Lester,e in and give the present to Tine," Count Harrisonmanded.

    "Yes, master," Lester bowed before entering the room, bringing a box.

    Tine''s eyes followed the box as it went closer to her. Her mouth opened and her lips were quirked up ear to ear. As she looked inside the box, her eyes sparkled and, she was speechless.

    In the box was the ne she has always wanted to have and finally, Count Harrison bought it for her. She jumped into her father''s arms with joy, thanking him.

    Even after this, she still was able to recall the news she heard from Helga, and her mouth tasted bitter. Knowing that her father would always treat her like a princess, she didn''t like the idea of her having a new sibling to be pampered like she was.

    Her mouth formed a frown and Count Harrison had noticed it. The count immediatelyforted Tine, but she still continued to act sad in front of many people.

    "Father, I don''t want to have a new sibling," Tine said.

    Count Harrison gripped his cane tighter and sighed. He had not expected Tine toin, but he did expect Tine would be sad to hear about it. But he didn''t have a choice because the new sibling Tine had spoken of looked familiar to his deceased wife, which made him want to keep her.

    "I''m sorry Tine. But I can''t turn back on my decision now. Your new sister looks strikingly simr to your mother. Especially her eyes and her personality, and I know you don''t like it, but I hope you will ept it," Count Harrison said softly.

    "It''s okay. If father says so, then I will listen," Tine affirmed.

    "My daughter''s the best," Count Harrison chuckled, tapping a finger on her nose.

    Two weeks had passed, and during that period of time, Tine was patiently waiting for her new sister to arrive in the estate. However, Tine still wasn''t happy with having a new family member.

    As Tine thought about her sister''s arrival, Helga came in and announced that Laura had arrived at the estate, but Tine, who was still displeased, stayed in her room looking out of the window, not wanting to greet her at all. Instead, she just stayed still and crossed her arms together, leaning on the window.

    Laura got off the carriage and was astonished by how big the estate looked. Her mouth opened but noticed that she didn''t see anyone greeting or weing her. It was just an old man who walked down the stairs to greet her.

    "Wee to the Alvarado estate. My name is Percival Ba, but please, call me Percival instead. I''m the head butler of the estate and so if you have any problems please call for me," Percival said bowing gracefully.

    "M-my name is L-Laura," She stuttered, bowing back.

    Percivalughed softly, watching Laura bow back to him, which was wrong since she had just be a member of the Alvarado family.

    "Please do not be so formal with me. I''m just a butler," Percival smiled.

    "Okay" Laura said, unsure if she had the right to do so.

    Everything was still overwhelming for Laura, who had just set foot in the high society. Not only that, but she also didn''t have a clue about what she''s supposed to do.

    Laura was inexperienced, and after all, she used to be amoner who only raised to a higher status after being adopted by the count. And that time she still had no clue what the count had looked like.

    "Please follow me, Miss Laura," Percival said, setting foot into the estate.

    Still looking out the window, Tine puffed and sat on a chair. Just what did her eyes see? Looking at Laura''s ragged and dirty clothes, obviously, there was a big distinction between the two.

    "Disgusting," Tine said, rolling her eyes. "What kind of clothes was she wearing? This is why she''s a peasant. Not even worthy to stand in the social circle."

    Tine massaged her temples and felt her anger rising up. She had never felt so angry and it was a first for her head to ache out of rage.

    Remembering what Count Harrison said about her new sister reassembling her mother, she thought about it, and it was a lie. Tine couldn''t ept it. It was just her eyes that looked like her mother''s, but the way she acts? No, it waspletely different.

    Tine clicked her tongue, looking away from the window. Either way, she needed to at least greet her new sister. But that doesn''t mean they have to get along. Since Tine needed to keep her status up.

    After all, she was called the belle amongst the women. With her blonde hair, pale skin, and the dignified look the other women in the society adored her. In front of them, she acted kind and gentle, but they were just for a show.

    Laura looked up the high ceiling, sping both hands together onto her chest. Being in an unfamiliar ce she was a bit scared. After all, the life she had been living in all these years was just simple. Living in a small house with five children in it.

    The other maids who had witnessed seeing their newdy stopped moving their hands and whispered to each other. It made Laura ufortable and she had a hint that they were talking about her hair.

    Laura knew long before that her hair was different from the others. The other kids who saw her hair bullied her, but Luke always stayed by her side when they came to her.

    But now, being alone in an unfamiliar ce, without anyone to protect her it might be a problem for her.

    Percival stopped in front of a massive door and opened it. Laura stood behind Percival, peeking in the room and her mouth opened. Seeing the fancy looking couch and decorations were all new to her, and she was in awe.

    It wasn''t her usual normal-looking decorations.

    "Please enter, Miss Laura," Percival pleaded.

    Laura took small steps to enter a new environment. Everything looked so expensive to the point where Laura didn''t want to touch or use them. She stood in the middle of the room not knowing what to do next.

    She turned her head back to the door and didn''t see Percival. Laura was too engrossed with the room she was in that she didn''t hear the things Percival had told her. "Now what?" she sighed.

    Still standing in the middle she yed with her fingers, unmoving until hearing a knock on the door. And entered an unfamiliar face, with her hands still sped together.

    "Wee to the estate, Miss Laura! My name is Mary, and I will be your personal maid." Mary greeted, smiling.

    It was Mary''s first time to be a personal maid of someone. Mary didn''t show it but she was very nervous but excited as well. Laura greeted back and bowed.

    "Ah! Please do not bow. It''s not right," Mary begged as her hands moved in circles.

    "I''m sorry," Laura apologized, after seeing Mary''s reaction.

    "Please don''t apologize as well," Mary cried as it was the second time that herdy had done something she isn''t supposed to do.

    "I''m sorry," Laura apologized once more. Making Marry remind Laura not to apologize to her.

    Mary knew that Laura was not born a noble and understood her part. But if someone else were to hear Laura apologizing to a maid, she would get criticized badly.

    It was as if Laura was showing that a maid was more superior than a noble. Which was very wrong.

    "Miss Laura, this is Helga. We wish to enter your room."

    Laura got startled hearing the knock and looked at Mary confused. She was reminded of having a sister, but she had not expected her toe and visit so soon.

    "E-enter," Laura stuttered and the doors opened.

    Hearing the heels clicking onto the floor, she knew the person was someone not to be messed with as she watched the silhouette that had entered the room. This made Laura feel like she didn''t belong to this ce at all.

    When Laura fully saw who it was, her jaw dropped. The goddess who stood tall in front of her eyes. Was the one and only daughter of the Alvarado estate, Tine Alvarado.

 Chapter 43: The Story Of The Past III: Loving Yourself

    Chapter 43: The Story Of The Past III: Loving Yourself

    "It''s nice to meet you, sister," Tine smiled like an angel, dazzling Laura.

    "Nice to meet you too," Laura said, as she nervously ying with her fingers.

    At first, Laura thought that Tine was an angel. An angel who would stay by her side and will be the sister she had always wanted. But the truth was, Tine, didn''t like Laura because she looked timid, shy, annoying, and above all, weak.

    Being fooled by Tine''s appearance, Laura continued to admire Tine as she went on with her kind act and walked towards Laura touching her ck hair. However, when Tine ced a hand on her hair, Laura immediately pped her hand away.

    The expression Tine had put on darkened, but still, she managed to keet the angelic smile on, even if she was pissed about Laura, who just pped her hand away. Tine didn''t want to have a bad impression of herself on the first day.

    Laura rubbed her arms together and looked down the floor. In her head, she kept debating whether it was a bad decision to do it, but she couldn''t help herself.

    Back in the orphanage, other children in the neighborhood would bully her. Just because her hair was colored weirdly, which made her look ugly. It scared her, the thought of not having someone like Luke to protect her, but she knew that she needed to learn to ovee it.

    "I''m sorry. It''s just something I do instinctively. I didn''t do it on purpose," Laura frowned, still keeping her head low.

    "No, it''s my fault, I scared you. I just thought about how weird your hair color is," Tine said, looking at her now red hand.

    After hearing this, Laura''s chest tightened. She thought Tine wouldn''t call her weird because they would be a family. Laura didn''t want to keep it in and so she decided to speak for herself.

    "It''s not weird," Laura said with her brows furrowed as she clenched her fist.

    "What did you say?" Tine asked in a deep voice, scaring Laura. "I didn''t mean it that way. You''re so sensitive, I feel offended."

    The me was suddenly passed unto Laura, and she didn''t know what to do. Her eyes were wavering as her legs trembled. It seems like Laura had fallen into Tine''s trap. ''Such a fake person.'' she thought.

    "It''s alright, sister,'' Tineughed out loud, scaring Laura and the other servants in the room.

    The scared face Laura made, filled Tine with satisfaction. Now, Laura wouldn''t be able to fight back against her; it was all going all ording to her n- scaring Laura then breaking her into pieces.

    "Come, sit down," Tine said, waving her hand.

    "Okay"

    It was ufortable for everyone, as it became quiet all of a sudden. Laura didn''t know what to say or as. On the other hand, Tine was having the time of her life, enjoying the look on Laura''s face. And for some reason, she liked the silence that surrounded them.

    It made Laura uneasy because she was not used to these kinds of situations. And so she sat back on the couch, waiting for Tine to start the conversation. However, it was bing very ufortable.

    The door suddenly opened, making Laura feel less tense about the situation and entered Count Harrison with open arms. He walked towards Tine, leaving a kiss on her forehead and hugged her.

    ''What a nice scene to see. A loving father and an angelic daughter. As expected this is what you call a family.'' As she felt envious, Laura thought about how nice it is to have some stride towards you and hug you.

    Count Harrison then turned his head towards Laura''s direction, giving her a smile. Seeing the smile of Count Harrison brought warmth to Laura''s chest. A fatherly smile it was.

    "Laura, it''s so good to finally see you," Count Harrison said, sitting beside her.

    "It''s nice to see you too, Count Harrison," Laura greeted back.

    "I assume you have met my daughter Tine." Count Harrison said with a loving gaze at his daughter.

    "Yes, I did. She''s like an angel," Lauraplimented.

    "I agree with that," Count Harrison agreed with a proud expression.

    His face suddenly lit up as he remembered something.

    "That''s right! Tine, I was able to get your ne fixed," Count Harrison said, as he called for Percival.

    Percival came in, holding a small box and handed it to Tine. Laura quietly watched as Tine opened the box. She was curious about what it looked like as she tried to take a glimpse of how it looked like discreetly.

    However, since Tine was sitting across her, she couldn''t get a good look at the ne and she was saddened.

    Tine intentionally hid the view of what''s in the box, and as soon as she recognized the piece of chain, she was overjoyed. Seeing the ne she had always wanted, which was now in her hands, she couldn''t be any happier.

    Laura watched curiously as Tine giving Count Harrison a hug and tried taking a glimpse of the ne once more, and finally, she saw it. It was beautiful, the pink gemstone reflected back in the sunlight and it was shaped like a tear.

    Hence, that being the reason why it was called "Tears of the goddess".

    ''How lucky Tine was'', Laura thought. She gets whatever she wants, and meanwhile, Laura needed to work hard to earn a few coins and was already satisfied with the piece of bread.

    Laura had anticipated that Count Harrison might have bought something for her, but there was nothing but apologies.

    Count Harrison exined to Laura why he wasn''t able to buy another one, and it was because he was busy with work. Laura felt bad for the count, telling him it was alright.

    She didn''t mind not having a gift when she was already blessed to have been able to live in a luxurious ce.

    "I''m running out of time; I better go back to work. I just came back from my office because Laura was here. And as for Tine, I hope you would get along with your new sister."

    "I will father. Do not worry. I''ll make sure that no one wouldy a finger on her," Tine smiled, sending chills to the back of Laura''s spine.

    Laura''s brow slightly furrowed as she was unsure of what Tine had just said. But one thing''s for sure Laura didn''t like how Tine had said it. It scared her, making her unsure of the angel she had met.

    "I too need to leave. It''s nice meeting you, sister," Tine said, disappearing through the door.

    The sound of the door closing echoed, and the room was empty again. ''What a day,'' Laura thought as she sighed with exhaustion. She sighed out loud once more as she walked over to the window, looking at the flowers. There were many types of flowers she had never seen before. It was a dazzling sight.

    Not knowing what to do, she sat on the cold floor burying her face in her knees. Laura wanted to go back home, but the estate already is her home. She can''t turn around time or go back to the orphanage, and the thought made her feel lonely.

    In just one day, Laurapared herself with Tine. How can she be a noble today when she was just amoner yesterday? And it seemed to her that Tine didn''t take a liking to her, and she knew that only by noticing Tine''s tone and usage of words as she talked to her.

    "I want to go back to Sister Abby. I don''t belong to this world." was thest thing on Laura''s mind before she fell into a deep sleep.

    Days passed, and like what Laura said she didn''t belong to the nobles, and she wasn''t treated like one either. The maids didn''t like her mostly because of her appearance but also the jealousy they had all felt.

    From being amoner to a noble in a day. ''How unfair can life be sometimes'' was what they thought.

    Edith, the tutor of Laura, didn''t like her either. Edith would punish her when she did nothing wrong, and since she did it often, Laura knew it was just for entertainment purposes.

    The luxurious life Laura thought she would have was all crushed just in a week. Laura didn''t belong to their world. It was better if she stayed being amoner and unknown.

    "Are you alright, Miss?" Mary asked as her mouth formed a frowned.

    "I''m fine. Just a little bit tired and missing lots of people," Laura assured.

    "How can the maids treat you like that? Just because your hair color isn''tmon doesn''t mean they can say bad things about you," Mary unconsciously said,ter realizing that she had said it out loud and quickly covered her mouth with a hand.

    Knowing how sensitive Laura was because of her hair Mary made sure she didn''t say anything offensive, but a few seconds ago she did.

    Laura bit her lip, looking down the floor. As her tears were at bay. It was not the time for Laura to cry. She needed to act strong in front of everyone, but she would cry to her heart''s content if it''s just her alone in the room.

    "I mean...uhm, I''m sorry," Mary apologizes while bowing.

    "It''s alright," Laura said with a sad smile, paining Mary.

    Mary lowered her head and excused herself as she left the room. She was ashamed and didn''t know how tofort Laura, but she knew she had deeply wounded Laura.

    Alone again in the room, Laura still held her tears in. Laura walked to her dressing table looking at the mirror. She touched her ck hair, stroking it gently. ''What a shame my hair is ck.'' she said with

    Laura quietly despised her ck hair. Many thoughts ran through her mind ''if only my hair wasn''t ck, then maybe the others would ept me.'' She looked at the scissors that wereying on the table and held it.

    She thought that it would be better if she had cut her hair so that no one would see its hideous color. But an image of Sister Abby and the other orphanage children suddenly shed into her head and a tear dropped on her hand.

    "Your hair is beautiful and it will be forever," Sister Abby smiled, stroking Laura''s hair.

    Laura wiped her tears and ced the scissors down, cing it in the drawer. It would be for the best if she hides it away.

    Simple words can change the mind. Just because the people around you are judging the way you look, doesn''t mean there aren''t people who love the way you look.

    Even if the world is against her, she knew that it wasn''t time to back down, but to step up.

    "Love the way you look. Because each one of us is special in our own ways."

 Chapter 44: The Story Of The Past IV: The Fall

    Chapter 44: The Story Of The Past IV: The Fall

    "No one believes me," Laura mumbled, sitting on the cold floor.

    It was the day of Laura''s execution. There was no way out of this situation; there was nothing she could do, mostly since she was behind the silver bars right now. Laura knew this was all Tine''s n, for her to suffer and disappear forever. Laura was in desperation and wished for things to be changed.

    What fault has she done? Nothing.

    One week before the fall, Tine had be the fiancee of Prince Winston. Meaning if you hurt or offend Tine, she could do anything because the royal family was by her side.

    Knowing who Laura is, she didn''t have any friends out of the estate except for Mary. Laura never made friends because she was always excluded from going to parties. After all, it would be a shame if her scars were to be seen by others.

    Laura lowered her head in shame as she recalled how she ended up here.

    Laura walked down the stairs as she was nning to go out and buy new dresses for herself. Since all her clothes were hand downs from Tine. And not all dresses had fitted Laura anymore.

    On the way down, she met Tine smiling, admiring the ring given to her by Prince Winston. Seeing the ring on Tine, Laura was envious, but at the same time, she didn''t care much about it.

    All she could think of right now was to be able to get out of Tine''s sight. Because once Tine starts a conversation, Laura can''t fight back against her. But this time, Laura couldn''t contain her anger and exploded.

    "Sister! Where are you going?" Tine asked, cing a hand on Laura''s shoulder.

    "Shopping," Laura said, averting her eyes from Tine.

    "Why? Aren''t my clothes good enough?" Tine taunted.

    "Your clothes don''t fit me. They''re too big," Laura whispered.

    "So you''re calling the fiancee of the prince fat?" Tine clicked her tongue, giving a disgusted look.

    "N-no, it''s just that I thought it would be nice to buy a new dress once in a while," Laura muttered.

    Tine raised her brow, crossing her arms together. ''Is Laura in her right mind? Why go out to buy a new dress and waste our money. It''s not like she''s a part of the family, how inconsiderate she is.'' Tine thought with hate.

    Laura yed with her fingers lowering her head, thinking of a way to get out and leave. But with what Tine said next, Laura couldn''t hold in her anger any longer.

    "Maybe after you go shopping, you should go to a salon and dye your hair," Tine snorted.

    Not a secondter, Tine felt pain on her cheeks and her head followed. She held her cheeks, ring at Laura, who gulped and immediately apologized. Yes, Tine was pped by Laura.

    "Say that again and let''s see what I''ll do about you," Laura said as her voice trembled.

    It was not a good thing that Laura pped Tine, especially when the servants were around to witness what had happened. When Laura hit Tine on the face, all the servants present gasped and looked away from their direction.

    They all didn''t know what to do and were all witnesses of what had happened.

    "Say what? I''m just telling the truth. Don''t need to be so sensitive," Tine snickered, rolling her eyes.

    "I''m not sensitive, Tine. As your older sister, I''m teaching you how to be respectful," Laura scolded. Despite that, she knew it was a bad idea to say that.

    "Older sister? What''s that. Do you think I ever wanted you in my life? I''m sorry to disappoint you, but the answer is no. Who wants you, anyway? No one does," Tineughed. Then pointed to a maid nearby them. "Hey, have you considered this girl as your master?"

    The maid was conflicted because she was one of the few people who didn''t care much about Laura''s rumors. But knowing what would happen if she had gone the wrong side, she answered.

    "I don''t."

    "Hear that?" Tineughed. "No one except for that stupid, airhead maid of yours cares."

    "Mary is not stupid!" Laura roared and her voice echoed.

    "Are you angry now? Finally. I''ve been dying to see you angry," Tine said while pping her hands together.

    "And so what are you going to do about it?" Laura answered back, clenching her fist as her nails dug down into her skin.

    "This," Tine whispered into Laura''s ears and leaned on the edge of the stairs.

    Laura reached out to grab Tine''s hand, but she missed. Tine screamed, yelling for help before she fell on the ground, unconscious.

    The servants from the side came forward to check on Tine, but when they saw that she was unconscious, they panicked and immediately called for a doctor. And when they looked up, all they could see was Laura''s confused face, which they mistook as feigning innocence.

    ''What is happening?'' Laura couldn''t understand. She didn''t do anything wrong, all she did was try and reach for Tine''s hand, but she couldn''t grab her on time.

    Helga ran down the stairs, calling Tine''s name nonstop. And at that moment, Laura knew she was doomed. She ran back to her room and locked herself inside the room.

    A week passed, and Tine had finally woken up. All the maids and Count Harrison were relieved that she was awake. But the moment she woke up, she cried out loud on her bed, using Laura, who, ording to her, had pushed her off the stairs.

    Tine didn''t stop until Prince Winston entered the room,forting his fiancee. He stroked her hair and hugged her, assuring her that everything will be alright.

    "I don''t know why she tried to kill me," Tine cried.

    "It''s alright, Tine," Prince Winston said. "I''ve helped you filled a case, and your sister will be punished there."

    "Thank you, Your Highness."

    Mary hesitated to knock on the door because she knew that Laura locked herself in again. She wanted tofort Laura but didn''t know-how to, and her case was hopeless. The news had spread and reached the ears of many.

    Most responded by calling Laura a monster and an evil sister. A girl who was jealous because Tine had everything, but she didn''t.

    Despite the endless rumors, no one knew the truth because there were only two people who knew the truth, and one of them decided to twist it. Moreover, the more influencers you have, the more power you have. It was obviously Laura who had a disadvantage, and it was apparent.

    "Miss, I''m going to enter."

    Mary said softly before slowly twisting the knob, opening the door. As usual, her room was dark, with all the curtains were closed. She looked towards the side and saw Laura sitting on the bed, not saying a word.

    Mary''s chest tightened, she knew that her Lady wouldn''t be her usual self, but she wasn''t prepared to see the sadness and pain on Laura''s face. It was she couldn''t get used to. Until now, it would pain her seeing the expression Laura made.

    "Do you believe it?" Laura asked softly.

    "I-I don''t," Mary stuttered.

    "Why the stutter?" Laura lifted her face, tilting her head.

    Laura''s question made Mary speechless, and instead, she dodged the problem by opening the curtains one by one.

    Knowing that Mary was just avoiding the question Lauraughed softly andid down on the bed. She covered her eyes with an arm and felt hopeless. She didn''t care anymore, but she was still scared.

    "Mary...I think it''s the end of me. No one believes me."

    "Don''t say that!" Mary cried, looking at Laura.

    "I''m sorry. Don''t cry,e here," Laura said, sitting back up on the bed.

    Mary walked towards Laura with tears dropping from her eyes. She sniffled, hugging Laura.

    "You''ll be fine. You won''t die," Mary assured.

    "Yeah...I won''t," Laura frowned.

    A weekter, the trial started. But Laura didn''t make it and resulted in a death sentence. An ending without anyone knowing the truth.

    A tragedy.

 Chapter 45: Rejection

    Chapter 45: Rejection

    <em>Back to</em> present

    "I''m so sorry, are you alright, Marquess Roger?" Laura asked, standing up.

    "I''m alright," Marquess Rogen clicked his tongue, dusting the dirt off his coat.

    Marquess Rogen paused and looked at Laura''s direction. His forehead creased, and his brows furrowed upon seeing her appearance.

    He tapped his food onto the ground, trying to remember who this small looking frail girl was. He pointed a finger at Laura and signaled her to move out of the way.

    How rude he was. Pointing to ady and asking her to move out of the way. The first impression that Laura had of him was that he was a rude person. Someone who Laura can''t stand being in the same room with.

    Marquess Rogen rubbed his chin, lowering his body to match Laura''s height. Laura averted her eyes and panicked internally. What''s he trying to do? Just say what you want to say.

    "I know you," Marquess Rogen said with realization, before standing back up again.

    "My name is Laura Alvarado."

    "Oh, the filthy sister of Tine. If I were you just surrender. You do not have any chance against her," Marquess Rogen chuckled.

    Laura clenched her fist tight and red at him. It was unreasonable for him to say that. No chance against Tine? Pathetic. She''s no longer the weak and fragile girl who she used to be.

    This time she will fight for herself.

    "I wonder if Tine really is much better than I am. She couldn''t even persuade Viscountess Andrea to be her tutor," Lauraughed, putting her hood on. "Excuse me, I''m busy right now and so I must take my leave."

    Marquess Rogen Yltra is very simr to Count Harrison. Both works in the business industry and both are well-known. If Count Harrison is known for silk, then Marquess Rogen is known for producing weapons.

    But there is a dark and unknown side to Marquess Rogen. After all, he''s the man who killed Erwin Ferguson and became the duke after. Not only that, Marquess Rogen is a distant rtive of Erwin, but neither of them was on good terms.

    It was because of his greed for power; he was left with no choice but to kill Erwin in order to ascend to the throne. It was quite a problem when he became a duke. Everything became chaotic.

    Back in the Alvarado estate, it would often be noisy, and it was because Prince Winston was there to visit Tine. And there was a reason why he did and it was because he was being threatened.

    A confidential case that no one knows except for the royal family.

    Prince Winston patiently waited for Tine in the perg. He was worried but didn''t show it. His face remained calm, but his heart didn''t. His heart was racing and stopped for a bit when he saw Tine.

    "I''m sorry I arrivedte," Tine said. Taking a seat in the chair.

    "No, I came here without notice."

    "Why is His Highness here?" Tine smirked. Knowing that this would happen.

    "Don''t ask me when you already know," Prince Winston said in a cold tone.

    Tine paused for a while, then opened her fan. The wind brushes Tine''s blonde hair, and she looked straight into his eyes. After a moment of silence, Tine ordered then signaled for Vivan to leave both of them alone.

    "Then I have a proposal."

    Prince Winston knew he would be in a disadvantage because Tine knew something that no one else is supposed to know. And he didn''t like the feeling of the proposal.

    "What is it"

    "Marry me and I will not touch the crowned prince."

    Prince Winston sighed and shook his head in denial. He didn''t like the condition. There was only one person in his heart and no matter what happens he would never be able to ept anyone''s proposal other than Serena''s.

    "You already know what would happen if you don''t," Tine smiled, fanning herself.

    "Are you trying to threaten me? You do know that I can send you into prison," Prince Winston roared, mming both hands onto the table.

    Tine flinched but still kept herself calm. There was no reason for her to be scared because she thought Price Winston would be left with no choice. But somehow Tine had underestimated him.

    Lifting his hand up, a man appeared out of nowhere, kneeling and giving a cold look towards Tine.

    Indeed, Tine had underestimated Prince Winston. Even if he''s being threatened as a prince he wouldn''t want to show his weakness to others. Now he understands why there was something weird going on between her and Laura.

    And it''s because Tine was a vicious woman inside.

    "I think I know why Laura dislikes you," Prince Winston retorted. "It''s because of that evil heart you have. Now if you would excuse me I have to leave."

    Prince Winston shot her a cold gaze as he fixed his coat and turned to leave, and the guard who stood by his red at Tine, following suit. Tine bit her lip and waited for a while as she watched Prince Winston''s figure disappear. And the moment he did, she swiped the teacups off the table and screamed.

    "Miss Tine please calm down," Vivian said. Running towards Tine trying to help but was instead, pushed to the ground.

    "Shut up!" Tine hissed. Her long nails dug into her skin and Vivian had noticed.

    "You''re going to get hurt," Vivian cried. Standing up and touching Tine''s hand to check on her but was immediately swatted away by Tine.

    "Don''t touch me, you dirty person," Tine yelled, stomping her legs back to the room.

    Vivian watched Tine''s back, rubbing her hand. The image of an angel had been removed off Vivian''s mind. It was nothing like an angel. She sighed in disappointment and wondered what made Tine so angry.

    "I''ll need to clean this mess up. What a shame, having the new tea set broken," Vivian muttered, picking the ss shards one by one.

    "I can''t believe an angel like her tried threatening Your Highness," The guard who stood by Erwin sighed.

    "What angel? I''ll let her go this time, but if she does it again, I won''t be so kind to her anymore," Prince Winston ridiculed. "Hop on the horse, let''s go back to the castle."

    "Yes, Your Highness," The guard saluted.

    Looking out through the window, Laura noticed two men wearing a ck hooding out of the gate. She wondered who they were and eyed them. But their faces weren''t seen, and she gave up.

    When Laura got off the carriage and entered the estate, she heard murmurs around her and became curious. It isn''t every day that there are flying rumors in the estate. And it won''t hurt to not know.

    "Lester, what are the maids whispering about. I was just a way for a few hours and many things are already happening."

    "The truth is" Lester paused as he was hesitating to tell. But since it''s something Laura should know, he answered, "Miss Tine proposed to Prince Winston, but was rejected by him. And since I was the one who escorted him when he left, he seemed to be in a bad mood."

    "Looks like you''re not the only one who saw the face on him," Laura sighed. Now, this is going to be a problem. But at the same time, it was an advantage for Laura.

    Maybe, for now, Tine wouldn''t be so active amongst the nobles because of this incident. Also, this might be the right time for Laura to gather followers, as some might change their minds about Tine.

    Words are just cruel overall.

    "Lester, send me a list of all the nobles. Including their upation, or even if you can find a piece of their weakness, write it all."

    "I''ll do it right away," Lester bowed and leaving Laura with Mary.

    "Mary, prepare the writing materials," Lauramanded.

    It was about time for Laura to make her move again. Even if there are so many unanswered questions right now, and it would at least benefit Laura if she starts gathering followers as soon as possible.

    But it means Laura will need to start from the bottom again.

    ''I don''t know what you are trying to do, Tine. But you made a wrong move just by making Prince Winston angry.'' Laura thought amused.

    "Miss Laura, I''m done preparing," Mary called and Laura nodded her head and walked back to her room.

    In life, nothing will ever go well. There will be ups and downs. Making it temporary happiness. For Tine''s case, she threatened Prince Winston because she liked him and needed the power to crush Laura.

    However, Tine thinking that she would be able to seed without thinking of the consequences, the situation backfired. An awful choice and probably became thest meeting for both as well.

    As for Laura, it was time for her to start. To start destroying Tine slowly and to start getting her revenge. All she needs is to have the right person who could support her, then everything will be fine.

 Chapter 46: Agreement I

    Chapter 46: Agreement I

    Laura stood tall, looking at the door in front of her, and she knew that once she steps in, there will be no turning back.

    Laura turned her head and watched as Mary entered the room, carrying a tray of teacups in. She ced down the pen she was holding and moved to the couch. It had been hours since shest rested.

    Mary ced the teacups down and poured tea into the cup with the newly bought tea set. The aroma of the tea spread into the room and reached Laura''s nose.

    "This tea came from the west, and I heard it''s good for recovering your body. I was getting worried about you reading those amounts of papers and thought this might help you," Mary said and smiled.

    "Thank you, Mary. You''re a lifesaver," Laura sighed. Picking up the teacup and her eyes widened as she took a sip of the chamomile tea. She added, "It''s delicious."

    "Anytime, Miss." Mary smiled brightly.

    The papers scattered on the desk contained all the information about the nobles. There was only one thing that Laura needed to do, and it was to separate the nobles who supported Tine and the ones who didn''t.

    However, Laura was only able to rely on her memories to recall the faces of those nobles who attended Tine''s party. But since she couldn''t remember everyone''s faces. Laura struggled and was only able to recognize the important ones.

    Laura needed to know who supported Tine because it might bring her to a disadvantage. It was a pain in neck task, but what choice did Laura have? If she wanted things to be better, she needed to make her move.

    The other problem that Laura had is getting a supporter with great influence, a supporter who can protect her from harm and the evil doings of Tine. There was just one problem with that. Laura didn''t know anyone who would have more influence than Marquess Rogen. In terms of power, influence, and name.

    Laura did have one person in mind, but he is a busy person. Not only that, but another problem was also that despite his status and influence, he had never revealed his face to the public. Because of this, Laura didn''t want to expose him, as she didn''t have any rights.

    Laura sighed out loud, cing the cup on the table and slumped on her seat. So many things to do, and only a few are finished. The papers on the table were endless, and she was starting to regret rejecting Lester''s help earlier.

    "Mary, please call Lester. Tell him I need help."

    "Yes, Miss. I''ll be right back," Mary bowed before leaving the room.

    The person that Laura had in mind, the one who she knew could help her, was none other than Erwin Ferguson, but as she said, he''s a busy person. Running errands around the empire all day with a packed schedule, and knowing him, the word ''rest'' probably didn''t exist in his dictionary.

    Laura groaned out loud, burying her face in her hands. ''But maybe asking for help from others isn''t such a bad thing.'' she thought, especially when things are getting more and more chaotic.

    In the middle of her brainstorming session, Lester came as quickly as he could and knocked on Laura''s door. And as soon as she heard this, Laura promptly straightened her back and asked for the person on the other side toe in. Lester entered the room and noticed the number of papers scattered on the floor. For a while, he stopped breathing, but he knew what Laura needed help.

    "I''ll help you, and so please, clean the mess up, especially if you don''t want me to ruin what you have separated," Lester retorted. Laura shifted her eyes to the mess she had created,ughing awkwardly.

    "You could at least say it in a better way," Laura muttered as she proceeded to walk towards the mess.

    "If I don''t be strict with you, how can you change?" Lester answered back with a re. Making Laura flinch.

    "How did you hear that?" Laura scowled.

    "My hearing is good."

    "You ignorant brat," Laura muttered.

    "I heard that. And I don''t think you''ll be needing my help anymore," Lester threatened.

    "No, no, no. That was just a joke," Laura corrected.

    The night has fallen, and Laura was still busy assorting the papers on the table. With the help of Lester, the documents on the table were slowly but surely ttening. Just a few more to do, and she was done.

    "Lester, what do you think about Marquess Rogen and Tine? How do you think they are rted?" Laura pondered. Lester lowered the paper he was reading and tilted his head as he thought about what she just asked.

    "The rtionship they share with one another?" Lester asked. He added, "I don''t know, but what I do know is that Tine and Marquess Rogen knew each other since before."

    "I never knew that," Laura murmured.

    "I''m sorry that I''m not useful to you," Lester apologizes.

    "No, you don''t need to apologize. It can''t be helped, and Marquess Rogen is a mysterious person after all," Laura added.

    "Do you need someone who can overshadow Marquess Rogen?" Lester asked.

    "Yeah, I do, and I already have one in mind. But I don''t want to destroy his cover," Laura said.

    "Who?" Lester asked.

    "Erwin Ferguson," Laura blurted it out and covered her mouth instantly.

    It was the end for her. If people knew Laura and Erwin knew each other, it would be very bothersome. Even if it was Lester, Laura couldn''t bring herself to trust him because there is a possibility that he could betray her someday.

    Lester stood there speechless and swallowed the name Laura mentioned. Erwin Ferguson, the duke who never showed his face, was a mystery only very few people knew about. But thinking about it, Lester remembered that there was a man who attended Laura''s party who had silver hair.

    "It''s alright to share such things with me. I think I know what His Grace looks like, and I promise you that I will not tell anyone. So it''s better to tell me than to keep it bottled up to yourself all the time," Lester said.

    Laura was left with no choice and decided to tell Lester everything, starting from when they both met. It was a coincidence how they both met each other. After she was finished, Lester was left speechless, everything she told him sounded like a fairy tale story, but somehow they were all real.

    "So you don''t want to expose his face to the public. And that''s why you''re conflicted whether you''ll ask him or not," Lester repeated just to make sure, and Laura nodded. "But either way, he''ll need to expose himself to the public. He can''t forever hide in the dark."

    "Still should I try asking?" Laura contemted.

    "I think you should go for it," Lester convinced.

    Laura''s face lit up, and she smiled. Thanks to Lester, she was convinced that she should go for what she thinks. It''s better to try now than not to try and regretter, even if things might not go the way she had nned.

    "Bring me a paper and an envelope. I''ll be writing to him," Laura smiled.

    "Yes, Miss."

    Back to reality. Laura was starting to regreting to the Ferguson estate. But it wasn''t nice if she asked Erwin to go to their ce without any asion. ine called out for Laura, asking her to enter.

    Sending his aide to fetch, Laura made her confused. Why would he send him and not a maid? It''s not like they were both in any rtionship.

    It was her second time taking a foot into his estate. And the sight of everything was not a surprise to her anymore as it was times two bigger than their ce. She wondered if it was lonely to live in such a prominent ce by yourself.

    "Young Master is still dealing with some papers, and he wants to apologize for that," ine spoke, breaking the silence between them.

    "It''s alright. I''m sure I came in the wrong time as well, and so I too have to apologize," Laura concluded.

    "Please wait in this room. I''ll be asking the maids to make some tea for you," ine said and bowed as he took his leave.

    The room she was in was filled with books, and it piqued Laura''s interest. She traced her fingers on the books, and her eyes trailed the titles on the book. As she looked around, something familiar caught her attention.

    It was a fairy tale book that was, for some reason, very familiar to her. Somehow, she can remember someone reading that book to her in the past, but she couldn''t remember who it was. She flipped the pages and stopped when she saw one of the few stories that she read over and over again.

    "The cursed girl and the prince," Laura muttered.

    "Do you like that book?" Erwin asked. Making Laura squeak in fright and p Erwin on the face.

    Erwin groaned, touching his face andughed out loud. He saw Laura making a face he never expected. It was adorable, and it tempted him to scare her once again next time.

    Laura then realized that she just pped Erwin on the face, she was horrified by her actions, but at the same time, she didn''t regret doing it. It was his fault in the beginning.

    "I never expected to get pped by a woman," Erwin said, stillughing.

    "You deserve it," Laura said, crossing her hands together.

    "I''m sorry for that, Miss Laura," ine apologizes and scolds Erwin.

    "No, it''s my fault, also."

    "What''s with that low face of yours when you read that title out loud," Erwin asked.

    "None of your business," Laura puffed.

    "Okay. Don''t be so mad, I''m sorry, Laura," Erwin smiled, genuinely making Laura blush.

    Laura turned her head away and epted his apology. Just what kind of guy would use his face to apologize? It''s so unfair. It even made Laura flustered.

    "So, what''s this business you were talking about?" Erwin asked as his tone of voice changed.

    "Let''s take a seat first," Laura said.

    "And so, what important thing did you want to tell me?" Erwin asked.

    "That''s can you ask ine to leave first?"

    Erwin looked at ine, and he immediately followed. Initially, Laura didn''t want to kick ine out of the room, but she didn''t have a choice because it was a secret between her and Erwin.

    "I want to ask you to be one of my supporters," Laura said as she looked down, holding both hands together.

    "Why?" Erwin asked, leaning his elbows on hisp.

    "That''s because" Laura paused.

    "Because you need a way to defeat Tine. Am I right?" Erwin guessed. And he wasn''t wrong

 Chapter 47: Agreement II

    Chapter 47: Agreement II

    Laura averted her eyes and clenched her hands onto her dress. Her heart was beating loudly as she thought of a reply. As expected of Erwin, he knows what''s going in her head. With the gaze Erwin gave, it was impossible to run away from him.

    "Yes" Laura hesitated to answer. Nervously fiddling with her fingers.

    Erwin smirked, leaning on the back of the couch. He knew what Laura was thinking. Even if he died two years earlier than Laura, he knew that something was going on between her and Tine.

    "No, I don''t want to," Erwin retorted.

    "What can I do to convince you?" Laura asked. She leaned forward, looking straight into his eyes.

    "I wonder" Erwin teased. It was entertaining to watch Laura struggle, and so he continued to act like he was going to reject her.

    "Please?" Laura pleaded.

    Laura lowered her head as she lost all hope. It wouldn''t be ethical if she forced him into this agreement. But she''ll be at a disadvantage if he doesn''t lend her a hand.

    But out of nowhere, in the silence, Erwinughed out loud, making Laura startled and confused. Really, Laura is the only person in the world who could shake his heart. It was an unfamiliar feeling that brought him warmth.

    "I''m just kidding. I wanted to see how you would react, and it is exactly what I had thought of," Erwinughed.

    "That''s...mean," Laura stuttered. As her face slowly turned red.

    "Plus, I believe that I still need to repay you," Erwin added with a warm smile, making Laura''s heart skip a beat.

    "Just this once, I''ll be asking help from you," Laura confirmed.

    "But I have a condition," Erwin proposed.

    Knowing that an agreement will have conditions is an obvious move. But it was his condition that scared her. What if it''s something she can''t fulfill? It scared her.

    "I want you to be my partner to the Crowned Prince''s birthday party," Erwin smiled. Smiling as if it wasn''t a big thing, but it is.

    "You''re going to show your face?" Laura asked.

    "Not exactly. I''ll be wearing a mask for the party, and so you will wear one too. The masked couple isn''t that mysterious?" Erwin said.

    "Sounds suspicious, but isn''t it useless as my hair already stands out?" Laura asked. Shaking her head, asking herself just what is he thinking?

    Erwin, a man full of mystery, just wants to do things for fun. He didn''t mind not having any conditions. But knowing his mom, the duchess, she would force him to bring a random woman with him. And clearly, he didn''t like it. Bringing an unknown woman who he doesn''t even have an interest in.

    "That''s it?" Laura asked, tilting her head in the process.

    "Yep, that''s it," Erwin sheepishly smiled.

    "Really? No money or anything?"

    "That''s right," Erwin assured.

    After knowing the condition, Laura''s mind was at ease. It wasn''t anything challenging orplicated. But deep down inside, she wanted him to ask for more, because supporting someone is a big thing amongst the nobles, especially when the person has a lot of influence.

    What else can she do to satisfy herself?

    "Are you sure you don''t want anything else?" Laura asked.

    "It''s better than asking for you to be my lover, right?" Erwin said nonchntly, walking towards the couch.

    Laura''s face slowly turned crimson upon hearing this, and med herself for always reacting this way every time he teased her. It wasn''t like she had feelings for him, right? And despite the many encounters of both, Laura still considered Erwin as a stranger.

    But for Erwin, Laura was something else. A woman who he wishes to possess entirely and never let her go. But even so, they were both strangers with one another.

    "Fine... if you insist," Laura muttered.

    "I''ll be sending a tailor for you. Actually, I''ll be sending Scott to take your measurements. Also, you will keep the dress, and there''s no need to pay for it," Erwin said.

    "Okay," Laura nodded her head.

    "So there''s still another thing I want to talk to you about," Erwin said.

    The smile on his face faded, and so did Laura''s.

    It was something Laura had expected Erwin to bring up, and this time she had no excuses and couldn''t avoid it any longer. Laura is still Laura, but she is no longer the weak girl who ran away when things got tough.

    "Since I''m not really satisfied with your conditions, go ahead, ask me anything," Laura said with eptance, straightening her back, ready for the questions toe.

    "What do you know about Septus?" Erwin asked, watching Laura closely as he ced his hand on his cheek.

    "He revived me back, giving me a chance to live a second life," Laura answered.

    "That reminds me I have to thank you for something," Erwin said, and Laura tilted her head in confusion, waiting for him to borate further. He continued, "Thanks to you, I remember why I died in the past."

    Laura did not react, knowing that he was like her. She has known for a while as she recalled Septus saying. ''Save him, for he is my child.'' It was apparent that he was like her.

    And being given this opportunity, she realized that maybe this time, they might be the strongest in the empire if they both work together.

    "Was it a bad choice?" Laura asked.

    "No. In fact, I''m going to find the person who tried killing me."

    "Do you at least have a clue who''s behind it?" Laura asked once more.

    "I do. My uncle, Marquess Rogen. The fact that he tried killing me several times when I was younger. I am confident that it was him. Doesn''t that man have no conscience at all? Erwin sneered, clenching his fists tightly.

    "I think... it''s time I tell you my story," Laura decided.

    "You don''t have to" Erwin said with a soft voice.

    "Be grateful that I''m telling you a stranger my story," Laura attacked.

    In the beginning, Laura had no intention of telling Erwin, but his story touched her heart. Moreover, it was nice being able to rte to someone.

    And so Laura told her story.

    Starting from where she was in court, crying and begging for someone to believe her when she was alone in the dark, confined behind the iron bars when she heard Septus'' voice.

    Remembering the story of her past was painful. Her chest tightened, but she did not cry. It was a story that wasn''t meant to be talked about. But sharing her sufferings and pain to another person would make her relieved.

    A tear fell off Erwin''s eye, and he was surprised that he himself was crying. Not wanting Laura to see him crying, he turned the other way and hid his face. Wiping all the shed and unshed tears off, it truly was a depressing story to hear from someone else.

    "Why are you crying?" Laura asked softly. She walked towards Erwin, but he asked her to stop and not toe closer.

    "It''s embarrassing to be seen this way. So please, don''te any closer just to look at my pathetic face," Erwin sniffled.

    Seeing an unfamiliar side of Erwin, Laura giggled and insisted onforting this big boy. As weird as it sounds, the sight of him being this way made her happy.

    There is still someone in this world who would cry over her story. Is it because they both experienced death before?

    Laura patted his head, smiling. While Erwin still hid his face away from Laura, thinking, ''what kind of man would show his tears to a girl?'' It was not right at all.

    The door opened, breaking the momentum, and both of them were startled. ine entered the room and saw an unfamiliar sight. He nkly stared at Laura and looked at Erwin.

    ''Just what in the world was happening?'' ine was surely confused even if he didn''t show it.

    Seeing his young master crying, he immediately turned to the one person who could''ve known or even caused it.

    Laura''s mouth opened, and her hands wavered, exining to ine that all this is a big misunderstanding. But there was no way she was going to tell him why he cried.

    "ine, it''s not what you think," Laura eximed.

    "Really" ine pondered, still looking nkly at Laura.

    Just what is this misunderstanding? The situation felt like one of the weirdest and awkwardest things that he had ever seen. ine, who had no idea what was going on, then walked towards Erwin and pped the back of his head.

    "Cry baby," ine muttered. While Erwinined as he rubbed the back of his head and groaned.

    "I think I know why he cried. He was touched with your story, and please do not worry about that. Erwin is just a crybaby." ine said with a slight smile.

    "Really?" Laura asked, relieved that ine didn''t misunderstand anything.

    "I''m sorry if you saw that unattractive side of his. Even if he always acts serious, that man right there has a soft heart," ine retorted, pointing a finger towards Erwin.

    "You mean," Erwin joined as he started to fix himself.

    "You''re wee," ine replied.

    "Anyway, would you please stay here for dinner?" Erwin asked, fixing his tie but keeping his gaze at Laura.

    "I can''t reject you, can''t I?" Laura asked. Lifting a brow, slightly smiling.

    "Yep."

    Erwin and Laura finally found something that they had something inmon. They both lived another life to seek revenge and to im their safe future. And now that Laura has Erwin by her side, she doesn''t need to be scared anymore.

    When Erwin first saw Laura by the orphanage, he had instantly fallen for her. Not one day did he forget about the beauty and sadness on Laura''s face. It reminded him of the story, "The cursed girl and the prince."

    A story where love will never exist between them.

 Chapter 48: The Cursed Girl And The Prince

    Chapter 48: The Cursed Girl And The Prince

    Once upon a time, in and far, far away, lived a young girl who wished to be out of the door. She wondered how it felt to y with the green grass and drink the cold water from the streams again.

    However, she knew that there was no way she would be able to get out of the door because she was the cursed child.

    The young girl was different from the other girls. She never enjoyed ying with dolls, nor yed teatime.

    However, one day while she was ying with the other children, an ident had happened. This incident was a tragedy that caused all the children''s deaths who she was ying with. All the deceased children''s parents called her a monster and a cursed child because she was the only survivor.

    Since then, they had locked the young girl in an abandoned house and waited for her to die.

    One day, while she was on the verge of dying, a Prince had opened the door, and the first thing he saw was a lifeless figure of a young girl on the floor. Upon seeing this, he quickly ran towards her.

    "What happened to you?" he asked, kneeling on one knee, looking at her worriedly.

    "Why did you open the door? Now you will be cursed by me and die."

    "I don''t believe in that. I''m a prince, and I''m here to save the people who are in need."

    "Then will you take me out of this ce?"

    "I will bring you to my pce, and everyone there will serve you."

    Years passed, and the young girl had be the prince''s wife, who is now the ruler of the kingdom. The people praised them and were envious of their rtionship because the king truly loved her.

    However, their love story did notst long.

    One night, as the king and queen were sleeping, the king was killed in his dreams, and his wife, the young girl, had witnessed his death. The following day, the kingdom''s people had mourned the king''s death, and slowly the queen was called a curse to the kingdom.

    Rumors raised as the citizens found out what and who she was in the past. But because the king was no longer alive, the young girl didn''t have anyone to lean on.

    The young girl fled back to her vige and locked herself back inside the abandoned house. She continuously cried each night, wishing for him toe back.

    No one knew where she went, but it was said that in a vige in a farawaynd, a girl who resembled the queen would be heard at night, weeping and crying for help. It was indeed a pity for her to die without anyone by her side.

    It was the tale of a cursed girl who became queen and the king who died in his dreams.

    The sounds of the birds singing and the bright rays of sunlight hit Erwin''s eyes, waking him up. His eyes fluttered, and his eyes were struck with a sunray, which made him shield his eyes away. He used his hands to shield the ray and slowly sat up on the bed.

    What a nostalgic dream, he thought. The cursed girl and the prince is one of his favorite fairy tales. He chuckled, reminiscing the old times when his father used to read it to him. An old memory that he held dearly to.

    He also realized that the story of Laura and the cursed girl was somewhat simr. Trapped in the dark and only was able to get out when the prince came to save her. A tragic life, a tragic story.

    "Good morning, young master," ine greeted, opening the curtains.

    "Morning," Erwin greeted back.

    ine picked the pitcher up, pouring water into the cup, and handed it to Erwin. Another busy day, but Erwin''s face was lit up and brighter than usual. And it was because of yesterday''s encounter with Laura.

    "It looks like you''re in a good mood today," ine smiled, standing by the bed''s side.

    "I am," Erwin agreed.

    The events the other day cheered Erwin up. After seeing Laura, his energy fuel went to its limits, and he had finally gotten enough rest to start a new day. He got out of his bed and stretched his arms.

    "Just a reminder, but Her Grace ising today," ine said, tying the curtains.

    "Of course, I remember. Why would I forget about my mother?" Erwin chuckled.

    "I just thought you might have forgotten about it," ine continued.

    "Impossible," Erwin sneered. While ine shook his head,ughing. "I''m going to tell mother that you smacked me on the head."

    "Ha?!" ine eximed.

    Meanwhile, the maids in the Ferguson estate were all in a rush. They were cleaning the windows without a speck of dust to be seen. The cleaned the floor, making it shine brighter than ever. Suppose the Duchess saw one part dirty. She would nag all day long.

    Which is something nobody would want to experience.

    Right as they had everything prepared, outside the estate, a woman in her forties stepped out of the carriage, holding a fan covering her mouth. She looked at the enormous door and smiled as she thought about the past and the person she loved.

    "Your Grace, it has been a while," ine greeted and bowed.

    "How are you, ine?" The Duchess asked.

    "I''m doing well. Pleasee this way, the young master is waiting for you," ine said, directing her into the estate.

    All eyes were ncing at the Duchess, and no one couldpare her beauty to others. As she walked past them, her silver hair flew, and her gentle golden eyes shined. The maids squealed, inaudibly praising the Duchess.

    As they both turned to the right, the Duchess noticed a painting and stopped walking. She had a look of sorrow as she touched the artwork on the wall, greeting her deceased husband. Under the painting, abel, ''Silver Moon,'' was shown. The previous duke called their estate silver moon as it represents them as royalty.

    Just seeing the painting reminded the Duchess about her past and why she left for the countryside. Months after the previous duke passed away, the Duchess fell ill. It was a piece of sudden news to the people, and many thought she got ill mourning over her husband''s death. But in fact, the Duchess was just born with a weak body, to begin with.

    The doctor rmended the Duchess to live in the countryside because it was quiet and peaceful. She regrets leaving Erwin alone in the estate at a very young age, but she was left without a choice because he forced her to listen to the doctor.

    "I miss this ce," The Duchess whispered.

    "Everyone in this ce misses you too," ine smiled.

    "Haven''t your ears grown older? Just when will your good hearing sense of yours fade?" The duchess jokes.

    "I don''t think it will ever get worse," ine chuckled.

    "I just wished that my husband would be here and see Erwin''s growth. But instead, he''s up there watching over him, right?" The Duchess said with remorse.

    "I''m sure His Grace is guiding him," ine added.

    They both arrived in the room, and inside was Erwin, who was sitting on the couch reading Angelo''s reports. He was so focused to the point he wasn''t able to notice ine and his mother entering.

    The Duchess shook her head in disbelief. They were supposed to spend time together that day as they haven''t seen each other so long, but right now, the report he was reading was in the way of their enjoyment. But there was nothing she could do.

    Ever since Erwin took over his father''s work, he had been busy and spent less time with the Duchess.

    "Excuse me, young man. What in the world are you doing?" The Duchess acted mad, impatiently tapping her foot onto the foot.

    "Mother! I''m sorry. I got carried away with the reports. After all, it''s a piece of information I need," Erwin apologized and walked up to his mother to hug her.

    "I''m just kidding. How have you been?" The Duchess asked.

    "I''m fine. I just got my energy back," Erwin chuckled.

    "Right, I almost forgot about your partner to the pa-"

    "I have one already," Erwin eximed quickly, and his eyes grew softer.

    "And who might be the lucky girl?" The Duchess teased. Erwin hesitated to tell his mother, but he trusted his mother.

    "Laura Alvarado."

    The Duchess stayed quiet and smiled. She didn''t care who Laura was despite the rumors about her. She only cared about her son''s happiness, just like how the Duchess and the previous duke were.

    Both weren''t involved with a political marriage but married out of love.

    "The girl with ck hair," The Duchess stated.

    "Yes," Erwin said with seriousness. "Honestly, she reminded me of the cursed girl."

    "The fairy tale your father used to read to you?" The Duchess questioned, and Erwin nodded his head.

    He doesn''t know why, but somehow Laura''s first life resembled the cursed girl. At first, The Duchess thought it was a joke, but she noticed the seriousness in Erwin''s eyes and was speechless. It seems like he was really determined about this.

    "If you''re that serious about her, get her heart," The Duchessughed.

    "I think I already did," Erwin sheepishly said.

    "If you do, then don''t leave her side," The Duchess said.

    "Of course, I won''t. I''m serious about her. But she''ll be the one who needs to profess first." Erwin said in all seriousness

    "Just like your silly father," The Duchess shook her head.

    In the fairy tale, Laura was like the cursed girl. Waiting for someone to ept who she really is. While the prince was like Erwin, helping the cursed girl out of her shell and will protect her with all his life.

    But we all wish that their story wouldn''t be tragic, but full of love.

 Chapter 49: Admiration?

    Chapter 49: Admiration?

    "I''m finally here," Laura said.

    Right now, Laura has just arrived in the Smyth estate. At first, Erwin insisted on asking Scott to go to their estate. But Laura had also nned to visit Serena as they were not in touch recently, and decided to go to theirs instead.

    "Miss Laura, please follow me," The maid said, and Laura followed.

    It was her first time to be in the Smyth estate, and the aesthetics pleased her eyes. As expected of a family specialized in tailoring. Each corner was decorated neatly, and the color palette of the decorationsplimented the colors of the inside walls.

    "Please wait here. Miss Serena ising to meet you," The maid said before excusing herself, closing the door after.

    It was Laura''s first time to be in the Smyth estate, and she felt nervous. She stood up and walked around the room to ease her nervousness. It wasn''t like her at all. But maybe it''s because she knew that Serena would flood millions of questions to her.

    The door suddenly opened, startling Laura. She ced a hand on her chest out of fright and sighed. Where was the cool and quietdy she had met before? It was nothing like Serena, but it wasn''t a bad thing at all.

    "You''re finally here and so spill the tea," Serena panted.

    "Uhm, what about you catching your breath first and taking a seat?" Laura suggested.

    "Don''t make any disturbances, you need to tell me. So? I heard from my brother that the mysterious duke asked him to take your measurements?" Serena asked frantically. As her head leaned towards Laura.

    "Yes"

    "Why? Do you know what he looks like? Is he handsome? Silver hair? Broad shoulders? Tall? Beautiful eyes?" Serena asked. Her eyes had sparkled as Laura pushedughed and gently Serena''s face away from hers.

    "I guess he''s handsome? Silver hair yes, broad shoulders yes, but not as broad as His Highness Winston. But he''s tall and has lovely eyes," Laura blushed.

    Remembering the light blue eyes, she had seen made her heart flutter. It was as beautiful as the sky and gentle as it could be. But personality-wise it didn''t match him at all.

    ''There is no such thing as a prince charming riding a white horse.'' Is what Laura had thought.

    Serena smirked upon seeing the face Laura had made. She nodded her head, confusing Laura, andughed weirdly. It was like she had started to support them even though they didn''t have any rtionship.

    But knowing the stubborn personality of Laura, there was no way she would ask that. Still, Serena was determined to get them together. It is, after all a once in a lifetime chance.

    Especially since she knew that Laura knew the mysterious duke''s appearance and not only that, she also knew him personally.

    Sometimes Laura would think that Serena isn''t smart. But it was a good thing she had not recognized the guy who went to her small birthday party. Let''s just say that Serena can be forgetful at times.

    "I see," Serena smirked. "Right, then that means you''re going to Prince Elijah''s party?"

    "Prince Elijah?" Laura questioned. She had never heard someone named Elijah, but because Serena called him a prince then that means he''s the--

    "Crowned Prince Elijah. One of my childhood friends," Serena smiled, kicking her feet on the air.

    "I''ve never heard of him," Laura muttered.

    "Well, he''s as secretive as the duke," Serenaughed and added, "But he''s going to reveal himself in the party."

    "Do you think the duke will reveal himself?" Laura pondered. She crossed her arms together.

    "Eventually, he will maybe." Serena sighed dreamily.

    "We will never know what the future might bring," Lauraughed.

    "True," Serena agreed.

    After a few minutes, Scott arrived back at their estate and immediately went to take Laura''s measurements. At first, he was quite shocked when the duke asked him to take Laura''s measures.

    At first, he wasn''t entirely convinced and refused to believe that there was something between them, but thinking about it, the duke personally asked for him. And with that thought, he felt more sure that there was something more to it.

    "I''m sorry for beingte," Scott apologized, as he proceeded with measuring the waist of Laura.

    "No, it''s alright. Jade Tailor must have so many customers, and it''s expected that you''ll be busy."

    "Still, the duke asked me to do so. I can''t let his precious guest wait, am I wrong?" Scott smiled, asking Laura to lift her arms.

    Lauraughed softly and shook her head. Scott is a gentleman that for sure, and any woman would want to marry him. But sadly, he''s got a fiancee, and no other women can go after him.

    But still, who was this specialdy who able to capture this gentleman''s heart?

    "Brother, Eliza is here to see you," Serena teased as she walked towards him.

    "Why is she here?" Scott asked. He looked confused and dropped the measuring tape onto the floor, passing his job to Serena. "Sorry, I think you''ll need to take over."

    Serena sighed, shaking her head. The lucky woman who captured his heart was none other Eliza Dante. Many at first opposed their engagement, but the two were indeed in love with each other.

    Just seeing how Scott reacted when his lover came to his estate made him abandon his job was obvious to the audience that the two were mad about each other. Well, this is the power of love, I guess.

    "Geez, then he''s passing his job onto me," Serena pouted. Continuing to measure Laura.

    "I guess both are really in love with each other," Laura envied. She blinked twice and continued, "So what about you, Serena?"

    Serena stopped moving her hands, and nkly stared at Laura. At that moment, no one came into her mind, and never once did she have any thoughts about it. She didn''t really care if she got married or not.

    But eventually, she will need to.

    "I think, for now, I want to focus on bing a tailor," Serena refuted.

    "There are no problems with that. You can do it," Laura smiled.

    "I don''t know. There was a point I wanted to, but I can''t just abandon it, can I? It''s my dream, after all," Serena frowned.

    "Whatever your decision will be, I''ll be there to support your dream," Laura reassured and held Serena''s hand.

    In fact, Serena lied. She indeed wanted to be a tailor, but she had set her eyes on someone already. And it was none other than her childhood friend. But she didn''t have confidence in herself.

    She often had thoughts like she''s not pretty enough or graceful enough to be a princess. It was conflicting for her, and not only that, her so-called friend had long before dered that he''s hers.

    The thought of having the person she loves being taken away by one of her friends brought an uneasy feeling in her chest.

    Serena''s face turned pale, making Laura worried. She recalled seeing Serena this way many times, but she the reason behind that remained a mystery to her. Just what is making Serena look that way?

    "Serena?" Laura called out once more and which finally brought Serena back to reality.

    "Huh? Sorry...I," Serena paused.

    "What''s wrong?" Laura asked. Still holding Serena''s hand.

    "I just remembered something about my childhood," Serena said, and she wasn''t entirely lying. And she was relieved when Laura didn''t ask more about it.

    "I think you should take a rest. We can finish this when Scottes back," Laura said. Getting off the tform.

    "No, I''ll finish it. Brother entrusted this task to me," Serena insisted, pushing Laura back onto the tform.

    "If you insist"

    Laura felt she had asked the wrong question. But why is it bothering her so much? Could it be that guy she likes was someone who she can''t marry? Or could it be because he''s already engaged with someone?

    Really Serena deserves so much more.

    Scott was in the hallway, walking hand in hand with his fiance, Eliza. Eliza Dantees from a baron family. With her wavy brown hair and gentle features, she was able to catch Scott''s attention at first sight.

    A gentle couple is what they were called. Despite the status difference, Eliza didn''t be engaged with Scott just for the money but out of love. Kind of like a fairy tale story that eventually will have a happy ending.

    As for Laura, it was merely admiration. Erwin has everything, the looks, the brains, and the status. What else can he not have?

    But thinking deeply, maybe it was more than admiration.

 Chapter 50: Grand Party I

    Chapter 50: Grand Party I

    The next morning came with a bunch of footsteps entering Laura''s room. It was very unusual for other maids except Mary to enter the room, but it was a special day.

    It was not her usual day as it was the day she would be going to the ball with Erwin, which she didn''t tell anyone. However, she did state that there was a party that she needed to attend in the pce.

    The maids entered the room with excitement ready to transform Laura into another person. The excitement faces on the maids face scared Laura since she wasn''t the type of person to dress up or cake herself with powder.

    At least it''s better to be groomed properly than not to be. It would be embarrassing if she went to the grand party looking in. For sure other nobles would mock her for not trying, murmuring how rude she is for not representing herself properly to the emperor.

    It was early in the morning, and Laura was lying on the bed. She was sightly awake but still kept her eyes shut. Mary sighed upon seeing the dark and heavy bags under Laura''s eyes. Most likely, she sleptte out of nervousness.

    "Miss Laura, please get up," Mary coughed. But Laura didn''t bulge at all.

    "Miss, please get up. You''re going to bete for the party."

    Still, Laura did not move a single muscle. It was rather unusual for Laura not to wake up after one call. And the bags under Laura''s eyes did not ease Mary''s worries at all.

    Laura stayed quiet, and unmoving with no response, leaving Mary and the other maids without any choice but to let her sleep more.

    Mary and the other maids decided to stay in the room for a little while longer, giving her more time to rest. But before the maids moved to their position, Laura''s eyes opened, shocking the maids.

    Laura blinked twice and rubbed her eyes. She felt tired, and what can she do after staying upte? She clearly remembered lying down on the bed as her eyes remained wide open. It was not a pleasant experience at all.

    Mary rushed to Laura''s side, pouring a ss of water for her. On the other hand, Laura sat up on the bed and took the ss of water from Mary. Without realizing that she was taking things too quickly, she took a sip and choked on her water.

    Laura coughed out loud, handing the ss of water to Mary and patted her chest. It looks like she was still half-asleep and remembered what day it was. She groaned in annoyance and smacked her pillow.

    Mary, who stood by her side, titled her head and was confused. She wondered if it was a good idea to give her a ss of water in the morning, but then recalled that this had been a routine that Laura had over the past months, and there was never a problem until today.

    There was a figurine in the middle of the room with a sky blue dress, and on the neck was a pink ne to be given to her by Count Harrison, and a light grey mask decorated with gold.

    The sky blue dress was beautiful. It wasn''t the usual dress where many frills were on it. It had a modern look, and the long sleeves were transparent.

    It was Laura''s first time seeing a dress like that, and she absolutely adored it and praised Scott quietly for his hard work.

    Laura thought deeply.

    The long transparent sleeves might be a trend amongst the high women. And she was d to be the first one to receive such an elegant-looking dress. It was an honor.

    "This is my first time seeing a dress like that," Mary said, ncing at the dress.

    "Me too," Laura agreed.

    "Anyway, we have no time to spare. We need to move quickly," Mary rushed.

    Mary called the other maids in the room to start their unique spa. And obviously, Laura didn''t like it, but she had no choice because she looked worn after a sleepless night. There was nothing for her to say, and so she followed.

    The grand party started at night, and even if it was morning, there was no time to spare. It takes hours to beautify a woman, and every pace should be rxing, not in a rush.

    Laura touched the mask while Mary wasbing her hair. And as the sun was setting, the nervousness in her grew. Her focus on the party was gone for a moment, but now it seemed like her nerves were getting to her.

    It was not an ordinary party, but a grand party celebrating the crowned prince''s birthday and revealing his face amongst hundreds of nobles. It might be more nerve-wracking to be the crowned prince than to be someone else partner.

    A knock was heard from the door and entered Lester, who froze upon seeing Laura. The dress she wore made her look even more graceful and had made his forget his reason foring in the first ce.

    "Miss Laura, you''re partner is here to pick you up..." Lester coughed once he recovered, cing an arm at the back.

    "Already?" Laura panicked. "Am I forgetting anything?"

    "No, you''re not," Mary smiled, pushing Laura to the door. "Now rx, and go have fun."

    Laura sighed, looking at the grinning face of Mary. Sometimes Laura didn''t understand why Mary would grin when she goes out with a guy. It is weird, but really, Laura and Erwin are just friends who met each other in unexpected circumstances.

    It''s not like the petal will bloom in one night.

    "You look gorgeous tonight," Lesterplimented as he walked in front of Laura.

    "So, you mean I don''t look beautiful as any other days?" Laura said with a serious expression.

    "No, that''s not wh-"

    "I''m just kidding," Lauraughed softly. It is fun to mess with a guy like Lester. He gives the vibe of an older brother who you can tease all day long. "Thank you."

    "You''re wee," Lester chuckled.

    Laura walked out of the entrance floor, looking down the stairs. She was worried she might step on her dress and fall of the stairs. And so her attention was not on Erwin, who she didn''t notice stood there speechless.

    Erwin watched Laura walking down the stairs and quietly praised himself for suggesting Scott''s long transparent sleeves. Erwin was d, as expected of Scott, he never fails to impress him.

    Laura carefully walked down the stairs, and when she reached the bottom, she looked up, and her face slightly turned red.

    Looking at the man, she recognized who he was and was it none other her partner for the night, Erwin. Even if he did look stunning all the time, he looked much more attractive with the dark blue suit he wore.

    Not only that, but she also noticed the matching mask that they seemed to have, the only difference was the color. It was ck. Even if Erwin had the masked on, his light blue eyes still manage to stand out.

    Erwin rubbed his neck and coughed, catching Laura''s attention, making her embarrassed all the more. She tried hiding her blushing face, but Erwin had noticed it already.

    "Are you that in love with my eyes?" Erwin teased, making Laura embarrassed all the more.

    "Stop teasing me," Laura scolded.

    With the flustered face, Laura was showing Erwin couldn''t hold it in further. He promised himself not to touch her or make her feel ufortable in any way, but he couldn''t control it with how gorgeous she was.

    Erwin gently held a strand of Laura''s hair and kissed it. Laura shrieked intuitively, touching the part where he kissed and was speechless. She wondered ''just what in the world is he thinkingdoing something in public where all eyes were on them.''

    "What are you doing?" Laura asked nervously as she took a step back.

    "Showing everyone that you are my property," Erwin smiled, making Laura''s heart thump.

    She couldn''t hold it in any longer with the embarrassment she felt, and she decided to enter the carriage without Erwin''s help.

    The moment she got in, Laura sat on the corner, looking out the window, hiding her face. While on the other side, Erwinughed softly, stepping into the carriage.

    "Sometimes, I don''t understand what you''re doing," Laura puffed, still looking out the window.

    "Sometimes, I don''t understand why you like looking at my eyes," Erwin teasedcrossing his arms together while smiling.

    "Don''t tease me any further. I''ll kill you," Laurained.

    "You prepare yourself. Once you step into the pce as my partner, you already know that it''s going to be chaotic, right?" Erwin reminded as his smile turned into a frown.

    "I know. But it''s not as obvious that I''m Laura Alvarado," Lauraughed, now facing Erwin''s direction.

    "At least they know now that they can''t touch you," Erwin smiled, leaning his head on the window.

    "Please stop saying embarrassing things," Laura pleaded.

    "No, I''m not going to stop," Erwin smirked.

    Laura shook her head and gave up on arguing with this man. A man like Erwin will never listen and will do what he wants to do. There is no point in stopping him.

    But Laura didn''t think that it was that bad of a thing.

    Having her heart skip a beat and her face blushing were all unusual things for her, but it wasn''t bad. For some reason, she didn''t mind Erwin teasing her all day long.

    Perhaps she has fallen for him?

 Chapter 51: Grand Party II

    Chapter 51: Grand Party II

    Laura and Erwin put on their masks before getting off the carriage, and it didn''t surprise Laura that all eyes were on them, wanting to see their faces hidden by the mask.

    Erwin got out of the carriage extending a hand to Laura, who looked dazzled with his actions. She wasn''t used to his gentleman act though he is one.

    To not be rude and suspicious, Laura epted his hand and carefully got out of the carriage, and heard some Nobel gasping out loud. They both ignored their reactions and moved on.

    There is no point in fighting an endless battle.

    Laura''s hair did stand out amongst the crowd, but Erwin''s hair stood out more. Everyone in the empire knew this. Having silver hair means you are part of the royal family. And it was rare to see someone of royal daily.

    Not only that, what made them stand out the most was their masks. It was weird to hide their faces in the grand party. But what choice did they both have? Laura needed to try to conceal while Erwin hid his face from the public since his birth.

    The nobles who first walked up the stairs felt immense pressure and auraing from Laura and Erwin. They all froze and made way for the pair to go and enter the ballroom first.

    Still, the whispering continued, and Laura was a bit worried. Knowing that she isn''t supposed to go out to the public, she needed to fulfill their agreement. It wasn''t like she can move the day of the crowned prince''s celebration.

    "It seems we''re quite famous now," Erwin said with amusement as he looked at Laura, who sighed, shaking her head.

    "Well...whose fault is that?" Laura said, shooting a threatening smile at Erwin, who backed off immediately upon meeting her gaze.

    "It''s not like you can do anything about it," Erwin sheepishly smiled.

    "Sometimes, I wish you were much more mature," Laura said and rolled her eyes.

    "Well, sometimes, I wish you can ept me for who I am," Erwin backfired, making Laura realized she had done something wrong without noticing it earlier.

    Laura stopped walking and sincerely looked at Erwin. Her tongue slipped words. She said some things out loud unintentionally. She thought that she might have hurt his feelings and wanted to apologize.

    "I''m alright. You don''t have to apologize," Erwin said as he kept the smile on his face.

    Even if Erwin assured that he was alright, Laura didn''t feel good about it. She knew what it feels like to be judged, to tell you to change because you are not good enough. She felt guilty.

    "It''s not alright. I''m sorry," Laura apologized and continued walking up the stairs, leaving Erwin a few steps behind.

    Erwin felt like his heart was about to break. Seeing the hurtful face on Laura was a sight he wished not to see at all. Even if they were friends, he still doesn''t know much of Laura.

    All he knows is that she has memories of her past or rather her first life. Erwin wanted to apologize to Laura, but he found it difficult to talk to her. The air between them has suddenly be awkward.

    ''What now, Erwin?" Laura muttered, making Erwin sigh and slightly loosened his necktie.

    By the entrance, Laura waited for Erwin to reach the top because there was no way she would enter the ballroom alone. And the only person she can rely on is Erwin even though the air between them is awkward.

    "Don''t make that face. It makes my heartache," Erwin frowned, looking towards the entrance door.

    Laura felt like crying, but if she does cry, the make-up Mary had done with great effort would go to waste. Instead, she straightened her back and looked at Erwin as her lips lifted ear to ear.

    "I''ll just say this once... I''m sorry."

    "It''s alright, next time no need to apologize," Erwin said with a smile and ced a hand on Laura''s head.

    The air between them lifted, and everything was back to normal. Erwin showed the invitation card to the pce guard, who granted their ess to the ballroom.

    But before entering, Erwin asked for the hand of Laura, which she happily epted.

    "Let''s go, mydy," Erwin smiled, leading Laura into the ballroom.

    Unlike the first time Laura visited the pce, it was a different venue and different ballroom. The first time Laura entered the pce, the event was held in Maria''s hall, which was smaller.

    This time it was held in Rose''s hall, where it was twice as big and extravagant. Mainly, Rose''s ballroom was used for grand parties like royal families'' celebrations or significant achievements from a royal family member.

    Laura and Erwin both entered the grand hall, and from the outside, instruments could be heard ying. As expected, no noble would want to miss the birthday party of the crowned prince.

    It would be a disgrace if they ever missed such a great party like this. And not only that, it would be a waste of an opportunity to experience pure luxury.

    The timing of their entrance was great. The lights dimmed and shed on the aisle in front of them. First, the emperor walked down the aisle, and behind him was Prince Winston.

    After the king and Prince Winston sat on their chairs. The Crowned Prince, Elijah, walked down the aisle, wearing a mask.

    The Crowned Prince''s face reveal is probably the one thing that everyone was anticipating, especially the youngdies.

    Erwin leaned lower to Laura''s height and whispered, "When that mask gets off. Thedies in the hall will start fawning for him."

    Lauraughed softly, concealing herughter with one hand and whispered back, "How do you know?"

    "Just watch and wait," Erwin said, lifting a brow.

    Prince Elijah stands on the tform, and the hall became silent. Laura wondered just what kind of person he is. Because just like the mysterious Erwin, Prince Elijah was in the same position as Erwin.

    "Ie today to celebrate my 18 birthday and reveal my face in front of hundreds of nobles. I, Elijah Frederik Quinn, want to thank each of you for making time to attend my party. I want to thank my father and younger brother for supporting me when I hid in the dark. However, this time, I''m going to show the world I am worthy and why I exist. Once more, wee to my party and have a great time."

    Laura pped her hands as she anticipated to see the face of Prince Elijah. And secretly, Erwin looked at Laura''s anticipating face and which brought a weird feeling to his stomach.

    "I''m so much better than him," Erwin muttered.

    Prince Elijah then slowly removed the mask on his face, and the nobles pped around of apuse. His golden eyes shined even brighter without the cover, and his expressionless appearance caught thedies'' eyes.

    Like Erwin predicted, the youngdies fawned other Prince Elijah, and some even acted shytrying to catch his attention. Ladies tend to act shy around the people whom they are interested in. But for sure, none of thedies caught his eyes.

    The speech ended, and the nobles continued talking to one another. But Erwin needed to greet the emperor and his cousins and asked Laura to stay in a corner before returning.

    Laura didn''t want Erwin to leave her side and insisted on going with him. But Erwin said it''s alright for her not to go because it is a family thing. But the truth was deep inside, he just didn''t want to introduce Laura to his cousins.

    Laura then agreed to wait for Erwin and watched Erwin''s back as he disappeared and blended with the crowd. She leaned and rested her head on the wall, wishing for him toe back sooner.

    Erwin kneeled onto one knee, greeting The Emperor and his two cousins. He was happy to see his cousin revealing his face out in public because the Crowned Prince cannot forever stay in the dark.

    "It has been a while, Erwin," Prince Elijah smiled, hugging him.

    "It sure is, oh, and by the way, happy birthday, dear cousin," Erwin said genuinely, patting the back of Prince Elijah.

    "Thanks. So I was just curious, who''s thatdy you brought with you," Prince Elijah nudged Erwin using his elbow.

    "Guess."

    "You''re future fiancee?" Prince Eliah teased.

    "Who knows," Erwinughed.

    "Say, Erwin, I think you need to help your futuredy out," Prince Elijah pointed towards Laura, surrounded by men.

    "Those bastard old men," Erwin clenched his fist.

    "Go save yourdy," Prince Wiston, joined wooing.

    "Then, I must leave. See you soon," Erwin nodded his head and rushed to save Laura.

 Chapter 52: Grand Party III

    Chapter 52: Grand Party III

    Laura continued waiting in the corner, not noticing that she was being watched until four men cornered her. They were all smiling weirdly at Laura, and she felt ufortable.

    The other nobles who saw Laura stranded on the corner ignored her, pretending not to see her.

    Just what kind of people are they? Very ignorant and unhelpful. The type of people Laura dispised.

    "Hey, youngdy, what''s your name?" Asked one of the men with a creepy expression.

    Laura stayed silent and ignored all four of them. She crossed her arms together, clearly showing her disinterest, and trying to show them she doesn''t need or want anything from them. They were all just desperate to find a lover.

    They were all single men in their 30s. None looked attractive enough to pass her standards, and even their personality is rotten. It was disgusting to see such actionsing from them.

    "Don''t ignore me, sweetheart."

    One of them approached closer to Laura, and Laura tried taking a step back, but her blood ran cold as she felt her bare back was touching the cold wall.

    "Please go away," Laura begged, but none of them listened.

    If only someone had stayed with Laura or even defend her, she wouldn''t be in this kind of position.

    Just because they were scared of the four men didn''t mean they could abandon a youngdy alone.

    In the first ce, it was Erwin''s fault for not bringing someone by her side. But too bad, no one knew who Erwin was. One of the four men hissed and tiled his head swiftly.

    "Where have I seen you before?" He questioned.

    "Nowhere," Laura boldly answered.

    There was no need for Laura to show respect to some men who cornered her. It was rather rude to corner a helpless and weakdy, whose words are much more powerful than her body strength.

    "ck hair...weird."

    "Thank you," Laura smiled, not caring about what they thought about her. She stood confidently, not lowering her head in front of those filthy men.

    The man clicked his tongue and walked closer to Laura, making her feel helpless, wishing for someone to save her. It''s disgusting having a rude and disrespectful man constricting ady''s move.

    "Who cares about that at least she''s young."

    "Come go with us, littlemb."

    One of the men held Laura''s hand, gripping it tightly. Laura resisted the man''s grip, but she was too weak to fight against him because of her small figure.

    Under her breath, she cursed internally for those other nobles who stood at the side, not even attempting to help her.

    "Just who are you touching?"

    The four men turned their heads, looking at the masked man walking towards their direction. Laura felt relieved that Erwin was back. Only if Erwin brought her with him, then nothing like this would have happened.

    The men who stood before the masked man gave a threatening look at him, telling him off. But to begin with, they didn''t know that the masked man was Laura''s partner. They didn''t know how bad the situation could turn out.

    "And who are you? Wearing a mask, this is what you call a weakling," Laughed the taller man.

    "Me a weakling? Or you a weakling for picking on a small girl like her?" Erwin answered back, leaving the four men speechless.

    "Who do you think you are? I''m a viscount! And what''s your position?"

    Erwin shook his head in disappointment. Corruption is what this man way was disying, overuse of power just to get the things they want. Just because they have a higher status than others gave them the mindset to get whatever they want.

    At the same time, they didn''t know who they were messing around and what trouble they were bringing themselves into.

    "Are you that interested?" Erwin asked.

    "What are you? A baron from a farmer''s family?"

    "No, not quite. I help rule the country," Erwin scoffed. Pushing the four men aside and grabbed Laura''s wrist.

    As Erwin dragged Laura away from the four men, the tall man clicked his tongue and rushed towards Erwin in a punching position. The taller man punched Erwin on the face, making his mask drop onto the floor, exposing everyone.

    Themotion caught the other nobles'' attention near or far from them, and not only that, but they also caught the emperor and the princes'' attention.

    Prince Elijah, from afar, quietly watched and felt entertained. But punching someone of royal was something he couldn''t bear to watch. He quickly ordered the guards to stand by and not go until hemands them to do so.

    Laura gasped when she saw the bruise on Erwin''s face and panicked with his face revealed. She called his name out once, but he signed her not to do so. There was no point in stopping the angered Erwin.

    "You''re quite bold to punch me on the face," Erwinughed and was angered was bubbling in the inside.

    Erwin walked towards the tall man, whose eyes wandered around the ballroom and rubbed his hand together. He never felt such an enormous aura around a person. Just what is Erwin? A monster?

    The tall man clenched his fists and decided to fight back still, not noticing who he had just punched. While the other nobles who witnessed the punch started murmuring to each other, bad-mouthing the man who disgraced himself in front of royalty.

    "It''s your fault for getting in our way."

    "My fault? Just to inform you she''s my partner, and you dare surround a Duke''s fiancee?" Erwin answered.

    "Duke? Did he just say a duke?

    "No, wait, it''s possible. Look at his hair!"

    The tall man didn''t want to embarrass himself and continued to stand tall despite the other nobles giving him a disgusted look.

    "And you have no proof."

    "Is my silver hair not be good enough for proof? Or should I asked my uncle and cousins to get off their seats and defend me," Erwin red, unconsciously gripping Laura''s wrist harder.

    Laura flinched, signing Erwin to stop gripping her hard. Anger filled his head, and there was no way to cool him off. Instead, she tried getting out of his grip, but Erwin was too strong for her.

    Erwin felt a pat on his shoulder and red while turning back, seeing his cousin, Prince Winston smiling. His expression softened, and so did his grip.

    "I can''t believe you''re doing something like this in brother''s birthday party, and yes, he''s my cousin, and he is of royalty, Prince Winston said, making his way towards the taller man whose face stiffened.

    "Y-your highness, this is just a misunderstanding. Please forgive me," The tall man kneeled and lowered his head to the floor.

    "Why are you apologizing to me?" Prince Elijah asked. "There''s no point if you apologize to me."

    The tall man bit his lip and apologized to Erwin. Today in front of hundreds of nobles, the tall man embarrassed himself. Sometimes it''s better not to show off your status and just stay quiet.

    What makes you different if your status is high? It''s just all about power and fame. Status doesn''t make you any different from other people because, by the end of the day, we''re humans, to begin with.

    Laura looked at Erwin and felt guilty of something. Because of the incident, his face was revealed to hundreds of nobles. Worse of all, he introduced her as his fiancee. Things are just getting worse and worse.

    "Is this your fiancee?" Prince Winston joked.

    "Yes, she is. Do you have a problem with that?" Erwin answered fiercely.

    "I''m just asking, don''t need to be so angry," Prince Winston said, surrendering, putting an arm around Erwin''s shoulder.

    Erwin looked down at the four men who kneeled before him. He couldn''t forgive what they did to Laura and will never do. Killing the four men was part of his n, but he knew that Laura wouldn''t like it.

    "Kick them out of the ballroom and make sure I don''t see their faces again," Erwinmanded, and the guards followed.

    The ballroom''smotion cooled down, and news about both the Crowned Prince and the Duke''s sudden reveal bombed the whole town. It certainly wasn''t a wise decision of Erwin to just say his name out. But if it''s for Laura, he was willing to do anything for her.

    Under the moon, two shadows were seen in a restricted garden. One was ady, and one was a man sitting by the edge of the fountain.

    "Why did you do that? It''s so stupid of you," Laura cried out loud, hiding her face.

    "Either way, I''ll need to show my face to the people one day," Erwin smiled, wiping Laura''s tears off.

    Laura felt very guilty. She kind of regret asking him to lend her a hand. Only if she didn''t ask him, then none of these events would have happened.

    "Don''t tell me you''re regretting asking me." Erwin frowned and held Laura''s hand. "Because I don''t regret a single thing at all."

    Thest few words of Erwin echoed in Laura''s mind. She didn''t know whether to be happy or to be sad. But she felt a sense of security around him and kept quiet, weeping without reason.

    Erwin, on the inside, was happy that there was someone to cry for him. All the more, he was tempted to take care of this silly girl.

 Chapter 53: Grand Party IV

    Chapter 53: Grand Party IV

    "Have you calmed down?" Erwin asked, kneeling on one knee, smiling softly at her.

    Laura nodded her head and sniffled as her eyes gazed away from Erwin''s eyes. She didn''t hate the fact someone was by her side tofort her. It was like half of the burdens went to him. But it was quite embarrassing to cry in front of Erwin.

    "What''s wrong?" Erwin asked, still kneeling on one knee, looking at Laura from below.

    Still, in embarrassment, Laura didn''t answer and drew her face away from him. Her eyes were red and puffy, and she had a runny nosea perfect match to embarrass herself.

    "What... don''t tell me you''re embarrassed about crying in front of me," Erwin paused, blinking twice and slightly smiled.

    Laura pushed Erwin''s shoulder softly, making him fall onto his butt. The more Erwin provoked her, the more she got annoyed with him. Well, at least that makes them both equal now.

    But before Laura took another step, she noticed the unfamiliar surroundings.

    From behind, Erwin stood up, dusting his pants andughed upon seeing her confused face. He, on the other hand, was one of the few people who knew the pce well. So this wasn''t a problem for them.

    "Stopughing," Laura said, turning her head, looking at Erwin.

    "Sorry," Erwin apologized with a small smile.

    "Where are we?"

    "In the garden."

    Laura raised her brow and crossed her arms. It was evident that they were in the garden, and she knew Erwin was ying around. But knowing the personality of Erwin, she gave up on asking and sat back again.

    "The garden where only royalty can only enter," Erwin said.

    "Then why am I here? I need to get out. It''ll be bad if I get caught," Laura panicked and frantically stood up to leave.

    But before Laura took a step, she felt a pair of hands on her shoulder, restricting her movements. She turned her head and looked at Erwin, who didn''t seem bothered at all.

    Laura slowly removed Erwin''s hands off her shoulders and took two steps back. Is this man in his right mind? How can he stay calm andposed after bringing a stranger into the garden?

    "I can''t be here," Laura stuttered.

    "It''s alright. A friend of royalty is wee to be in here," Erwin said.

    "Still. I can''t enter without the Emperor''s permission," Laura insisted.

    "Laura, do you trust me?" Erwin asked.

    Now thinking about it, Laura wasn''t sure of what to do or say at all. Did she trust this man who suddenly entered into her life? Before answering his question, Laura clenched onto her dress and looked away.

    "I...don''t know."

    Even though it felt like an arrow had pierced into Erwin''s chest, he shrugged it with a smile. He expected this answer and was ready to face it, but he couldn''t hide the face he made.

    A painful smile.

    Two people stood under the moona night where they both couldn''t hide what they felt. One was confused about epting her trust, and the other just wanted to be trusted by the person he was interested in.

    With the awkward and weird air surrounding them, Laura excused herself even though she didn''t know where she could go. While the wind passed Erwin, his icy eyes appeared, and his mouth formed a frown.

    Erwin brushed his hair and loosened his tie. He sighed out loud, feeling down. Just when things between both of them were going well. Now, it''s back to phase one again.

    "I hate my life," Erwin groaned.

    On the other hand, Laura walked through the endless hallway, and many thoughts filled in her head. She never asked herself who Erwin was in her life. She was bewildered and ran away.

    Even if she told herself not to trust many people, why did she involve herself with Erwin? All the more, what if Erwin decides to cancel their agreement? Will that mean that it''ll be the end for her?

    The cking sounds of her heels stopped, and she looked down on the floor. Once again, she did something to tense their rtionship. Just when things went back to normal.

    In the middle of the long hallway, Laura hugged her knees and buried her head into her knees.

    It was because of trust that troubled Laura. Her mouth tasted bitter as if she wanted to run back to Erwin and tell him it was a misunderstanding. But it is what is, and she didn''t have the power to turn back time.

    "I''m so stupid," Laura muttered.

    The next day arrived, and Laura still couldn''t stop reying the events that happenedst night. She also felt guilty after what she did, but what can she do? She didn''t have a clue about what to do about it.

    Mary walked inside Laura''s room and saw her by the window lost in her own train of thoughts. The whole morning, every time she came into the room, she would catch Laura spacing out, and no matter how many times she called Laura, she couldn''t shake her out of it.

    The only thing Mary could do was to watch herdy stuck in a problem. And it conflicted her as she couldn''t think of any way she could help Laura at all.

    "Miss Laura?" Mary asked, looking worriedly at the dazed Laura.

    Still, Laura didn''t budge or turn to Mary''s direction. Mary called Laura once more, and this time she was able to shake Laura out of her trace.

    "Yes?" Laura answered, turning her head at Mary.

    "Are you alright?" Mary asked, hoping Laura would answer her honestly.

    "Yes...why?" Laura asked nkly, tilting her head.

    "I-it''s nothing," Mary smiled.

    Even if Mary had the opportunity to ask, she didn''t want to force in the question but instead wait for Laura to tell her. For now, there was nothing Mary could do but wait.

    Laura leaned her head on the window as she sat on the chair. There was a big mess in her mind right now. Trust, just what is that? It was already hard for her to trust people in the estateall the more, a stranger like Erwin.

    "Would you like some tea?" Mary asked.

    "Yes, please."

    There was no time for Laura to think about this as she had to focus on what she should do with Tine. Things between them were getting intense, and not only that, the news about Erwin blossomed amongst the people.

    Because the crowned prince and Erwin revealed their face in front of the people, many other nobles would request and invite them for a tea party. Mainly was to introduce their daughters to them.

    Even though Laura knew things like these were bound to happen, she still felt a tingling spark in her chest. She thought, ''what if anotherdy catches his eyes? Does that mean there would be a lower chance for them both to see each other again?''

    Thinking about this made Laura realize something, ''just what is this feeling, jealousy?'' She stood up, mming the table in front of her, and startled Lester, who quietly stood in the corner. There was no way she was jealous.

    Laura shook her head, not wanting to ept it. There was no way she liked Erwin, a cheeky and mysterious guy. Lester worriedly looked at the conflicted Laura and opened his mouth to speak, but not a word escaped.

    Lester nodded his head, agreeing that it was a woman''s problem, and he had no right to interfere at all.

    Mary entered Laura''s room, holding a tray with a teapot and teacup. Laura thanked Mary and sighed out loud again. The heavy feeling in her chest did not subdue, but it somehow escted.

    "Miss, is there a problem? I''ve heard you sigh all morning. Are you still tired from yesterday''s party?" Mary asked, cing the teacup on the table.

    "I might be tired," Laura lied. There was a reason why she lied, and that''s because she didn''t want to worry Mary at all.

    But without knowing, Mary already knew something was wrong and was already worried about her but hides it. There was no reason why Laura should tell Mary. It was her problem to solve after all.

    "It''s alright to tell me," Mary said in aposed manner.

    "I''m really fine," Laura sighed as she was starting to feel annoyed.

    "Are you re-"

    "I said, I''m alright!" Laura yelled, mming her hand on the table.

    Mary ced a hand on her chest and bit her lip. While Laura realized she had done something she wasn''t supposed to do. Thest person, Laura, promised not to yell at was Mary. Yet she just did.

    Mary put a smile on her face, acting not offended, but deep down, she was wounded. She may have pressed the button, but she just wanted to be a friend who could help Laura.

    It made Mary start to think, did Laura think of her as a friend?

    "I-I''m sorry. Please just leave me alone," Lauramanded, not meeting Mary''s eyes.

    Mary hesitated to follow Laura''smand, but she had no choice because she was a maid who needed to listen to her master''s orders.

    "No, I should be the one to apologize," Mary said, bowing, leaving the room, and following Lester out.

    The aroma of the hot tea spread in the room, reaching the nose of Laura. But she wasn''t in the mood to drink tea and just wanted to shut herself in the room, just like what she did in the past.

    And because of that, Larua felt she was back to phase one. She felt overwhelmed and didn''t know what to do. It was her first time feeling like this.

    First, she didn''t know if she trusted Erwin and left him alone. Second, she yelled at her first friend. What can she do now? She was feeling hopeless. And felt like she was all alone again.

 Chapter 54: Third Event I

    Chapter 54: Third Event I

    The things Laura hoped not to happen happened. It was a mess right now, and of all times, the journal showed a new event. Of all times, it had to appear when things weren''t going well for her.

    Laura was seen lying on the bed, covering her eyes with her skinny arms. The other night a sudden light appeared from the secret closet, and she couldn''t hide her annoyingness.

    Laura didn''t bother checking what''s in the journal despite the light bothering her through the night. She didn''t feel like doing anything, but Laura knew things couldn''t stay like this. She needed to pull herself up.

    "Mary, water," Laura called, but then she remembered because of what happened yesterday. After the incident, Mary asked Lester to serve Laura in the meantime.

    Instead of calling for Lester, Laura decided to get out of her bed and get it for herself. With the way she called for Mary, it was evident that she needed Mary in her life. But in the meantime, it wasn''t time to call for Mary.

    Laura''s eyes reached the secret closet and thought she should stop ignoring it otherwise, who knows Septus might throw a tantrum. She took the box out of the secret closet, got the journal out, and opened it.

    When Laura opened the journal, the light blinded her eyes, making her shut it quickly and used her arms to shield herself. The light felt more intense than thest time she had seen it, and wondered why.

    Once Laura opened her eyes, she was no longer in her room but in a ce where people only dreamed of being in. Her foot was stepping on water, and when she looked up, it was bright, colorful skies that she saw.

    It wasn''t a dark room, but rather a light that filled the whole room. Laura was confused about where she was. It isn''t some kind of error that Septus made, is it?

    After a few seconds, the shaking stopped, and Laura looked around her, and no one was to be seen. Except for her reflection that reflects on the water she was stepping on.

    "Where am I?" Laura asked herself, looking around. "Septus?"

    "It has been a while, Laura. I''ve been waiting for you, and it seems like you aren''t in your best condition today," Septus voiced ringed into her ears.

    Laura frowned and nodded her head, and in exchange, Septus chuckled. Only the voice of Septus was present, but his physical body didn''t appear.

    "I''m sorry. It''s just that things have been hectic the past two days," Laura answered, rubbing an arm.

    "It''s alright. Is there anything I can help you with?" Septus asked.

    "No, I have to solve this problem on my own."

    "I like that," Septus said.

    "So, what''s the third event?" Laura asked with determined eyes.

    "I want you to eliminate Silence."

    Laura raised her head upon hearing Silence. She thought that Erwin eliminated the organization group. But it seems like it was continuing, and of course, there''s a leader behind that group.

    "Do you know their motive?" Laura asked, rubbing her chin.

    "I do, but that''s for you to find out."

    With the number of things happening to her, Laura didn''t want to ept the event, but it could take someone else''s life, and it might be hers. A cold breeze cold behind her back and she shivered.

    Laura sighed and crossed her hands together. She thought that Septus is making her life harder. But she didn''t have a choice but to ept it because it may take someone''s precious life. And Laura didn''t want anyone to be at risk or, worse, end up dead.

    A meaningless death.

    "I understand."

    "Then I shall bring you back," Septus said.

    "Wait!" Laura pleaded, clenching her fists.

    "What is it?" Septus asked.

    "Will Erwin die again?" Laura hesitated.

    It took time for Septus to answer, and maybe him staying silent means a yes. It seems like Laura needs to reconcile her rtionship with Erwin as soon as possible. She wouldn''t want her biggest supporter to die and lose against Tine.

    "It''s alright. I understand I''ll do something about it," Laura said.

    "I knew it. It was wise of me to choose you," Septus said.

    "I feel pleased to hear that," Lauraughed softly.

    "You finallyughed."

    Laura flinched, and her lips lifted ear to ear. Despite her chest tightening, she continued to put a smile on her face.

    The past two days for her felt very distant. First, she did something to make her and Erwin in an awkward position. Second, she yelled at Mary, and since then, they both didn''t talk to each other.

    Laura told herself to solve her problems with Mary before solving her problem with Erwin. She wanted things to go smoothly, and she didn''t want to live in a regretful life as she did in her past.

    "Thank you," Laura smiled.

    "You''re wee, my child. Now let''s bring you back to your world. It seems like someone''s worried about you," Septus said.

    Laura closed her eyes, and once she felt her surroundings changed, she opened her eyes and was back in her room. Her eyes looked at the table, and there was a chocte mousse.

    It was from Mary who wanted to apologize and who was worried about Laura''s health. After all, Laura hasn''t been eating well.

    Laura walked out of the door and asked a maid to call Mary, and the maid immediately followed. She thought that she would need to solve her own problems first if she needed to do the event.

    The first step was to apologize to Mary, which isn''t hard at all. At the same time, her other problem was Erwin. Just how will she apologize to him? Just having the thought of it, Laura thinks she deeply hurt Erwin''s feelings.

    It was a total disaster for Laura. Just why did she do that? The more she thought about it, she felt stupid and embarrassed. But it wasn''t like Laura had a choice either. She was just scared to trust someone.

    Laura turned her head, looking at the door upon hearing a knock. She felt her stomach sinking as she saw Mary. Mary avoided Larua''s eyes and lowered her head. It looked likes Mary was scared of whatever Laura will say to her.

    "Take a seat, Mary," Laura said.

    "No, it''s okay. I''ll just stand up," Mary insisted.

    "No, take a seat."

    Mary hesitated, but at the same time, she didn''t want to anger Laura any further. Mary took small steps and sat on the couch with her back straightened, and her eyes wandered around.

    "I''m sorry," Laura apologized and slightly lowered her head.

    "D-don''t be. I should be the one who''s supposed to be sorry," Mary panicked and bowed.

    "No, it''s my fault. I was just tired," Laura said. At the same time, Mary shook her head and sat beside Laura.

    "It''s alright," Mary smiled.

    Laura bit her lip and hugged Mary. The feeling of having someone by your side is what Larua had missed. Laura hoped not to make the same mistake, and maybe someday she''ll tell Mary more about herself.

    For now, it wasn''t time for Laura to expose herself.

    "So tell me. The guy who came to your birthday party was Duke Erwin? I''m right, aren''t I?" Mary asked as her face grew closer to Laura''s.

    Laura moved her face away and stayed quiet. What else can she say? There was nothing to hide about Erwin anymore. What Larua wanted to avoid was having rumors about her and Erwin.

    The future was already a mess ever since Tine falsely used Helga of poisoning her. Things just get crazier and crazier to the point where Laura didn''t know what to do anymore.

    Still, despite the many hurdles in front of her eyes, Larua didn''t give up. She didn''t want to be weak, instead wanted to be a strong womana woman who wouldn''t fall after being killed once.

    Larua thought that if only she knew Tine''s real personality earlier, she wouldn''t suffer as much as she did. It was a miracle that she was able to go back and have a second chance in changing her future.

    Mary stared at Larua intensely, waiting for answers, and Larua sighed and told her how they both met each other.

    From the orphanage till now, it was like fate that brought them together. As if they were both meant for each other. A mysterious guy and a mysterious woman.

    They were a mysteriousbo who, at first, wasn''t known to the empire, but was now known by all.

    "It''s just like a meeting that came out of a fairy tale book," Mary sighed dreamily.

    "It''s not like that. It''s just a coincidence," Laura sighed and smiled.

    Now that half of the weight is off Larua''s shoulder, she''ll focus on the third event. That''s if she wouldn''t think about Erwin as much as she did and focus on the road that she''s on.

    For now, ''just having someone like Mary by her side is fine.'' Is what Larua thought.

 Chapter 55: Third Event II

    Chapter 55: Third Event II

    "Miss Tine, where are you going?" Vivian asked as she watched Tine dressing herself up.

    "Don''t talk to me," Tine said in a stern tone.

    There was a reason why Tine was angry and slightly annoyed. Once again, all the attention went to her sister, Laura.

    On the other hand, hundreds of lettersing from different churches flooded her schedule. Tine regretted faking her identity and wanted to escape from all the tasks she needed to do. But because of her foolishness, this was her punishment.

    Doing things like charity and spending time with orphans was thest thing in the world she wanted to do. It reminded Tine about her orphaned sister, and thought it was pathetic.

    Just because Laura quite resembled her mother doesn''t mean she''ll treat her with kindness. Tine was willing to do anything to get rid of Laura.

    "Ready the carriage. I have a meeting with someone," Tine ordered, and Vivian immediately followed.

    From the mirror, Tine watched the hurried Vivan who walked out of the door and rolled her eyes. In the first ce, Tine wondered why her father assigned an idiot and clumsy maid like Vivian to her.

    Tine needed a smarter and better maid. Someone like Helga, who''s quiet,posed, and reasonable. Tine frowned, looking at the mirror and thought about what a mess her life is now. And it''s all because of Laura.

    Vivan entered the room, informing Tine that she called the carriage for her and that it''ll be ready in a few minutes. Tine smiled at Vivian and praised her, treating Vivan like a house dog.

    There is no use of having an unloyal dog. Use the dog once and discard it after, when it bes useless to its own master. Simple as it sounded, but Tine could use Vivan to her advantage.

    For now, there is no need to discard a loyal and faithful dog, one who''ll eventually die for its own master.

    Tine walked out of the room as soon she was informed that the carriage arrived. She had no time to spare and needed things to be ready before Laura interrupts her ns.

    Rushing was the only n Tine had in mind. Just like in a track and field race, Tine would push anyone who dares to stop her. On the other hand, Laura would run without leaving any casualties.

    "Miss Tine, do you want me to go with you?" Vivan asked as she ced her hands on her chest.

    "No need. I don''t need anyone to be by my side," Tine answer coldly.

    "I see" Vivan frowned and watched the coachman close the door.

    It felt disappointing not to have your master approve of you. Even Vivan herself knew that Tine didn''t like her. Was it because she was a klutz? She didn''t understand what part Tine didn''t like about her.

    Vivan hoped to be useful to Tine, but no matter how much she tried, Tine always pushed her away. Sometimes she wondered if she''s fit to be a maid. Maybe she should have just stayed being a waitress in a small restaurant.

    In another room in the estate, happiness and joy were radiating. Lauraughed at Mary''s jokes and embarrassed Lester at the same time. Never she thought Lester was the type to worry about someone else.

    "Let me exin," Lester insisted and continued, "I was not worried, but I didn''t want to see this room gloomy."

    "Excuses," Laura and Mary said in unison, making both of themugh out loud. At the same time, Lester sighed out of frustration.

    Lester felt defeated against the two women who were teasing him. Indeed he was worried about the both andforted Mary but never expected her to snitch on him. There was proof that he was concerned about them, and it all came out of Mary''s mouth.

    "You can''t keep denying," Mary smirked, poking Lester''s shoulder as he tried stayingposed.

    In Lester''s mind, he sang a random folk song that his father taught him and ignored Mary''s words. But the more Mary poked his shoulder, the more he could help but feel annoyed. ''Just what does this woman want from me,'' he thought.

    "Miss, look at his face. It''s twitching," Mary said, holding in herughter.

    "Mary, please stop," Lester begged.

    "Alright, let''s stop teasing this poor man and move to what we''re supposed to be doing," Laura reminded as she held a paper on her hand.

    "That''s right, Miss Laura. I almost forgot to tell you that Miss Tine went out today," Lester informed.

    "Do you know where she went?" Laura asked as her eyes focused on the paper she held.

    "If I''m not mistaken, it''s Marquess Rogen''s estate," Lester answered, and like air Laura''s attention shifted to him.

    "Marquess Rogen" Laura muttered, cing the paper down onto the table.

    It wasn''t a big problem meeting her supporter, but what''s Tine doing? She''s supposed to be busy doing charity and not spending her work time with Marquess Rogen.

    Suddenly, Laura''s face lit up like a lightbulb, as she remembered reading in a paper made by Lester saying that Marquess Rogen had a connection with Silence.

    Then it means there''s a possible chance that Tine is a supporter of that organization too.

    But just to be sure, Laura needed to read through the reports once more. But with the number of papers stacked onto her table. It will take a while for her to be sure of it.

    Laura wished there was a tool that would help her read and summarize the whole paper. But at the same time, she thought it was best to understand each report carefully and fully grasp the information.

    As Laura continued to read the documents, she heard a knock from the door and turned her head to see who it was. Her eyes shifted to a big envelope, and her stomach sank, seeing the emblem.

    Lester handed the envelope to Laura, who looked hesitant to get it, but in the end, she did. It was unusual to receive a big envelope from someone else, and it pinned her interest.

    This time without hesitation, Laura opened the envelope and got a document around five pages and a note saying, "Here''s some information you would need." From the writing itself, Laura knew it was from Erwin.

    Laura felt guilty as she looked at the small note. Her mind wandered in space, thinking if their rtionship would restore one day as she noticed that she only received a short note from Erwin and not a letter. It seems like it wasn''t time yet.

    Laura''s eyes scanned through the documents, and slowly, as she took in more and more information, the more she felt surprised.

    All the information she needed was all answered from the report that Erwin sent her. It was the perfect timing, and she thanked Erwin quietly.

    In the report, Erwin wrote that Marquess Rogen, or rather his uncle, connected with the underground market. The underground market is where the organization group originated from and a ce where illegal things happened.

    For instance, selling ves and illegal substances were all prohibited, as stated by thew. But because the underground market expanded in a short time. Greed filled into some nobles as they start selling ves to other countries.

    The Emperor ordered a mandate of that, but still, some nobles didn''t stop. But what bothered Laura the most was why Marquess Rogen had connections to the underground market, despite the fortune he had.

    Just what reasons does he have to be in there? Laura felt Marquess Rogen was there to annihte them, but to side with them. Does he need to go that far just to eliminate Erwin?

    If that so, then there was a possible chance Tine had connections with the underground market. That''s what she thought of, but there wasn''t any evidence of her being there yet.

    Laura knew nothing of Tine at all. It was difficult, and she needed to dig deeper. But it was hard because no one followed Tine, and it''s as if she lived in a secret life. A life Laura will never know how she got to where she is today.

    "Lester, I want you to dig more in-depth about this and include Tine in it. Try to rte the report of Erwin with what you will find. I don''t need it now, but it would be good if I have it earlier," Laura said, handling the report to Lester, who nodded his head as an answer.

    "Will you write a letter back to His Grace?" Mary asked, curious as she didn''t know how the situation between them was.

    "No, not, today," Laura sighed and slumped on her chair.

    ''It was best for her not to talk or write to him right now, especially when things were s tense,'' Laura thought it would be all fine to do things on her own. And she didn''t ask for help as it might bother Erwin, and they were not in the best condition to see each other either.

    The situation was bad, and Laura felt a heavyweight on her shoulders, once again thinking about what had happened that night, to what was happening now.

    One was hurt, and one was unsure.

 Chapter 56: Marquess Rogen

    Chapter 56: Marquess Rogen

    "Sir, Miss Tine has arrived," A man in his 40s lowered his head, not meeting Marquess Rogen''s eyes.

    "Escort her in," Marquess Rogen said, releasing smoke out of his mouth.

    On the one hand, he held the cigar sloppily, leaving traces of ashes onto the red carpet. With the number of ashes on the floor, it seemed like he spent the whole day in his room.

    Recently, he has been feeling stressed and annoyed as his ns kept failing. He didn''t understand why it was failing, as he thought it was the perfect n. However, it was foolish of him to lower his guard.

    Marquess Rogen left the cigar in an ashtray and fixed his necktie. He wanted to look the most presentable and have an aura that shows that he is undefeatable. All this to show Tine his superiority.

    Marquess Rogen knew the rotten side of Tine, and he liked it. It all began when Tine started to support Silence. He met the small, angelic girl who was bold enough to go to the underground market and meet him.

    It was around when the Countess died. That was when Tine took a step into the underground market.

    The underground market was known to be the most dangerous ce in the empire, aside from the forest. Mostly it is where many criminals settle and where many illegal products are imported and traded.

    One of the problems concerning the empire was the selling of ves. Ever since the abolishment of ves, many of them have continued to struggle for a living. With an eye-opener to the nobles, the underground market was created, opened, and was ready to sell.

    Right now, the man standing right in front of Tine was not just any ordinary old man. But he was one of the few nobles who ruled the underground market.

    With Marquess Rogen''s power and influence, he hid in the dark and never once he was exposed to the public about his doings. Because in the public''s eyes, he was just a businessman who looked like he had nothing to do with the bad side of town.

    An old sketchy but normal-looking man.

    Tinefortably sat on the couch, ignoring the smell of cigars that filled the room. Like what she had expected, the man in front of her eyes never changed at all. Habits like smoking when he has a problem that bothered him a ton were just among his many issues.

    "It''s great to see you energetic," Tine said, shing an angelic smile.

    "It has been a while, Tine," Marquess Rogen said, spreading his arms on the couch''s rails.

    "So tell me. Why hasn''t my shadow beening back to me?" Tine asked, making Marquess Rogen shudder with the sudden change of tone.

    Marquess Rogen looked at Tine and sighed before continuing, "It''s because of him." he said bitterly.

    Tine titled her head as no clue on who ''he'' is referring to. The ''he'' Marquess Rogen was talking about felt somewhat familiar, but Tine couldn''t remember at all. It left her with a question, but it would fadeter on.

    "And so, what are you going to about him?" Tine asked, raising a brow as she rested her chin with her hands closed.

    "Kill him," Marquess Rogen answered without dy.

    "But?" Tine added, thinking there was more to it.

    "But...he can wait, and we''ll deal with your problem first."

    "Good, you remembered," Tine said, crossing her arms together and continued, "So what happened to my shadow?"

    "To tell you the truth, the Duke sabotaged our ns. None...I mean, only a few are alive. Some decided to leave, and some stayed. Perhaps your shadow was killed or is somewhere out there living a better life."

    Tine clicked her tongue and bit her fingernail.

    Just what is her shadow thinking? Dying or fleeing to have a better life when they were only ves. Tine rolled her eyes and released her annoyance.

    "Stupid, weak shadow. Now all the money I spent is wasted. You owe me a favor," Tine appealed.

    Marquess Rogen stayed silent, thinking deeply about it. It''s not like he owed something to Tine, but he agreed to it for entertainment purposes. He thought there was no way a girl like her could harm him anyway.

    "Do something or kill her. I hate seeing her face. Every time I see her, the temptation of wanting to kill her grows stronger," Tine frowned.

    "And you want me to do something about it?" Marquess Rogen asked, lighting up a new cigar.

    "Yes, who else can do it ?" Tine smirked.

    ttered by what Tine said, and Marquess Rogen took it as apliment. Even if Tine spoke to him informally, he didn''t mind it. After all, they were partners who had simr motives.

    They both had a motive to get a position they desire, no matter what. Even if it means taking someone else''s life.

    "That reminds me. You should introduce your son to me and maybe ask him to meet Laura," Tine smirked as her eyes turned icy.

    "I don''t see that as a problem. Use him as much as you can. He''s not a son who I''m proud of," Marquess Rogen said, exhaling smoke out as he lowered his cigar.

    "Then, if you don''t mind."

    A young man crouched onto the floor behind the door, with his ear against the door, covering his mouth with a hand. His breathing fastened, and his vision turned blurred.

    He stayed there unmoving until he heard footsteps approaching his direction. Instinctively he hid in a corner and peeked, seeing a girl with blonde hairing out of the door, saying her farewells to his father.

    The young man stuck his head higher and lowered his head when Tine turned around. Tine turned around when she felt someone''s gaze on her, but she stayed quiet, and turned her head back front, and thought it was strange as she sensed someone else''s presence in the hallway.

    With no time to spare, Tine continued to her way while the young man who hid sighed out of relief and watched Tine''s back disappear before he could go back to his room.

    As he watched Tine, his mouth formed a frown. He knew he wasn''t a son that his father was proud of, but the young man didn''t like how his father did things. It was quite saddening to see his father change into some wicked man.

    "Sir Louis, what are you doing here?" His aide asked.

    "Nothing," Louis said as his facial expression changed into apletely different person.

    "I''m here to remind you that you have a meeting with the supplier with an hour."

    "I''m well aware of that," Louis said as he got out of his hiding spot and fixed his coat.

    "Is there anything else I can do for you?"

    "No, I''m fine, Marq," Louise assured, putting a hand on Marq''s shoulder and walked back to his room.

    Louis walked back to his room, clenching his fists, and kept his poker face on. Not yet, don''t show it, just a little bit more, he thought. And felt his chest tightening as his stomach sank.

    Louis opened the door to his room, and once he was in his room alone, he locked the door and jumped onto his bed. He buried his face into his pillow and groaned out loud.

    It all felt so painful for him. But never once didLouis think of giving up, and all he wanted to have in his whole life was to be acknowledged by his father. Yet in his father''s eyes, he was just a useless person.

    Then what''s the point of being alive? Louis sat on his bed and punched his pillow, releasing the pain and sadness stored in him.

    "Just what does it take to be acknowledged by you?" Louis screamed as he buried his face into the pillow and continued, "Is it because I killed mother?"

    Marquess Rogen''s wife died after giving birth to Louis, and it wounded him deeply. Even if Marquess Rogen kept Louis in the estate, he didn''t show any love to him. All through Louis'' childhood, he grew up wanting to be loved.

    To Marquess Rogen, Louis is just an unwanted child, and at first, he wanted to sell him off as a ve. But because Louis was useful enough to help with Marquess Rogen''s business, he decided to keep him longer.

    Keep him longer and throw him after he bes useless and an eyesore to him.

    Even Louis himself knew that he was not loved nor favored by Marquess Rogen. But still, he continued to strive to fight for his own life and maybe someday to be acknowledged.

    Louis got out of his bed and stood in front of the mirror, touching his face. He pitied himself for not being able to do what he wanted, but then something struck into his head. He sped his hand together and had an idea.

    Louis thought if he could fulfill what his father wants, he might be acknowledged by him. But at the same time, Louis didn''t like the thought of hurting someone. But if it''s for his father, then he might be willing to do anything.

    "Wait for me. I''ll do anything just to have you acknowledge me, and it''ll start with her," Louis smirked, looking picture of a girl on this hands, who had ck hair and purple eyes.

    "It all starts with you."

 Chapter 57: Competition

    Chapter 57: Competition

    "This is still not enough," Laura muttered as she ced down the piece of paper onto the table.

    After a while of sitting and looking through an endless amount of papers, Laura stood up and opened the curtain and was blinded by the sunray that passed through the window. The sun was rising, and Laura still hasn''t gotten any sleep. She got overly excited about the number of documents she needed to read, which resulted in staying up all night.

    Despite reading most of the documents, it was full of loopholes. There are many reports about Marquess Rogen''s corruption, but none had to do with Tine. But this is what Laura had expected anyway.

    Tine was just a normal noblewoman who had nothing to do with society is what Laura thought. But because Tine had a connection with Marquess Rogen, the possibility of her having connections with the underground market was high.

    But with theck of evidence, there was nothing that Laura could do. However, there was one thing she did consider doing, and it was to get information from the underground market itself. But for a young and weak girl Laura, it was dangerous for her to go alone.

    With the numerous thoughts that filled Laura''s mind, she didn''t notice Lester entering the room. Lester watched the upied Laura and wanted to report to her about something, but instead, he waited for her to finish as he saw how preupied Larua was.

    "Should I go?" Laura muttered, resting her chin on her hand and continued, "But it''s too dangerous, and I don''t have a personal guard."

    Lester''s eyes flickered as he listened to Laura''s debate. He was hesitant to step in as he didn''t want to intrude on her discussion, but when he heard ''underground market''ing out of Laura''s mouth, Lester called Laura''s name out and startled her.

    "When did you get here?" Laura asked as she ced a hand on her chest.

    "I''m sorry for surprising you. I don''t want to be rude, but did you just mention the underground market?" Lester asked as he ced both of his hands at the back.

    "Yes" Laura hesitated, putting her hand down.

    "Are you nning to go there alone?" Lester asked, scaring Laura, who had no idea what was in Lester''s head. "No, but at some point, I did," Laura added, "It''s because I need to know something. Will you let me go?"

    Lester looked at the determined eyes thatid in front of him and sighed as he realized that he had no choice but to help Laura.

    "I understand, but please do tell me when you''re going there," Lester jabbered, looking away as he continued, "Because, you''re not going alone."

    "Yes, I know, father," Laura waggled her eyebrows, rubbing her eyes and continued, "I''m going to take some rest now. Please tell Mary to wake me up before lunch. I heard that my father wasing back."

    Laura closed the curtains and turned her head back as she watched Lester leave the room. Laura yawned once more before entering the sweetfort of her bed, and once sheid down onto the bed, she drifted into the darkness.

    Meanwhile, in another estate, a man sat on his chair, feeling restless as he tapped his foot onto the ground. And beside him was ine, who was standing up with his eyes closed.

    "What are you going to do about it?" ine asked as he slowly opened his eyes, turning his head towards Erwin.

    The tapping sound stopped, and silence filled the room. When Erwin acts like this, ine didn''t know what to do but leave him be. But there are times where ine gets annoyed with Erwin''s childlike actions.

    "I''m asking you a question," ine said, massaging his temples.

    "Didn''t I tell you not to speak with me?" Erwin scowled.

    The sound of ine''s gloves twisting caught Erwin''s attention as his face continued to stay expressionless.

    "If you don''t want to tell me about it, then I shall take my rest," ine retorted as he walked out of the door, not before mming it loudly as he left.

    Erwin was left alone in the room and seemed unbothered despite knowing that he had angered ine. He knew that he wasn''t in his right mind right now. But keeping it all to yourself is something no one should do.

    After all, it''s better to release it than holding it into a jar.

    Erwin ran his fingers through his hair in frustration, clicking his tongue, and sat back straight onto his chair. Right at the moment, he was not in the mood to talk or do work. He wanted to have some time alone.

    Knowing that ine was a worry brat, he needed a way to kick him out, and the only thing Erwin thought of was to anger him. It wasn''t the best n, but if it''s to have time alone, it works.

    Erwin spun his pen with his fingers as he continued to contemte what to do. He was visualizing what he did that night to Laura. Erwin kept reying the question that he had asked her, which caused him to feel restless the past few days. "Just what am I to you?"

    The reply of Laura yed in Erwin''s head countlessly, and the image of Laura''s face full of pain and uncertainty shed into his head. He bit his lip, mming his fist onto the desk, and sighed.

    As he mmed his fists onto the table, a piece of paper dropped onto the floor, and Erwin stood up and picked the fallen paper up. His eyes widened as he scanned through the writings on the paper. Erwin felt a tiny bit of hope in him and made his way out of the door.

    Erwin thought, "This can do it. A way to stop my uncle and maybe to see her again."

    The clock was ticking nearly twelve, and Laura was awake by then. She still felt tired, but it was not an excuse to not see Count Harrison. Count Harrison has not been returning home as his business was suddenly blooming, which made his work harder and work longer hours.

    There was a possible chance that it was because of Tine''s influence, even though it didn''t hold an ounce of truth in it.

    "Is father here already?" Laura asked, keeping her face straight the hallway.

    "He''s just arrived," Lester answered.

    "Let''s just hope we don''t get into trouble," Laura sighs.

    Laura entered the dining hall and sat on her seat, patiently waiting for Count Harrison''s arrival. When the door opened, Laura''s mouth lifted, but she saw Tine instead, and smile turned into a frown.

    It was a disappointment to see Tine and Laura had almost forgotten about her. But reality struck, and there was no other way to dodge it. Seeing the disappointed face on Laura, Tine smirked as she sat on her seat.

    The tension between them was high, and the maids who were around felt it. Both were calm, but the aura surrounding them was not. To be a good example, Tine decided to start a conversation.

    "It''s been a while since we''ve eaten together," Tine smiled, slightly tilting her head.

    "Yes, it has been a while. I have been busy with my studies recently, perhaps that is why," Laura answer and continued, "I have also been busy embroidering a handkerchief for father."

    "Embroidering? Did Viscountess Andrea teach you that?" Tine asked with a hint of jealousy.

    "That is right. Miss Andrea told me to make her one in the future as well," Laura giggled.

    Underneath the tablecloth, Tine clenched her fist, but she managed to continue to put on a smile. Tine herself never received embroidery lessons from Miss Edith despite it being a skill that each nobledy needed to learn.

    From the beginning, Laura knew that Tine wouldn''t receive lessons, not until she was seventeen, which is quitete. Laura decided to take on with embroidery because it is hard to learn and not a skill that can be inquired easily.

    "What about you?" Laura asked innocently.

    "I-I''m about to start. It was supposed to be today, but Miss Edith was sick, so she wasn''t able toe," Tine stuttered and had mmy palms.

    As Laura was about to speak, the door opened, which caught her off-guard. Count Harrison entered the room while Tine and Laura acted as if nothing happened between them.

    "Good afternoon, girls," Count Harrison smiled, sitting down.

    "Good afternoon, father," Laura and Tine said in unison with big smiles on their faces.

    Count Harrison yawned and apologized for his absence for the past few days. Just by looking at Count Harrison, you can tell that work flooded him, and it seems to continue. He was truly lucky to get out of work for a while.

    "It seems like you haven''t been getting enough sleep," Tine frowned, walking over to Count Harrison to give him a massage.

    "How thoughtful of you," Count Harrisonughed.

    "This is what I can do to help," Tine smile, ncing at Laura.

    Laura scoffed, pressing her lips together. In her mind, she had a better n, and it was something Tine probably never thought about. Laura called for Mary, who showed Laura a handkerchief, which was embroidered by Laura herself.

    "Father, I have a present for you," Laura announced, "Mary, give this to father."

    Mary bowed and held a handkerchief out for Count Harrison to get. At the same time, Count Harrisonughed out loud, nodding his head.

    "I am lucky to have two daughters to spoil me," Count Harrison smiled and held the handkerchief.

    Count Harrison looked at the embroidered handkerchief, and his eyes widened, looking at Laura speechless.

    "This is...how do you know about this?" Count Harrison trembled.

    "Honestly speaking, I wanted to make something memorable for you, and so I asked Percival what you liked, and he told me you liked this specific flower," Laura lowered her head.

    Count Harrison shook his head speechless and continued, "This will be my treasure forever. Thank you, Laura."

    "You''re wee, father," Laura smiled and zed at Tine, who bit her lip.

 Chapter 58: Underground Market I

    Chapter 58: Underground Market I

    <strong>Drip, drip, drip</strong>

    Seeing the blood flow out of Erwin''s abdomen, Laura felt nauseous and wanted to turn her back. But seeing the wounded Erwin, who had a sword pierced into him, made Laura unmoveable.

    Laura watched the blood dripping onto the floor as the man who stabbed Erwin flee, leaving the sword pierced in Erwin''s abdomen.

    As her legs trembled, walking to the injured man, and her voice trembling, she asked, "What do I do here?"

    While Erwin''s breath cut short and his vision started to blur. With a sword stabbed into him and losing countless blood surely, he knew that it was the end for him. Erwin knew that, and yet, he felt regret in him.

    Laura''s hand trembled, looking at the sword, half-pierced into Erwin. There was no chance for Erwin to survive this. Even if he did, he might be in aa forever. Laura felt a hand stroking her cheek, and as she looked at, she saw Erwin smiling.

    Laura bit her lip and asked, "Why are you smiling? Aren''t you supposed to be asking for help?"

    "Who can help me when we''re both the only ones in this old ruined house?" Erwinughed and immediately hissed after he felt a sharp pain.

    "Don''t move," Laura cried and continued, "I''ll ask someone for help. That''s why just stay alive."

    Erwinughed, feeling hopeless. Getting by a sword that was halfway in him, how can he not die from blood loss? There was one gamble Erwin thought of, but he might end up dead by then. But thinking whatever the oue may be, Erwin decided it was best to take this chance.

    "Laura, turn around," Erwin said in a coarse voice.

    "Why? What are you going to do?" Laura asked, wiping her tears.

    "It''s going to be a big gamble, and I don''t think you would want to see it," Erwin said as his breath started to grow deeper and deeper.

    Not knowing what Erwin will do, Laura listened and turned her back toward Erwin. Laura wrapped her arms around herself and heard Erwin groan out loud. Laura urged to turn back to see what was happening, but at the same time, she didn''t want to because she needed to trust Erwin with whatever he is trying to do.

    Laura shut her eyes tightly and asked herself, "Just like that, will you leave me?"

    "Laura," she heard a faint voice that didn''t belong to Erwin calling her.

    "Laura," she heard the voice again, but this time louder and more precise.

    "Laura? Aren''t you going to start moving?" Count Harrison asked, bringing Lauraing back to reality, which he overlooked because he was focused on cutting the beef into half.

    "I''m sorry, it seems like I spaced out for a while," Laura apologized and picked the utensils up.

    They all ate in silence, and the cking sounds of the fork and knife echoed in the dining hall. In contrast, Laura felt a pair of eyes ring at her. Knowing iting from Tine, Laura decided to ignore it and continued eating.

    It was satisfying to see the angry and annoyed look on Tine''s face, but it wasn''t pleasurable having some re at you dreadfully as you eat. No matter how many times Tine did it, Laura still couldn''t get used to it.

    Laura ced her fork down and sighed as she looked at Tine. As Laura turned to face her, Tine immediately panicked as their eyes met. How insightful, Laura thought. If you want to pick a fight, then do it. There''s no need to hold back.

    "Is there a problem, Tine?" Laura asked with a sickly sweet smile.

    "N-no, why do you ask?" Tine stammered.

    "You keep looking at me. That''s why I thought you had one," Laura said as she stabbed a piece of beef, putting it into her mouth.

    Tine clenched her dress, wanting to curse at Laura but held it in as she didn''t want to ruin her angelic character in front of her father. Tine didn''t like topliment Laura, but she was left with no choice if it means to not stir a misunderstanding.

    "I was just admiring your beauty," Tine averted her eyes away, while Count Harrisonughed out loud, wiping his mouth.

    "You two sure are close," Count Harrison said, nodding his head.

    "We''re not and will never be," Tine whispered, clicking her tongue.

    Laura took the chance to talk to Count Harrison about his business because it was around this time when the carriage that delivered silk was looted by bandits. Though in the past, Count Harrison wasn''t that affected badly still he lost valuable customers.

    Sadly the carriage was looted by no ordinary bandits but bandits who came from the underground market.

    When Count Harrison sent guards to check what was left in the carriage, nothing was left but a piece of paper with a skull that represented the underground market. Once they saw the paper, they immediately abandoned the case.

    Many people, including nobles, avoided any case rted to the underground market because they might get targeted and end up dead. No one knows why the people in the underground market do things in that way but for sure it was to intimidate ordinary people.

    Since it was about time toe, Laura hoped she could sneak into the investigation just to go to the underground market, despite it being dangerous.

    Rumors say that once you enter, you will never go back out unharmed. It was scary to think about it, but if it''s to get more information about Tine and Marquess Rogen, Laura didn''t careS.

    Even if life is precious and a saying that goes, you only live once. Laura didn''t mind getting wounded to expose Tine. She wanted to get revenge, and this was the only thing she had thought.

    To gamble, there is a risk, and that risk was to get hurt.

    "How is work so far?" Laura asked.

    Count Harrison shook his head and said, "So far so good, but I''m worried about something."

    "And that is?" Laura furrowed a brow.

    "It has something to do with the underground market''s skull or bandits," Count Harrison sighed.

    "Is there something I can help with," Tine intervened.

    "My dear, thank you for trying to help, but it''s alright," Count Harrison assured.

    "I think I can help," beseeched Laura with eyes anticipating.

    "Since you were able to help me thest time, tell me what you know," Count Harrison asked, rubbing his chin.

    Tine mmed both hands onto the table and startled the people inside the dining hall, and after a few seconds of silence, she spoke, "Isn''t that unfair?"

    Seeing Tine expressing her jealousy and annoyance, Count Harrison felt his chest tightening as he looked at the fierce eyes of Tine. He felt his hair standing and felt cold sweat forming on his forehead.

    For the first time, Tine showed a face Count Harrison never saw before. He wondered since when did Tine, the angel make such spine-chilling expression. Just when did she mature that much?

    "I-it''s because Laura might have a better idea than you have," Count Harrisonughed awkwardly, sping both hands.

    "I see," Tine smiled, returning her angelic face.

    Laura felt the thick tension between the Count and Tine. It might be an eye-opener to Count Harrison, and it sure looks like it affected him. But at the same moment, Laura took this opportunity to call Count Harrison.

    "Father, do you trust me?" Laura asked.

    "Yes, I do, why?" Count Harrison blinked twice.

    "Then please permit me to go to the underground market," Laura stands tall.

    "I cannot do that. You do know that the underground market is the most dangerous ce in the world," Count Harrison crossed his arms together.

    "If you don''t permit me, then I no choice but to get one from Duke Erwin," Laura said, raising her chin.

    Count Harrison was left speechless, and his eyes widened. He called for Percival and whispered into his ear, asking him to get a permit. Count Harrison allowed Laura to go because she looked determined and didn''t look like she''ll back down anytime.

    "I''ll allow you to go," Count Harrison said, and a smile lit up on Laura''s face.

    "But sister can''t go there alone, can she?" Tine worried.

    "That''s right. I''ll only allow you to go if His Grace goes. I heard that you two are acquainted," Count Harrison said, resting his elbow on the table.

    "That''s...I''ll try if His Grace isn''t busy," Laura sighed out of frustration.

    The heavy feeling that resided in Laura still hasn''t subdued. She thought that she had forgotten about him and the things that happened a few days back. shbacks of Erwin asking had pained Laura.

    Just why did she say his name? She could''ve asked for Viscountess Andrea to help, yet the first person that came into her mind was Erwin. Laura turned her head at Count Harrison and shed a smile.

    Laura confidently showed a smile as not to be bewildered by Tine''s n. Knowing what kind of thinking Tine had, it was best to walk with confidence than to walk with uncertainty.

    "Don''t worry, father. I will do my best to reach your expectations."

 Chapter 59: Underground Market II

    Chapter 59: Underground Market II

    "What''s wrong with Miss Laura?" Lester asked, pointing at Laura.

    "That" Mary whispered back.

    Lester nodded his head, looking at the conflicted Laura, mumbling nonstop ever since she returned into the room.

    Not only that, Laura kept rubbing her chin, and sometimes her face lit up as if she had an idea, butter on, the smile fades, and she turns back frowning.

    Laura ruffled her hair and was slowly losing hope. Of all people, it had to be Tine who interfered. However, above all, her frustration was because of the condition that she needed to bring the Duke with her if she were to go to the underground market.

    But Laura thought more in-depth, and she doesn''t exactly need to get Erwin, but maybe just ask for one of his guards. Laura bumped her fist onto her palm and had a smile on her face that quickly faded.

    That n is not going to work at all. It was a gamble for Laura. She didn''t know how to approach Erwin. But then Laura thought, what if she instead would send a letter to ine instead of Erwin.

    Laura sighed heavily andid down on the couch and buried her face into the pillow. It was a stupid insight, but what choice did she have? Laura wanted to avoid Erwin for the meantime and let things subside.

    Even if it wasn''t the best thing to do, Laura still couldn''t ask him because she was too scared to approach Erwin. She doesn''t even know why. It''s all because of Tine that caused Laura to have to go over this. What is she, a mind reader?

    Laura clicked her tongue and sat back on the couch and spaced out once more. All she could do was to think and think without any ideas formed in her head. No matter what, she didn''t want to see Erwin at all.

    At some point, Laura agreed to go alone and nned to go out secretly without anyone knowing. She knew that it wasn''t a good idea, but she was desperate to scoop some information.

    The reallocation of the underground market was known to only a few people. And one of the few people was Count Harrison. Being a well-known businessman means knowing many locations.

    When Count Harrison was younger, he stumbled upon an unknownnd,ter known as the underground market. Without knowing how dangerous that ce as he entered the foreignnd.

    It was said to be dark, spooky, and lifeless. As if demons lived and reigned thend. But it was all wrong. There weren''t any demons or anything, but it was just and ruled by dangerous people.

    And those dangerous people included assassins, bandits, and other more not only that, it''s the onlynd that sells many illegal substances and a rule that''s being contradicting, which was the selling of ves.

    For some reason, the underground market bloomed because of one noble. But no one knew who that one noble is and could be. All they knew was that he is currently still alive, lurking around, not stopping until he reaches his goal.

    Bringing Laura back to reality, Mary broke her trace by cing a chocte mousse te on the table. There was no way Laura would ignore her favorite snack and gobbled it down in no time.

    As Laura finished her chocte mousse, she grinned and felt satisfied as if all worries were all gone. Right as she finished, Lester came in and slipped an envelope onto the table, and once Laura saw the emblem, she massaged her temples.

    It wasn''t like she didn''t want to see Erwin''s face, but every time she sees the Ferguson emblem, her heart skips a beat as if she was anticipating to get a letter from him.

    She felt like going crazy, holding the envelope and opening it. When she got the letter out of the envelope, her heart skipped a beat once more when she saw Erwin''s handwriting.

    It was neat and written with sincerity. It started:

    <em>"Dear Miss Laura, I know it''s not the best time to write a letter to you, but I want to apologize to you. That night I was to caught on with my feelings and didn''t think beforehand what you would have felt. But I wish to know if you trust me, you don''t need to tell me now. No matter how long it takes, I can wait as a man who decided to go after you. I won''t force you to tell me. But I hope you would say to me honestly. Putting my feelings aside, I wish to speak to you personally. I was nning to go to the underground market to scoop some news about my uncle, and somehow I had a feeling you would want to go along. I will guarantee your safety, and I promise to protect you. If you wish to go with me, please send a letter back to me by tomorrow. Also, I promise not to bring up the topic. I swear to the sun."</em>

    Laura frowned and folded the paper back into the envelope. She wondered why her chest tightened. It wasn''t like her at all.

    "Mary, give me a scented paper. Once I''m done writing this letter, I want you to send this back as soon as possible." Mary nodded her head and followed to Laura''s instructions immediately.

    Two days passed, and it was the day that both had agreed to meet each other again. Laura informed Count Harrison about it, even showing proof that Erwin was going to go with her.

    Laura worefortable clothes, not a dress, but leather pants that matched with her white long sleeves topped with a vest. Not only that, but Laura also tied her hair with a ribbon.

    Laura chose this outfit so that she would be able to move around freely and walk-in long-distancefortably. At the same time, it was also to prepare her to run if, in any case, someone tried attacking them. And of course, Laura didn''t forget to bring her ck cloak. It was essential.

    Under the tree, Laura waited for Erwin''s arrival, who said to meet when the sun rose. But there were no signs of Erwin, and Laura crouched, hugging her knees as she got tired of standing up.

    She lifted her head as she heard noisesing towards her. The only time she stood up was when she saw a familiar silhouetteing closer.

    Laura fixed her gaze at Erwin, and for some reason, he was shining. And like a fairytale, the sun was rising, and his silver hair reflected along. It was a beautiful sight to see.

    Erwin pulled the rope, halting the horse from moving, and looked at Laura. His mouth opened when he saw a different hairstyle on Laura. Laura tilted her head, and Erwin felt his ear burning up.

    "I apologize for beingte. ine was forcing me to bring him along, but ine has nobat skills at all, and so we decided that it was best for Angelo toe with me so that we have an advantage as Angelo was raised there," Erwin apologizes as he rubbed the back of his neck.

    Laura noticed that Erwin was acting weird. Is it because of her outfit? Not only that, she just saw another horse behind Erwin, and a man with a scar came forward and bowed, greeting Laura.

    "It''s nice to meet you, Sir Angelo. Thank you foring with us," Laura thanked.

    "It''s a pleasure to be able to serve you and my master. It is also my job to do so, and please feel free to ask me anything if you have a question or problem," Angelo said in a monotone way.

    Laura didn''t know that the man who stole her ne and tried to kill her was Angelo. But that''s a different story to tell.

    There was a hint of guilt in Angelo when he saw Laura. He never thought that he was to see her again and for her to be acquainted with Erwin. Is this fate''s doing? Whatever it is, he knew that someday he would have the time to tell her and apologize.

    "We don''t have all day, do we?" Erwin asked, offering a hand to Laura.

    "That''s right. We don''t," Laura answered, epting his hand as she got on the horse, sitting in front of Erwin.

    Erwin leaned in to get the reins, which startled Laura as she felt his chest touching her back. Not only that, she felt his breath close to her ears, making her face burn up. She tried calming her heart down as it was beating crazily.

    Laura lowered her head, pulling her hood down as she hid her face. It wasn''t supposed to be like this, and she wondered what Erwin was thinking. On the other hand, Erwin was unaware that he was leaning close to Laura since he was focused on the road.

    It was quite a long journey, and Laura felt tired after waking up early. Unconsciously, Laura dozed off, and her head was swinging back and forward. Erwinughed softly and gently pushed Laura''s head back onto his chest.

    The eye bags under Laura''s eyes proved that she had not been sleeping well the past few days, which made Erwin worry about her health. Thought he promised himself not to do touch Laura, this time it was an exception.

    Erwin couldn''t leave Laura''s head swinging back and forward. And because of the rocky path, there was a chance that Laura might fall off the horse. Obviously, Erwin didn''t want an ident to happen, and so he touched her, just the head.

    For a while, Erwin took his eyes off the road and looked at Laura''s sleeping face. The happiness in him couldn''t be contained any longer. From behind, he removed Laura''s hood off and kissed the tip of her head.

    Erwin thought, "It''s just for a while, it won''t hurt at all."

 Chapter 60: Underground Market III

    Chapter 60: Underground Market III

    After hours of traveling, Erwin, Laura, and Angelo finally arrived in front of the underground market''s walkway.

    It was dark as the trees stood big and tall, preventing the sun rays from entering, and slowly fog was spreading around, making it hard for the trio to see. Angelo first got off his horse and checked the area''s premises to see if there was anything strange.

    Checking was a must as they don''t want anyone following them from behind. After waiting for a few minutes, Angelo reported back, saying it was clear to move on. But at the same time, Angelo had asked Erwin and Laura to get off their horses.

    It was advantageous for Erwin and Laura to have Angelo around as he was a former member of Silence, and like what Erwin had mentioned, he was raised in the underground market.

    Laura didn''t understand why they had to get off their horse, but she followed anyway. Laura rubbed her arms as she felt a breeze passing through her. As she looked around the tall trees, she noticed a death sign and bit her lip.

    As expected of the most dangerous ce in the world, Laura thought. After securing the horses on the sign, Angelo passed the old, wooden post that resided by the side. And Laura followed, keeping in the words of what Angelo said earlier.

    "There are some things I need you to keep in mind," Angelo started and continued, "First, never go anywhere alone. Second, do not enter small narrow paths even if we go in pairs. Third, if you feel someone following you, do not look back and run."

    Laura nodded her head and felt some uneasiness in her. There was no turning back as she was here already. Since she was getting more information about Marquess Rogen, Laura didn''t have a choice.

    "Are you alright?" Erwin asked in a concerned tone.

    "I''m fine," Laura turned around, wearing her hood.

    Erwin clenched his fist, frowning. Laura avoided him and walked closer to Angelo, who was not aware of what was happening. Angelo called out for Erwin and Laura to pass the wooden post, and they followed.

    Laura followed Angelo from behind, gripping the strap of her small pouch. She looked down the old rock paved path as her shoulder hunched.

    The underground market, despite its name, isn''t actually underground. It was caled underground because the ce was dark and held many secrets. At the same time, the market referred to illegal sellings and happenings.

    There was a point where Laura thought it would be underground, but she was wrong. It was just out in a dark forest as if it was any other viges who lived independently.

    As they continued to walk on, Laura saw a building, surrounded by fog. Angelo stopped walking and signaled for Laura to step back. It was harder to see because of the mist, and ording to Angelo, he could feel someone else''s presence asides from them.

    Angelo held his scabbard with his right hand and gripped his sword. Erwin followed while Laura stayed in the middle of both, as she felt her heart getting out of her chest.

    An arrow came out of nowhere, blowing a part of the mist as it aimed towards Laura''s chest. Erwin swiftly moved in front of Laura and used his sword to reflect the arrow to the ground.

    Erwin stayed quiet, gripping his sword tightly as he was looking at the direction of where the arrow was released. Angelo squinted and saw a person walking towards them.

    But because of the mist, he wasn''t able to see the person clearly and was cautious. The trio watched the person behind the fog holding a knife on his right hand, walking confidently towards them.

    "Wee to the underground market. What can I do for you?"

    "That voice...is that you, brother?" Angelo asked, still gripping his sword.

    The man behind the fog walked out and pped his hand together. The man had green eyes, short blonde hair, and looked short. The man kept his knife back into his scabbard and ran towards Angelo, hugging him.

    On the other hand, Erwin gripped his sword, pointing towards the man who was still hugging Angelo. The man looked at Erwin sheepishly, giving a smile. Erwin was suspicious of him didn''t return the gesture with a smile, but with a re.

    Angelo pushed the man and furrowed his brow as he tapped his foot onto the ground with crossed arms.

    "Just what were you thinking?" Angelo scolded, while the man jumped.

    "I was just excited to see you and thought they were suspicious people threatening you," The man replied, pouting.

    "Well, I''m sorry to break your thoughts, but he is thest master that I''ll be serving," Angelo rified.

    "What do you meanst?" The man titled his head as he hovered towards Laura.

    "He will be myst master and not others anymore. I left that group already," Angelo said as he pushed the man away from Laura.

    "You left?!" The man gasped as he gripped an arm of Angelo.

    "Yes, I''ve quit long before," Angelo said, shrugging off the hand on his arm.

    Erwin and Laura watched the two chatter in anothernguage, which they didn''t understand at all. Erwin scoffed, getting the attention of Angelo and the suspicious man.

    The man blinked twice then smiled after. He pushed Angelo away and walked towards Erwin. The man walked around Erwin in circles, looking from bottom to top, and stopped when he noticed Erwin''s hair.

    "Silver hair," The man muttered as his eyes shifted at Laura.

    The man tried looking at Laura''s face, but Erwin blocked him from doing so. The man nodded his head and knew what was up and whispered into Angelo''s ear, "I see a royal and his lover."

    "We need a ce to reside for the night," Angelo said.

    "And you want to use my ce?" The man raised a brow.

    "Yes," Angelo sharply answered.

    "Brother is cold in answering. I feel like my heart is freezing," The man joked and continued, "I get it. You have a lot to exin to me brother, you you will have to tell meter at night."

    "I will, and I won''t forget," Angelo slightly smiled and walked towards Erwin and said, "We will be residing in his house for tonight and do not suspect him. I understand why you would be cautious around him, but he''s not a bad person just a sketchy one."

    Erwin nodded his head and looked at the man who waved at him. What a carefree person living in the underground market, Erwin thought. But behind the easygoing personality, the man was much more dangerous than you can imagine.

    The man led the way to his house and chatted happily with Angelo, leaving Laura and Erwin alone. Laura gripped the bag''s strap tightly, and for every minute her eyes would wander to take a glimpse at Erwin''s serious face.

    Larua scolded herself to stop looking at Erwin so much as he might notice it. But her mind didn''t follow, and it continued until they reached the man''s house.

    "We''ve arrived," the man smiled, opening the front of a shack.

    "It may not be a big ce, but this ce is the safest," Angelo said, standing out the front door, waiting for Erwin and Laura to enter.

    Without any hesitation, Laura entered the shack, and Erwin followedter. The man offered Laura a cup of water, and she epted it. Erwin looked around the hut, checking for any suspicious tools or items.

    "There''s nothing to be suspicious about, Mister Royal," The man smiled, pulling a chair out.

    Erwin looked at the man and gave a fake smile, "My, I never expected to get caught."

    "It''s easy with that, you know," The man pointed at Erwin''s hair.

    Erwin responded with a smile and leaned his head on the window. He was left without any choice but to trust Angelo. After all, living in the underground market is dangerous.

    The man hanged his bow on a hanger and sat on the chair and asked, "So? What business do you have here?"

    "High master," Angelo answered.

    "You do know that I don''t want anything from him, right?" The man said as his tone changed, and Angelo shivered.

    High master is a term used by Silence, and only some knew his real name, which was Marquess Rogen. The man left the organization long before Angelo which is why he held a grudge and hated him.

    "That''s why we''re here to expose him," Erwin joined, looking straight at the man''s eyes.

    "And what can you give me if I give you information?" The man raised a brow.

    "Power."

    The man flinched and ced a finger on his chin. He debated whether to ept it or not. The cause of why he hesitated was something more profound, but it was an opportunity to be free from the curse.

    Angelo clenched his fist, looking away. As he knew the cause of the hesitation, but deep down, Angelo wanted his so-called brother to be free as he wanted his brother to be able to fulfill his dreams.

    "I''ll think about it," The man said, as he grabbed the cigar and walked out of the shack.

    The trio watched the man leave the room, and Angelo sighed out loud and said, "Please give him some time to think. It''s just really hard for him because you might not be able to help him."

    Laura titled her head and asked, "Why? Is there something wrong with him?"

    "This is all I can say, but he cannot leave the underground market, or he''ll die."

 Chapter 61: Cursed

    Chapter 61: Cursed

    "I would like to tell you why, but this is only as far as I can go," Angelo sighed.

    Through the window, Laura looked at the man whose eyes held sorrow. From listening to what Angelo had said, it seems like the man has been through so much. But something bothered Laura, what is a high master?

    Laura turned her head at Angelo, whose eyes were saddened. It pained her that she couldn''t help, but the man didn''t tell them what he needed, and so they could do nothing but wait.

    They all hoped that the man would give some information about Marquess Rogen, but it looks like it''s going to take a while to earn his trust.

    "Is there a ce where we can get information then? Erwin asked, looking at Angelo.

    "There is, but...it''s too dangerous. If you want, I can go there but only alone," Angelo said with determination.

    "I''ll go with you," Laura said as she stood.

    "Then, that means I''ll be joining, right?" Erwin smirked, holding his scabbard.

    Angelo sighed, feeling helpless. The two were willing to risk their own lives to get informationwhat a team.

    "I understand. Just remember the three things I told you earlier. But we need to wait for night to fall. That''s when things get interesting," Angelo said and continued, "For now, let''s have some rest."

    Laura walked to a corner and sat down, leaning her head onto the wall. Although Laura slept throughout the trip of going to the underground market, she still felt tired, and her back was aching as it was her first time riding a horse.

    To be honest, Laura didn''t know what to do. The shack was silent, and no one was talking to each other. Erwin was cleaning his sword while Angelo was closing eyes, probably taking a nap, and the man was outside smoking his cigar.

    An idea popped into Laura''s head, and the idea was to try talking to the man. Laura clearly remembered that Angelo didn''t call his name and just called him brother.

    Though the appearance of the two didn''t look simr, and the age gap was quite far. The man looked around the same age as Erwin, while Angelo looked older, around this thirties.

    Laura thought, what if the man doesn''t have a name? Laura read in a book once that those who resided in the underground market usually don''t have a name. It was probably why Angelo just called the man, brother.

    Laura stood up, wearing her hood back as she walked out of the shack, to try and have a chat with the man. As she went out, the first thing she noticed was that the man''s eyes were fixed at the tall trees that were blocking the sun.

    The man blew out the smoke and only realized Laura was there when the sound of a branch breaking in two sounded. He smiled at Laura and dropped the cigar onto the ground and crushed it using his foot.

    "What does thedy need?" The man asked as he stood still and continued looking up.

    "I just want to have a chat with you. You know to get to know you better," Laura answered nicely.

    "Nothing is interesting about me," The man informed as his mouth slightly went up.

    "Then...why did your eyes look sad earlier?" Laura asked, shivering as it was cold as ice.

    The man stayed quiet and smirked. Interesting, the man thought. Just what can this small, fragile-looking girl do? Only by looking at Laura''s eyes, it seemed as if she had experienced something in the past. She looked wounded and resurrected.

    "Do you want to know who I am?" The man provoked, crossing his arms together.

    "I do," Laura straightforwardly said.

    "Are you aware that I have killed thousands of people in their sleep as I allow them to go in my shack??" The man said, looking at Laura''s emotionless face.

    Of course, Laura was going to be shocked. Because of what he just said, Laura felt her stomach sinking as expected of someone living in the underground market.

    It was impossible to meet someone from the underground market, which has zero records of murdering someone from the beginning. Laura has a feeling in her gut that she could trust the man.

    That''s because the man could have killed Erwin and Laura earlier despite being acquainted with Angelo. Even having an acquaintance doesn''t guarantee your safety.

    "And so?" Laura answered back, clenching her fist.

    "And so I can kill you anytime and anywhere or maybe even now," The man smirked as he pressed his knife on Laura''s neck.

    "Then do it," Laura boldly answered and continued, "And I bet you will take back your words from earlier."

    The manughed out loud as he retreated his knife back. He pped his hand together as hepliments Laura for being brave and bold. If it were a normal nobledy, she would be screaming and begging for forgiveness right now.

    "Do you want me to show you something?" The man asked, and Laura nodded her head.

    The man removed his white long sleeves, revealing his back. Laura gasped, seeing a ck magic circle that entirely covered his back. Just what is this? Why is there a magic circle on his back?

    But as Laura kept observing the magic circle, it looked different from the basic magic circle. Instead of a small star in the middle, it was a big star that outlined the magic circle.

    Just what is this, Laura thought. Then slowly, she concluded that it was a curse. It was rare to see a curse implemented on a human body, and it a first for Laura to see one.

    "Is this a curse?" Laura asked as the man wore his top back.

    "It is, and what kind of curse do you think it is?" The man asked, and Laura shook her head and continued, "A constricting curse."

    "A constricting curse?" Laura thought deeply and never heard this curse before.

    "I doubt you''ve heard this before. After all, this can only be found here, the underground market," The man said, looking at Laura with saddened eyes.

    "What does it do?" Laura asked as cold sweat formed on her forehead.

    "I haven''t been or seen the outside of this world. I''ve never been out of the underground market because of this curse," The man frowned.

    "Then does that mean...you don''t know what it''s like to see the sun?"

    Instead of a nod, the man gave Laura a smile as an answer. Questions wondered in Laura''s head. Since when was the curse ced? Why would someone do that to him? Who would do such a thing to him?

    "Well, that''s what I can tell about myself, and what about you?" The man asked, wrapping his finger together, leaning it the back of his head.

    Laura averted her eyes away. Maybe a lie can do but, the man wouldn''t fall for it. She didn''t want to answer and decided to stay silent about it. The man understood just by looking at Laura''s expression and told her not to mind it.

    Laura felt guilty, not telling the man about herself. But at least now she knows one thing about the man. The tension between them has decreased. He''s a good man, and it was really a pity that there was nothing Laura could do.

    That''s not if the high priest coulde and remove the curse. Laura lifted her head, and her mouth opened. This might do it. The high priest can remove the curseafter all, he was the purest magic or what they call the holy magic.

    "What if I call someone to remove this curse?" Laura appealed.

    "Is there even someone asides the high priest who could remove it?" The man scoffed. Not until he realized something and thought, does this girl have some connection with him?

    "I can ask him to remove it. He''s a friend of mine," Laura determinedly said.

    The man was speechless. What was he feeling, happiness? It was as if all the problems in his life dissolved. Can this small fragile-looking girl help him? Can he finally be free from the curse?

    "Can you help me?" The man asked as he held Laura''s shoulder.

    "That''s if you will tell me more information about this certain person," Laura associated.

    "You have yourself a deal," The man smiled genuinely.

    "I haven''t introduced myself, did I?" Laura giggled and reached out a hand, "My name is Laura, and what''s yours?"

    "The name is Zeke, and I hope that you will fulfill your promise," Zeke said, epting Laura''s hand.

    Even though Laura didn''t know much about Zeke, she wanted to help set him free. All humans deserve to be free to do what they want to do. Either bad or good, they are still human beings.

    Laura hoped to know the full story of what happened to Zeke. But what she suspected was that he may have been part of the organization, Silence. With the way, he gripped his knife earlier. It didn''t look like a newbie but a professional.

    Just thinking about it more made it more and more profound. If Zeke weren''t constrained in the underground market, he would have probably been a skilled knight. Maybe once he''s free from his chains, he''ll be walking on a new path.

 Chapter 62: Lower Underground Market

    Chapter 62: Lower Underground Market

    "This is a map of the underground market," Zeke said, ttening the map.

    The area of the underground didn''t seem that big. It was just because of the fog that made it look big. But thanks to the map, they''re able to imagine thend area of the underground market.

    The location Angelo said to be the dangerous part of the underground market was the pub. Yes, the pub isn''t any regr drinking store. Rather a ce to get information.

    However, getting information inside the pub was a huge risk as they have one weird rule. If you want information, you need to fight for it. Challenge the person you want to get information from, and if you win, you will get the reward you want.

    The people who hold information in the underground market are called the revealers. Zeke wasn''t a revealer, but he knew something that they didn''t, as he was a former member of the organization.

    It was an advantage, but the problem was to find a revealera revealer who could share real information, not fake ones. The world of the underground market isplicated, and trust is hard to obtain.

    Zeke knew someone who was a revealer, but he didn''t know where she was. If only he knew, then he would have brought them to her.

    "It leaves us no choice but to go to the pub," Angelo sighed.

    "Why are you sighing? Aren''t I the one who is supposed to do so?" Zeke furrowed his brow.

    "I''m the one protecting them, not you," Angelo argued.

    "It''s the same banana, I''m helping them and so protecting them is also part of my job," Zeke eximed.

    "Do whatever you want," Angelo grumbled.

    "This is where we are currently," Zeke said, pointing his fingers down the map, and he continued, "We need to walk to town to where the pub is. Yes, this ce has a town, and just to tell you it isn''t as nice as what you guys expect it to be."

    "We are aware of that, and I don''t mind about it. It''s more like I''m used to it," Laura assured.

    "Used to it?" Zeke muttered.

    "It''s almost night, and we need to prepare to leave," Angelo said.

    Erwin took a nce at Laura, who looked serious as she scanned through the map. He didn''t want Laura to go as it was dangerous. But he couldn''t bring himself to say no as things between them were going to get much more awkward.

    The four of them stepped out of the shack, cautious of their surroundings. At night it is where things get dangerous. But at night, it is also where the people are most active.

    Zeke held amp and asked them to follow him. He also reminded them to be aware of traps. If not, one of them would get wounded.

    After how many steps they reached the town. From afar, the people by the road wereughing, shouting, and talking. But as soon as their eyes averted towards the four, the air surrounding them changed.

    Some people, mostly men, furrowed their brows as they looked at Laura, who looked suspicious as she was wearing a ck cloak. Zeke stepped forward, and his facial expression changed.

    "It''s been a while, my fellow friends. I''m here to bring recruits as ordered from the High Master. I can guarantee that they''re skilled people," Zeke ended with a bow.

    The crowd continued to stay quiet, not until a man shouted out words that confused both Laura and Erwin. Angelo whispered into Laura''s ear, saying it''s their way to wee recruits.

    Zeke asked Laura and Erwin to follow him while Angelo stayed behind the two, just in case something happens to them.

    As they walked to their destination, Angelo felt nostalgic. It sure has been a while since he has been in the underground market town. As he thought more profoundly about it, he rarely gave himself time to rest.

    The crowd continued back to what they were doing, but Erwin felt someone watching them. Erwin whispered into Angelo''s ear, saying, "There''s someone following us. Get rid of that person immediately."

    Angelo nodded his head and parted ways. At the same time, Erwin continued to stay cautious but at the same time didn''t want Laura to notice it. But being witty and quick, Laura knew something was not right when she saw Angelo parting ways.

    Laura continued to follow Zeke, acting like everything is alright. But the truth was her hands were trembling. However, it wasn''t evident as she was hiding it under the cloak.

    The trio arrived at their destination, and it wasn''t that far away from the town''s entrance. Just from outside, you could hear the people singing along with the music. But what was stored in the pub was much more profound than you can imagine.

    Zeke pushed the door, and the bell chimed, and many sets of eyes were at them again. The feeling of people having eyes at you was very ufortable. But this is what Laura had expected as they were new to the town.

    "Wait here," Zeke said as he walked to the bar side.

    "Where did Angelo go?" Laura asked, not meeting Erwin''s eyes.

    "He wanted to meet a friend," Erwin lied.

    "Liar" Laura muttered, pulling her hood forward.

    Laura felt her chest tightening and didn''t understand why Erwin would lie to her. There was nothing to hide when they were a team. Yet Erwin felt so distant as if he didn''t want anything to do with her,

    Zeke walked back to Laura and Erwin, asking them both to follow. Behind the pub, there lead a staircase going down to another room. Right on top of was where the pub is, and below was a ce to meet revealers.

    Those who only knew the password to the lower pub were allowed to enter. One of the few who knew was Zeke.

    There was a reason why Zeke knew almost everything about the underground market. First of all, he grew up there. Second, Zeke used to be one of the leaders who ruled the market. Andstly, he was a dangerous man that no one dared to touch.

    "Watch your steps," Zeke reminded, looking at Laura, who nodded her head.

    Laura''s foot touched the ground, and her eyes widen as she sees something unexpected. Where were they? It didn''t seem like they were in the same ce earlier.

    "Wee to the real underground market," Zeke weed, watching Laura and Erwin''s reactions.

    The upper underground market looked worn-out, shady, and fragmented. At the same time, everything in the lower underground market looked new.

    Laura guessed that this ce was only essible to nobles who fully supported the underground market. With how the lower market looked like, it seemed they were earning a good amount of money each day.

    They were lucky to have ess to the lower market. It''s thanks to Zeke''s connections that they were able toe down here. But Laura wondered, ''where exactly are they going?''

    Laura and the two boys kept walking the long hallway as if it would never end. Thoughts flew to her head like ''how many nobles are involved with this corrupted ce?'' Indeed, it wasn''t a small amount, but for sure, they are against the current monarchy.

    Zeke stopped walking and turned his back and said, "If something happens to me, I want you to run, and if I don''t make it alive, go to this ce. For sure, she''ll be there. That''s if she''s still alive."

    "Don''t say that...you should learn how to cherish your own life," Laura retorted.

    "Listen now, the reason why I brought you guys to this ce is to expose him, and things don''t always go right in this ce. Noble or not, not once they have gotten out unwounded," Zeke snapped.

    "I don''t care about that," Laura retorted and said, "Wounded or not, we''re getting out here together, alive."

    Zeke clenched his fist and gave Laura a reassuring smile. When Zeke meant wounded, he wasn''t joking. There was a low chance of survival. And barely anyone did survive, and it sacred him.

    "Let''s enter, shall we?" Zeke asked, holding the knob of the door.

    Once the trio entered the room, the door behind them was locked immediately by two buffed men. Looking around the ce, it was clean and neat, but the floor wasn''t. There was a hint of blood spots, and the room smelled rustic.

    In the middle of the room, a man wearing a ck suit stood behind his back, and as he turned around, he cracked his fingers one by one before he spoke.

    Chills ran down the trio''s back as they watched the man walking closer to them. Laura felt her heart beating and tried to calm down. But no matter how hard she was trying, she couldn''t seem to calm down.

    The man was giving a tense heavy aura. It was simr to the first time she had met the emperor. Just what kind of person is he? For sure, he wasn''t normal and was dangerous.

    The man snapped his fingers, and the two men who stood by the door walked beside the man. The man smirked behind the mask and said, "Wee to the lower market, how can I help you?"

 Chapter 63: Pierced I

    Chapter 63: Pierced I

    The air that filled the room was tense. Laura''s hand continued to tremble as she lowered her head. She felt the masked man looking at her, leaving her clueless, not knowing what to do.

    Zeke took a step front and replied, "We''re here for some information. You don''t need to be warry about the money."

    "Come take a seat," The man offered, and the three followed.

    The man walked to his desk that was position right in front of where the three were sitting. His elbow leaned on the desk, crossing his fingers together.

    "What information do you want to know?" The man asked.

    "Marquess Rogen or High Master," Zeke hesitantly answered.

    "High Master...what part about him, everything?" The man snickered.

    "Everything, who is he, what connection he has with the organization, the amount of taxes increased the past few months just to build this ce up, everything," Zeke answered, clenching his fists.

    The man sighed, shaking his head. As if he didn''t want to answer or give information. He continued to stall time with silence, trying to make his mind up. A hint of hesitation reached Erwin''s head as he continued to observe the man.

    ording to Zeke, there some revealers who sides with the high master or Marquess Rogen. It''s most cases, Marquess Rogen either bribed them with money or threatened with something.

    But in this case, the man didn''t look like that. He just wanted to tease them. The man stood up, walking towards Laura and smirked, "Why don''t you reveal your face first?"

    Laura flinched, while Erwin instantly shielded Laura away with an arm and scowled. Just what is this man thinking? Erwin thought.

    "I see," The man nodded his head and backed off.

    "And you aren''t you supposed to be warry about yourself, Your Grace?" The man asked, pointing his finger towards Erwin.

    Erwin looked at the man giving a cold expression and shrugged it off. Erwin didn''t care if others knew who he was. It was his fault for not bringing a cloak with him, but it''s not like he cared either.

    "I see the silent treatment. It''s alright. I''m used to it," The man chuckled and sat back on his chair and continued, "I don''t think I can give you the information."

    Laura flinched and bit her lip. She was disappointed and was desperate for the information. If it''s just about Marquess Rogen, it''ll be fine. At least one useful information that she could use against Tine.

    "Why?" Zeke asked and cut off the man before speaking, "Is it because you''re working for him, or is it because he paid you to do so?"

    "Is that what you''re thinking, Zeke?" The man questioned.

    "Don''t fool around me. Don''t you dare think I''ve forgiven you," Zeke coldly answered.

    "Because I betrayed you on that day?" The man asked.

    Zeke looked away and didn''t answer back. While the man removed his mask, revealing his burned face. Almost two-thirds of his face was burnt, and his left eye couldn''t see anything.

    "I already paid it by burning my face that day, Zeke. You do know how much I regret doing it. I can''t escape from his chains," The man frowned.

    Zeke clicked his tongue, walking towards the man and pushed the two men onto the ground. He grabbed the man''s cor, and while shaking the man, he yelled, "Then tell me so that I can help you!"

    "I''m sorry, Zeke...I can''t do that," The man said, ordering the two buff men to pull Zeke away from him.

    As the two buff men grabbed Zeke on the shoulder, he struggled and kicked one of the men, releasing him onto the floor. Zeke gave a cold shoulder at the two buff men and sat back on his seat, fixing his clothes.

    "Then help me," Zeke said, showing a pained expression.

    "I-I...you two get out of this ce," The man ordered while the two buff men looked at each other and didn''t follow. Not until the man assured, saying, "Don''t worry, I won''t say anything to them."

    Convinced, the two buff men walk out of the room, leaving the four of them alone in the white room. As soon as the door shut, the man stood away from his seat, rampaging his drawer and getting out a brown envelope.

    The trio was confused as the man walked towards them, putting his finger on his lips, signing them to be quiet. Zeke saw the determined eyes of his old friend as he handed the envelope to him.

    A voice rang inside the trio''s head, and the man''s voice was echoed. The man spoke and said, "This is all the information I have about him. I know it''s toote to apologize to you, Zeke. But I hope this can help you."

    Zeke gave the envelope to Laura, and she nodded her head as an appreciation. She didn''t know what to feel about the man. Laura had mixed feelings. At first, the man acted rudely, and now he''s helping them.

    Questions like, what past did Zeke and the man have? Were they friends to begin with? But what Laura did know that he was a former member of Silence who left since long before.

    "Thank you, J," Zeke mouthed and smiled.

    "Also, I''m sorry, Your Grace and this youngdy about my rude actions. I had no choice but to act like that earlier. The two men are from Marquess Rogen, and they''re the ones who stop me from saying things about him," J apologized and sighs.

    "It''s alright," Erwin said as his voice ringed into J''s head.

    "I know you may not trust me, but I want you to be free out of this ce. Isn''t that your dream?" J spoke and noticed the door opening and immediately walked back to where he was in the first ce.

    Laura hid the envelope before the two men would notice something and continued to lower her head. The envelope is her job to protect, and if J gets caught, it might be the end of him.

    "What are you two doing? I haven''t permitted the two of you to enter." J said, wearing his mask back.

    The two buff men looked at each other and nodded. They walked towards J and kicked him on the stomach, making him copse onto the floor while groaning. Laura''s body froze as she watched the wounded J, signaling them to run.

    But before they could run away, J was kicked in the stomach once more, and he coughed blood out. Laura gasped, reaching her hands towards J but was pulled away by Erwin, who yelled, "Get a hold of yourself!"

    "Tch, those bastards. How dare they hurt J?" Zeke growled as he held his knife out.

    "Stop it, Zeke! You can''t defeat them. Just run and leave me," J said, wiping the blood off his face.

    "I can''t do that!" Zeke answered back, griping his knife tightly.

    Zeke thrust his knife towards one of the buff men but missed. His eyes widened as he turned his body, but failed when one of the men hit his neck''s back, making him unconscious on the floor.

    "Zeke!" Laura screamed his name out loud as she ran.

    Laura held her tears in as she ran away. She wanted to run back to Zeke and save him. But then she remembered. One cannot get out of the market safely. It pained her that such a thing could be real.

    Erwin held Laura''s hands tightly when he saw the pained face that Laura made. He didn''t like seeing it and wanted to rush in and save Zeke, but they were already far.

    They ran up the stairs, but they were stopped by a group of men wearing a ck cloak to their surprise. Erwin stopped and gently pushed Laura to his back and got his sword out of the scabbard.

    Erwin pointed his sword towards the men and red at them. His face was saying if you dare to touch or hurt Laura, no mercy will be shown.

    "Laura, close your eyes and do not open it. Only open your eyes if I tell you to do so," Erwin said, charging into one of the armed men.

    Laura followed and shut her eyes tightly. Her heart was beating fast as if it was going to explode. She felt useless and wanted to help, but how can she help when she didn''t have any powers?

    "Angelo!" Erwin eximed as he thrust his sword into the man and removing it after.

    Hearing Angelo''s name Laura sighed out of relief. There was someone to help them, but until how long does she needed to closer her eyes?

    "I''m sorry I''ve arrivedte. What happened to Zeke?" Angelo asked, knocking one of the men out.

    "He...I''m sorry. I couldn''t help him," Erin frowned as his back touched Angelo''s.

    "It''s alright, Zeke won''t die so easily," Angelo assured as he charged into one of the men.

    Only two men were left, and one of them ran away into the forest. Angelo decided to go after him while Erwin stayed by Laura''s side.

    "One versus one who do you think will win?" Erwin coldly smirked.

    The man stayed quiet, and out of nowhere, he threw a small knife towards Laura, who was unaware of what was happening. Erwin clicked his tongue and used his sword to deflect the de.

    Erwin turned his back at Laura, checking whether or not she was wounded. But because of this, he was unaware of the man charging towards him. As Erwin turned his head, he felt something piercing into him.

    The man who trembled in fear ran away, leaving the de in Erwin. Erwin sttered blood out of his mouth and fell onto his knees.

    Upon hearing a thud behind Laura''s back, she opened her eyes and turned around. She gasped, and her hands trembled as she reached for Erwin, who smiled despite the pain he felt.

    "Erwin?"

 Chapter 64: Pierced II

    Chapter 64: Pierced II

    "How is he?" Laura asked, walking towards the doctor.

    The doctor calmly answered, "His Grace is in a bad state right now. I''ve given him medicine. But with the amount of blood he lost, I don''t know when he''ll wake up."

    "It''s alright," Laura shook her head, and her legs fell onto the ground.

    "Are you alright, Miss?" The doctor asked worriedly, and his eyes widened, seeing Laura''s hair.

    The fact that someone you know was wounded badly pained Laura. She grabbed her hair and screamed internally. The thought of Erwin dying entered her head, and it scared her very much.

    The doctor continued looking, speechlessly at Laura as she continued to expose her ck hair. Never in his life has he saw someone with ck hair, and it was utterly surprising.

    "Miss...your hair is exposing," The doctor fretted, eagerly, waiting for Laura to answer.

    Laura didn''t know what to do. Her soul left her body, and her mind wasn''t working at all. Nothing could distract her from her devastation. She wondered if she could see him.

    "Doctor, can I see him?" Laura asked as her voice trembled.

    "Yes, you may. But please take your rest. It seems you had a long day today," The doctor answered, rubbing his nape.

    "Thank you," Laura muttered under her breath and stood up as her legs trembled.

    Without answering the doctor''s question, Laura went to enter the room, but she hesitated as she was about to open the door. Her hand held the knob, but her mind was telling her not to turn it. Laura removed her hand off the knob and took a step back. She couldn''t bring herself to turn the knob and feared that he''d hate her once he saw her.

    Laura took a few more steps backward, and as her back hit the wall, she drowned herself to the ground and hugged her knees. Many thoughts flooded into her head, and her head started to ache.

    Laura''s head ached because she was tired, but at some point, she felt restless. She was looking at the door that would lead her to Erwin, but she didn''t know how to face him.

    The thought of seeing his lifeless face horrified her. She didn''t want to see him dead as there were many things that she wanted to tell him. Without realizing, her nails dug into her skin, and slowly blood came out of the wound.

    Laura brushed her hair while gulping and leaned her head onto the wall. She felt herself going crazy as she continued to debate whether to enter to room or not. A part of her is telling her to go in, and another part tells her not to. Laura frustratedly asked herself why she was making the situation soplicated.

    At some point, she wanted to let her tears out, and cry out all her frustrations. But her tears wouldn''t flow out of her eyes. It didn''t want to as if her mind was saying she had no right to feel that way.

    Even if she had experienced real pain before, this pain was different. Instead of hatred pain, it was more of a concerning pain. Every time an image of Erwin smiling shed into Laura''s head, it made her flustered. But this time, it made her stomach sink deep.

    If Erwin knew how Laura looked right, he would be devasted by what he was seeing. Seeing the woman he loves, tremble, and fall into the darkness. It was thest thing he had hope that would happen.

    At some point, Laura gathered herst few energy to walk to the door and held the knob once again. With the fear that swamped her, negative thoughts entered her, she didn''t want to go in. But still, she wanted to see him. At least one more time, at least for thest time.

    Laura twisted the knob and felt a cool breeze pressing onto her skin as she entered the room. On the bedid the unconscious Erwin, who was in a deep sleep. Laura''s chest tightened as she saw his face.

    Laura shut the door quietly and gently as possible and carried a chair by the bedside. Her gloomy purple eyes watched the snoozing Erwin, and slowly her hands crawled onto his.

    Feeling Erwin''s cold hands, Laura bit her lip, and her head dropped onto the bed. This warm hand just held hers earlier, and now it was freezing. The results of blood loss were far extreme than what Laura had thought.

    Laura remembered the rough texture on his hands, which was the result of his hard training. Her heart skipped a beat, and her other clenched onto the sheets. She didn''t want him to die at all.

    "Somehow, I just beg you. Please don''t die on me," Laura cried, as finally, a tear dropped off her eye.

    Laura med herself for what had happened. How could she have let this happen?

    A few hours earlier

    Laura turned her back and saw the sword that pierced into Erwin out of him. Erwin''s blood flowed out of his abdomen, and his legs fell onto the floor, leaving him in a kneeling position.

    Laura ran towards Erwin, supporting his body and didn''t care about the blood staining onto her cloak. She ced his arm around her neck and pulled Erwin up, who groaned out loud as she tried standing onto one foot.

    "Just hold on for a bit more," Laura panicked as she held Erwin''s arm, walking into a forest even without knowing where the exit was.

    Blood dripped onto the floor as Laura struggled to walk as Erwin couldn''t bring himself to walk any further. Exhausted as she was, Laura gently dropped Erwin onto the ground, wiping her sweat away.

    Seeing the continuous blood flowing, Laura ripped a part of her cloak and used it to stop the blood from flowing out. It was cold at night, and when she touched Erwin''s cheek, it felt cold.

    Erwin couldn''t continue any further, and by now, his eyes were fully closed. Laura called out Erwin''s name, begging him to open his eyes. Thest thing Erwin could hear was the cries of Laura. He couldn''t feel his body and felt light-headed.

    Just for a while, he thought he would shut his eyes. But what he didn''t know was that he ended up unconscious. Laura touched Erwin''s cold face while panicking. She looked around her surroundings, and because of the mist, she couldn''t see well.

    Her eyes wavered as she looked at the cloth being drenched with Erwin''s blood. She was losing herself and didn''t know what to do anymore. There was not much that she could do.

    The blood wouldn''t stoping out and Erwin''s face turned pale. Feeling hopeless, she ced her hands on his built chest and shut her eyes tightly. Not until she felt something warm on her hands.

    Laura opened her eyes, seeing a golden light surrounding her hands and was shocked. What is this? She thought. The golden light faded, and she noticed that the bleeding had stopped.

    Without any hesitation, she unbuttoned Erwin''s top and saw the wound waspletely healed. She looked at her two hands as it trembled and shook her head as her priority is to find someone to shelter for them.

    With the wound healed, Laura had a bit of hope in her that he''ll be alive. However, there was one thing that lingered in her.

    "I will be back," Laura agonized, releasing her hands off Erwin''s face.

    Laura ran with all her might and squinted, seeing a road in front of her eyes. Her eyes widened as she saw a figure of the man and yelled out for him. Hearing Laura''s voice, the man turned his back and widened his eyes.

    In front of his eyes was a girl wearing a ck cloak begged for his help. A part of her cloak was ripped, and a familiar rustic smell reached his nose. Luckily the man was a doctor who was going back from work.

    "I am a doctor. I can help you, but you don''t seem wounded, is it yourpanion?" The old man asked, and Laura desperately nodded.

    As if Laura never drank water, her voice was coarse as she spoke, "He''s the Duke. Please save him no matter what happens."

    "Please, bring me to him, and I''ll see what I can do for you," The doctor spoke, and Laura immediately walked to where Erwin was.

    With the doctor''s help, Erwin managed to survive despite the amount of blood he had lost. It was luck that saved Erwin, and he was lucky that Laura was by his side the whole time.

    If it were any ordinary stranger for sure, he would be left to rot. But it wasn''t for that case. Laura was there by her side, and that''s all that he needed. A person who couldfort him till his death.

    Back to the present time

    Laura opened her eyes and felt her back aching as she slept in a weird position. She flinched when she straightened her back. She realized that it was morning as she heard the birds singing outside the window, and a new day had broke.

    Right in front of her, a man snored peacefully andter on realized she was still holding his hand. Her face burned a bit, and she walked to the window and pushed the curtains aside.

    A new morning, a beginning is what Sister Abby had always told her. Laura sniffed and frowned when she realized that she smelled horrible. It was because of the blood that had dried out.

    From the window, Laura looked at Erwin and continued to frown. She hoped for him to be awake. Laura covered her mouth as she yawned out loud, stretching her arms up the air.

    Only if she didn''t bring Erwin with her, then he wouldn''t have gotten badly injured. At the same time, she was grateful that he went. Otherwise, there would be no way ofmunicating with Angelo. She frowned, thinking about the fact that she didn''t know if Zeke or J were still alive.

    Laura shuddered and bumped her head onto the wall. She shut her eyes tightly and prayed that they were all safe.

 Chapter 65: How Did This Happen?

    Chapter 65: How Did This Happen?

    Laura got out of the bathroom, barefooted, stepping on the rough wooden floor as she tried her hair with a bath cloth. She sat on the bed, feeling refreshed, andid on the bed.

    Just remembering what happened earlier surprised her. She was in the same room as Erwin not long ago not until an olddy entered the room pushing her out and brought her to another room.

    Not only that, the olddy did not say speak or made any noises but instead kept giving a smile. The smile made Laura ufortable. The olddy could have just spoken, but she didn''t, not a single word was uttered. It was weird.

    But in the end, Laura was thankful for the olddy bringing her to another room to wash up. She didn''t like the rustic smell of blood, which continued sticking onto her clothes or on her skin.

    Laura sighed and looking up the wooden ceiling. Just where was she? Looking out the window earlier it didn''t seem like they were in a vige with opennds and farms. But rather they were in a ce surrounded by trees.

    With their surroundings filled with trees, it would be harder for them to make their way back to the underground market and find Angelo or Zeke. It was nerve-wracking to think that they might even be dead by now.

    What can they expect from the underground market? No one neveres out unharmed. It was the same story as Count Harrison''s. One of the men was severely wounded and didn''t make it out alive. This is why Count Harrison was so opposed to Laura to go there alone.

    But remembering what had happenedst night it was weird. She was just holding Erwin''s wound when a golden light appeared, surrounded her hands, and when the light faded, the wound was healed. It was as if she had the power to heal.

    Laura thought that it was just a coincidence as she had no mana at all. That''s what she had thought, but neither did she know that her mana was still not fully blooded. It was unstable.

    Upon hearing a knock on the door, Laura sat back on the bed, and the olddy entered the room, smiling as she held a tray filled with different kinds of food. The tray was filled with a te of sd, a price of bread, and a bowl of mushroom soup.

    The savory smell of the mushroom soup filled the room, making Laura''s stomach grumble. Sheughed embarrassingly, rubbing the back of her head.

    The olddy''s shoulder went up and down, hearing the grumble, and ced the tray on the table. Laura''s eyes eyed for the tray, smacking her lips together. It was as if she had not eaten for a week.

    The doctor and the olddy, which Laura assumed to be the doctor''s wife, allowed them to stay in their cottage and even provided them food.

    Even if it were a doctor''s job to save people''s lives, Laura was sure that no one would go as far as this. Especially when they are people who just came out of the underground market.

    But as what it was stated earlier, Laura didn''t even know where she was. It was as if they moved to another ce all of a sudden.

    The olddy walked towards Laura, signing with her hands to eat. Laura nodded her head and walked towards the tray. At the same time, Laura folded her towel, hanging it on the chair that she was about to sit on. She looked at the food and turned her head, looking at the olddy who stood shing a smile.

    The olddy signed, "Go ahead and eat."

    Laura didn''t understand what thedy was trying to say and didn''t understand why she used her hands tomunicate. Is there a problem with the olddy? Frustrating as it could get, the olddy sighed and pointed at her ears and shook her hands.

    Finally, understanding what the olddy was signing, Larua quickly nodded her head and thanked her. She never expected to meet a deaf person, especially in a situation like this, and of all people, it was an olddy. The world is indeed full of unexpected. things

    Laura gulped as she held the spoon, and just from the smell of it, she knew for sure that it would taste delicious. She took a sip of the warm mushroom soup and her face lit up.

    It was so delicious to the point an image of heaven popped into her head. The soup was iparable to Sister Abby''s, and it interested Laura to know what the ingredients were.

    Within five minutes, Laura finished all the food on the tray and rubbed her stomach as she leaned back on the chair. But she didn''t realize that that the olddy was still there, standing on the corner, smiling.

    When Laura turned her head and saw thedy just standing there, she shrieked out loud and touched her chest. ''Was the olddy here to whole time?'' Laura thought. Then that must mean that she witnessed the udylike actions.

    Laura mouthed, "Sorry, and thank you for the food."

    Unexpectedly the olddy understood what Laura mouthed and got the tray on the table and left Laura alone in the room. Laura was speechless and covered her face feeling embarrassed.

    Laura ced her hands on herp and sighed. ''Now what?'' There was nothing to do but to worry all day long. The food was delicious, but it wasn''t enough for Laura to forget her problems.

    Erwin was still unconscious, and if he doesn''t wake up soon, they wouldn''t be able to go back home. Laura didn''t know what to do and didn''t want to think any further. It would be for the best if she took some rest, but her body isn''t letting her do so.

    Reminding herself that she needed to nurse Erwin, she walked out of the room and entered another room beside where she was just in. Without any thoughts, Laura walked inside the room, and her eyes immediately met Erwin''s face.

    As Laura walked closer to the chair, she felt something moving behind her. She turned around and looked around, but there wasn''t anyone at all. Then suddenly, Laura noticed something moving under the nket.

    Laura pressed her lips together, and slowly she lifted the nket. Before Laura could react, she blinked twice and saw a small person, or to be more specific, it was an elf. Who was somewhat familiar looking.

    Laura called out and said, "Are you alright?"

    The elf turned around with his tears at bay and called out for Laura. To Laura''s surprise, she saw Re, and without any hesitation, Laura lifted Re onto her palms and asked, "Why are you here?"

    "I-I-I," Re sniffled, rubbing his eyes and continued, "I was in the forest yesterday night, and as I was getting food I felt your mana, but I never expected to meet him again."

    Laura looked at Erwin and bit her lip. Seeing Re crying over Erwin tempted her to cry. But this was her fault, and she knew it. She didn''t care anymore what others say to her. If he ever dies, she wouldn''t be able to forgive herself. Ever.

    Thinking about it more in-depth, how did Re know about Erwin? It''s not like they have met before was what she had thought.

    Neither did she know that Erwin was the one who saved her that night when she was in the forest. She did specte that Erwin had saved her, but Laura brushed it off since she was left without enough evidence to support it.

    "That night in the forest. He was the one who saved you. Silver hair, it''s definitely him, but why is he like this, Laura?" Re asked while Laura lowered her head and sat on the chair.

    "Will you listen, Re?" Laura sincerely asked as she continued to me herself internally.

    Re''s face darkened after hearing the story of what had happened. But after hearing everything, he still didn''t think that Laura was at fault; instead, it was the men who tried killing them. If only he could do something, Re thought, wiggling his fingers.

    "If you''re here, then does that mean we''re near your ce, the elf vige?" Laura asked, cing Re down onto herp.

    "This is the elf vige," Re answered as his face brightens up.

    "How?" Laura asked as her eyes trembled.

    "I don''t know," Re tilted his head.

    Re didn''t know anything, but he was sure that they were in the elf vige. Laura furrowed her brow and thought about her situation. They were just in the underground market grounds yesterday night, and now they were in the elf vige?

    How is this possible? It didn''t make any sense at all unless someone brought them here.

    To confirm once more, Laura asked, "Are you sure we''re in the elf vige?"

    "I''m not joking," Re huffed, crossing arms together.

    That all exins why there weren''t any farnds surrounding them, and only trees were the ones around. But still, how was this possible? Simultaneously, transporting two people isn''t an easy thing as it consumes arge amount of mana.

    This means that whoever did teleport them was someone they should not make an enemy off. Still, who would be so willing to use a significant amount of mana just to save them?

    It wasn''t like Laura had connections aside from the high priest who had an immense amount of mana. Just what was happening here?

 Chapter 66: The Elf King And The Merchant

    Chapter 66: The Elf King And The Merchant

    When Re told Laura that they were in the elf vige, she didn''t believe it. The elf vige is one of the most hidden ces in the world. But not once have the people heard about humans and elves residing with each other.

    Elves are small creatures to the point where they could be crushed or killed if a human stepped on them. But that doesn''t make them weak, as they are born with mana.

    However, it was suspicious enough to see humans living with elves because humans are greedy beings, wanting to use elves for their own personal needs.

    Laura rubbed her chin and didn''t understand the situation here. Is there something that the elves are hiding from the humans?

    "Re...why are there humans here?" Laura asked, turning at Re, whose face turned pale. "Don''t hide it from me, Re."

    "What? Me hiding no, never!" Re stuttered, and out of nervousness, he yed with his fingers. At the same time, Laura didn''t take the bait at all.

    Seeing the unconvinced face of Laura, Re turned his back to her, as a way of avoiding to meet Laura''s eyes. Of all people he tried to fool, it happened to be Laura. There was no way a cleverdy like Laura would fall a lie.

    Re bit his lip and sat on the floor, mumbling about how dumb he was to spill the beans. Sometimes he wished to be as quiet as Do and hoped for someone to get him out of the situation. But in the end, he raised a white g, because he could no longer hide it anymore, and so he turned back to Laura and sighed.

    "It slipped out of my tongue. It''s supposed to be a secret amongst the people who lived here and the elves. But because I can trust you, I will tell you!" Re huffed, and his gleaming eyes changed into a serious one.

    This is the story most of the people knew while growing up. Why elves were always scared of humans and how it is against thew to kill or force elves to work for you. It started 100 years ago when the world was still unpeaceful.

    A merchant was on his way to the empire''s main town and out of nowhere, found a wounded elf on the road. The merchant picked the elf up and was confused about what this small creature was.

    The merchant could not bear to leave the wounded elf on the road and brought him back to his house. He tended to the elves'' wounds and nursed him all day long. And finally, the elf opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was the merchant.

    The elf was scared initially, but somehow, he felt that everything would be alright when he looked into the merchant''s gentle and kind eyes. He wanted to repay the merchant, and so he asked him, "What is that you desire?"

    The merchant answered, "Well, if there was something I could wish for, it would to be for my business to sail, but what can you do?"

    What the merchant did not know was that the elf was someone of importance in the elf world. He was the King of Elves and it was said that his mana could grant anything except for the revival of someone.

    "In two days'' time, a wealthy young noble wille to you and buy all your products," The elf spoke.

    The merchant didn''t believe what the elf said and continued to doubt him. Two days passed, and just like what the elf had said, a wealthy young man came to him buying all his products, thus making the merchant rich.

    The merchant couldn''t believe that the elf granted his wish and wanted more. He went back to the ce where he saved the elf and called out for him. Surprisingly the elf showed himself and asked, "What is it, human?"

    "I want more. Give me more wealth," The merchant begged while the elf felt disgusted with his actions.

    The elf shook his head and sighed in disappointment. The gentle and kind eyes of the merchant were gone. Instead, greed filled his eyes. The elf answered, "I cannot ept it. Two days had passed, and your eyes became tinted with desire. I am sorry."

    "Then this leaves me no choice," The merchant said, and harshly grabbed the elf with his big hands.

    "Put me down!" The elf shouted in pain, struggling in the merchant''s palms.

    "I will not release you, not until you fulfill my wish!" The merchant yelled as spit flew out of his mouth.

    "I will not fulfill your wish, you greedy human," The elf answered back.

    The elf used his mana, releasing himself of the merchant''s grip. He then proceeded to run back into the forest and since then, has nevere back. The merchant didn''t follow the elf and instead sent out hunters to hunt for elves.

    Just within a few months, the merchant found thend where elves resided and raided them. His eyes gleamed when he saw the number of elves that he had captured, but none of the captured elves resemble the elf he was looking for in the first ce.

    One by one, the merchant questioned and threatened the elves to tell him where the elf that could grant people''s wishes were. None of the elves answered as they knew that he was finding their king.

    However, the merchant grew impatient and started to kill the elves one by one. Not until one elf answered as he was frightened to die.

    "The elf you''re looking for is the King! We do not know where he is, but for sure, he will ruin your life!" The elf spoke, angering the merchant and was crushed.

    The merchant didn''t release the elves and announced to the town that if they find the King of Elves, they will be reward with an immense amount of gold. The people and nobles hunted for the king of elf, and a huge amount of blood was shed.

    After years of hunting for the Elf King came to an end when the Emperor found out about the bloodshed. It was a disgrace to hunt for other creatures to use their powers, and it was uneptable.

    The Emperor decided to end the hunt for the King of Elf and made aw stating that no one should harm or use elves for their purposes. If caught, they will be executed immediately.

    There were no exceptions for the merchant. The Emperor called the merchant a greedy man and killed him instantly. Since then, the elves hid deep in the forest and used their mana to make a barrier that hides them from humans.

    Still to this day, many nobles hunted for the elf king, and that is why the underground market existed.

    No one knew of what happened to the Elf King, but one thing they were sure about was that the elf kingdom was safe away from humans.

    Re took a deep breath and said, "The Elf King died, but the Princess did survive."

    "Princess?" Laura tilted her head, wanting to know more about it.

    "She''s the master who gave you the hand watch!" Re smiled.

    "Then that makes her the Queen," Laura gasped while Re proudly nodded his head.

    "The Queen''s father loved humans and didn''t want us to resent them, and so to build trust with humans, our Queen decided to choose some pure, kind, and gentle human beings who promised not to reveal their location," Re continued.

    "Elves are such kind and precious creatures. While us humans are foolish beings wanting wealth only," Laura frowned and slightly lowered her head.

    "It''s alright!" Re said, crawling onto Laura''s dress and continued, "Laura is different!"

    Laura''s chest tightened, seeing a small creature cheering for her. She turned her head, looking at the unconscious Erwin and hoped for him to wake up soon. Then something came into Laura''s head.

    "Re..you said earlier that I had mana am I right?" Laura asked as Re sat on herp, tilting his head after.

    "I felt it yesterday, but today it''s gone," Re answered.

    "The light surrounding my hands were gold yesterday. Why?" Laura questioned, looking at her hands.

    "Gold? Just like our Queen?" Re doubted as his eyes widened.

    "I don''t know. I''m confused too. I don''t have mana to begin. Not a single hint as I was growing up," Laura shuddered.

    "It''s alright, Laura! We can go to the Queen and ask," Re reassured, touching Laura''s fingers.

    Laura painfully gave a smile and nodded her head. It was all confusing that she had mana in her. This whole time, she thought that the thought the mana came from the journal, but she was wrong.

    Maybe when she went back into time, Septus intentionally gave her mana, which is almost impossible if you think about it. Or maybe her mana just never woke up in her first life.

    Re looked at Laura''s unsure face and was worried. Then suddenly, the sound of a soft groan had erupted from the side, which Laura didn''t hear at all. Re looked at Erwin, whose eyes were slowly fluttering open.

    "Laura! He''s waking up," Re tapped Laura''s fingers with excitement.

    Laura turned her head at Erwin and immediately stood up as she looked at Erwin. She covered her mouth and held in her tears, telling herself that it wasn''t time to cry. Laura lowered her hand as her mouth formed a smile, and cheerfully said.

    "You''re finally awake."

 Chapter 67: Is This A Confession?

    Chapter 67: Is This A Confession?

    "Is this a dream?" Erwin asked, groaning as he pushed himself up on a sitting position.

    Laura shook her head, unable to say anything as she lowered her head. Despite the smile Laura gave, Erwin knew she was only trying to smile for him, and it came out forced. But the pained expression shows it all.

    Instead of frowning, Erwin slightly smiled. He chuckled and never thought a day woulde where Laura would br the first person he sees when he opens his eyes. It was a blessing for him.

    "Don''tugh!" Laura hissed, hitting Erwin on the arm. Thenter realized that she hit an inured person and apologized, "I''m sorry it wasn''t intentional."

    "I know...that''s why don''t show me that expression," Erwin frowned, cupping Laura''s face.

    "You almost died!" Laura eximed as she lowered her head, feeling the warmth of Erwin''s hand. The warmness of his hands was back, and it wasn''t a dream at all.

    Erwin''s eyes slightly widened, and so his mouth did. For a while, he almost forgot that he was on the verge of death. It was a miracle for him to be alive, knowing that he lost so much blood.

    "Are you hurt?" Erwin asked as his thumb traced Laura''s eyebags.

    "I am."

    "Where?!" Erwin panicked.

    "Mentally," Laura said as she looked at Erwin.

    "I''m sorry, but at least you''re not hurt physically, and that''s what matters to me."

    Laura shook her head, biting her lower lip as she clenched her fist and softly hit Erwin. She thought he would never wake up, but right now, he was teasing her in front of her eyes.

    "It does matter to me. You almost died, and I didn''t know what to do. I thought I would never see you again," Laura cried, holding Erwin''s hand that cupped her face.

    Erwin chuckled and softly bumped Laura''s forehead with his. He smiled and couldn''t express what he was feeling. Was this happiness?

    Laura felt her heart pounding and wondered if Erwin could hear it as his proximity was close to hers. Laura sniffled as Erwin stared at Laura''s purple eyes. ''What a beautiful color'', he thought and continued, if only she was mine''.

    Breaking the silence between them, Erwin sheepishly asked, "Is that a confession?"

    Laura looked at Erwin, squinting, and answered, "It''s not, you idiot."

    "I thought it was. I wish it were," Erwin teased and kissed Laura on the forehead.

    When Erwin released his lips off Laura''s forehead, a trace of warmth lingered in her. Her heart was pounding, and she felt her face burning up. ''What is this feeling?''

    Every time Erwin was by her side, she would feel nervous unlike she did with other men, and right of the moment, she was feeling like that. She recalled reading about people falling in love with each other, but of course that was only in books.

    Falling in love with someone is like a dream. There are hundreds of men out there, yet her heart only skipped for one.

    Is this perhaps what they call love?

    "Stop teasing me," Laura hid her face and removed Erwin''s hand off her cheek.

    Re jumped on the bed and puffed. He felt left out, ever since Erwin had woken up, everyone else had forgotten about him. Not only that, but he also didn''t know what was going on between them. He wanted to be in the talk, but he didn''t know what to say.

    Erwin unbuttoned his shirt and touched the ce where he felt the sword that pierced into him. Everything still felt like a dream for him, and he couldn''t recall what happened.

    Erwin was lucky to be of royal. One of the perks of being a royal is having mana and their blood. If you have royal blood, it is said to be superior as you are stronger than others, and you would heal faster than most.

    If Erwin weren''t a duke, he wouldn''t be alive by now.

    As Erwin thought more in-depth about what had happened, all he remembered was a warm source flowing into him, and after that, he became unconscious. He looked at Laura, who was talking to Re, and thought it might be Laura who brought him that feeling.

    However, he was unsure as he didn''t feel any mana in her at all. It''s weird because her mana was like a switch. He thought there might be a reason why her mana was like that, or maybe it just hasn''t been awakened.

    Laura noticed Erwin looking at them and slowly turned her head, and said, "Stop looking at me. It''s weird."

    "I don''t want to," Erwin answered without any hesitation.

    "You''re weird," Laura remarked as she carried Re onto her hand.

    "You''re adorable," Erwin shed a smile, making Laura blush and turn away.

    The moment was disturbed when the doctor knocked on the door and entered and was shocked when he saw Erwin awake. It was truly a miracle for Erwin to be awake with the amount of blood he had lost.

    The olddy followed, holding a tray filled with food and ced it on Erwin''sp. She signed to Erwin, "Eat up and regain your strength."

    Erwin nodded his head and signed back, "Thank you very much."

    "Never had I thought it''s His Grace who would be badly injured. May I?" The doctor asked politely.

    "Go ahead," Erwin said, and the doctor walked towards Erwin, checking him up.

    "When this youngdy ran towards me that night, I was shocked. I wondered where shee from when the forest surrounding the vige was peaceful. Not only that, when I checked your wounds, they were also gone. It''s a miracle," The doctor exined and looked at Erwin after.

    "Indeed it is doctor. I should thank her for saving me," Erwin said, looking at Laura.

    "Is she your lover?" The doctor curiously asked.

    "N-no, I''m not," Laura eximed.

    "Is that so. You two sure look like quite the pair," The doctor chuckled once and continued, "There''s nothing wrong with you, and there is no wound at all. And because you have gotten through all this and survived because of her, you should do your best to get her heart."

    The doctor gave a wink making Erwin scoff and smile. For quite a while, Erwin was trying to get Laura to say to him that she liked him. But that''s for another story. He wanted to ask Laura what happened that night and how no signs of injury were on him.

    It was a big mystery as Laura didn''t say anything. But Laura herself didn''t know what happened either. It was confusing, and she didn''t want to speak about it. Not until she was sure about what really happened.

    "Then I''ll be leaving you to rest. Take as long as you like to stay here and recover," The doctor said, before walking off with the olddy following behind him.

    Erwin was about to pick his spoon up, but stopped midway when he asked Laura, "Will you tell me what happened that night?"

    Erwin''s serious expression made Laura unable to dodge the question, and she hesitantly asked, "If I were to say that I healed you, what will you say?"

    "I knew it," Erwin mumbled and picked his spoon up and took a sip of the soup before he continued, "Tell me everything."

    "I-I''m also confused. To be honest, I don''t even know how we arrived here, the elf vige," Laura answered and sat back on the chair.

    "Elf vige?" Erwin asked in disbelief while Laura nodded her head. "How?"

    "There''s a possibility that someone teleported us here, but the question is who? It can''t be Septus cause he is unable to use his mana as he is still weak," Laura pondered, wiring her hands together.

    "The Queen?" Remented, moving his head side to side as he looked at them.

    "But, we have never met her, and it''s not possible," Laura asserted.

    "Well, maybe the hand watch?" Re titled his head and didn''t know what was going on and continued, "I heard that if a human touched it, they would have a connection with the Queen."

    Confusing as it goes, Erwin couldn''t follow with what they were talking about and stayed quiet, listening to their conversation.

    "Then it might actually be the Queen..." Laura muttered and deeply thought about it.

    The hand watch was given to Laura as a token of appreciation for saving Do. At first, Laura thought that it was used as a decoration and thought it had nothing significant.

    If there were a chance to meet the Queen of Elves Laura would take it, but there was no one to ask unless it was someone who had contact with the Queen before.

    Laura turned her head, looking at Re and thought that he was a genius. Right of the moment, there was only one person in the room that could bring them to the Queen, and it was Re.

    "Say, Re. What if you bring us to meet your Queen?"

 Chapter 68: The Queen of Elves, Selphie

    Chapter 68: The Queen of Elves, Selphie

    "Just a few more steps and we''re almost there," Re cheered, hanging on Laura''s shoulder.

    Right now, Laura was on her way to visit the Queen of Elves, and she did expect it to be far as she needed to walk up a hill. Her stamina wasn''t the strongest, and so it took a while getting to the Queen''s garden.

    The Queen''s garden is where the Queen resides. It is said to be the second holiest ce in the empire. But because the location was unknown and restricted, the people gave up, and quietly it became forgotten.

    Laura''s eyes widen in anticipation as the rocky path that she had been walking on changed. Her surroundings weren''t leaves that hovered on her head, but she saw the clouds.

    Finally, Laura arrived in the Queen''s garden, and what more can she expect about the garden. If you look from the top, the high bushes barricaded the garden in a circle, adding vibrant into the garden each flower was grown beautifully.

    Laura took a step forward, not until a group of elves in soldier costumes stopped her. Re hopped of Laura''s shoulder and talked conversed with the soldiers; however, one of the elf soldiers pushed him onto the floor.

    "Re!" Laura anguishedly called as she picked Re-up onto her hand. She turned her head, looking down at the elves who seemed unbothered with the situation. Laura furrowed her brow and said, "And you will push down anyone who''s on your way?"

    One of the elves, whose appearance seemed different from the others, walked towards Laura and spoke, "We do not allow any to enter the Queen''s garden. Special or not."

    "Re was just asking. You didn''t need to push him," Laura argued, thinking that the soldier elves were rude.

    "We were ordered to do so," The elf answered back.

    "And the Queen allowed it?" Laura indented, crossing her arms together.

    The elf soldier scoffed and walked back to his original position. Just because they served the Queen doesn''t mean they need to be so rude to others. But at the same time, Laura understood why they went to the extreme.

    Laura was human, and of course, the elves would be warier about her. Who would want to believe in humans after they did something cruel to their previous king? It was hopeless. Laura knew that, but she didn''t want to give up.

    The Queen was the one who led her here, and it would not make any sense if she doesn''t show herself to Laura. She wanted to thank the Queen for saving their lives. If not, they might have been dead eaten alive by wolves.

    "Let her in," said a soft voice.

    Like an angel bestowed into the earth, her skin was white as milk, eyes like the forest, and hair like the sun''s radiance. If the Queen were to be a noble or amoner for sure, manydies would be jealous of her beauty.

    The Queen didn''t have an elf-like body, and instead, she had a human body. This is probably one of her magic. Without any hesitation to ask who she was, Laura bowed and greeted, "It is an honor to meet you."

    With the beauty and graceful move from thedy that stood behind the guards, there was no doubt that she was the Queen of elves, Selphie.

    "So, you are the rumoreddy?" The Queen gently smiled.

    "Rumored?" Laura asked, tilting her head.

    "Let her enter," The Queen said, and the elves soldiers followed. "There must be so many questions you want to ask me."

    "There are, and it might take the whole day just to answer them," Laura giggled as she walked passed the guards.

    When Laura passed through the guards, she felt the cold wind sticking onto her skin, and she froze, as the Queen''s garden didn''t look like it was the same from the outside.

    There was a barrier that illusioned humans from seeing what''s inside. Indeed the defensive and protection of the Queen''s garden were high.

    The Queen''s garden was much more different than what Laura thought. It was and paradise for mana users. Every elf had mana, but they only have one specific kind, just, for example, like, Do who has healing powers.

    Laura walked behind the Queen as they entered into her pce. More of a garden than a pce, even the pce''s inner ce was outdoorsfountains made out of gold, pirs made out of marble. It was a luxurious ce, more prosperous than the Emperor''s pce.

    Laura''s legs felt tired as they continued to walk inside the pce. Almost every corner they turned had a door, probably leading into a room. It was weird why the Queen didn''t just enter a random room but kept walking somewhere else.

    Laura sharply exhaled, seeing the stairs thatid in front of her. Her legs wouldn''tst any longer, just why does this ce need to be soplicated?

    The Queen turned her back and giggled, seeing the exhausted face of Laura. Though Laura tried to hide her exhaustiveness, it was written all over her face that she didn''t want to climb up the stairs.

    With one wave from the Queen, a leaf appeared on her hands and grew big enough for two people to get on. The Queen carefully got on the leaf, asking Laura to get on.

    Unsure of what she was seeing, Laura hesitated, and the Queen assured, "It''s safe. I can jump on it if you want."

    "N-no, it''s alright I''ll get on," Laura stuttered and hopped onto the leaf.

    Without warning, the leaf suddenly floated up, carrying Laura and the Queen up the tower. Laura softly shrieked as she coincidentally looked down and felt her stomach sinking as the leaf continued to raise.

    "Do not worry. I''m not going to drop you," The Queen joked, and Laura awkwardly smiled.

    Just in a few minutes, they arrived at the top of the tower, seeing the elf vige and the garden. It was very pleasing in the eyes to see how the surroundings looked and never had thought to see the beauty of the world.

    Laura followed the Queen, who sat under a perg and invited Laura to sit. Unsure what do, Laura followed and sat on the chair, fidgeting her fingers.

    "Don''t be so stiff around me. Treat me like any other humans," The Queen insisted, shing an irresistible smile at Laura.

    Cheater, Laura thought. The Queen''s beauty was enough to persuade Laura, and yet her smile made it much more irresistible not to decline. But she remembered what she must do and proceed to ask.

    "If you insist. Then I won''t hold back talking informally to you," Laura checked, and the Queen nodded her head. "You brought me here. Why?"

    "I sensed that you were in trouble, and not only that, I felt the mana in you awakened," The Queen answered without hesitation.

    "I don''t have any mana in me. It''s...impossible," Laura said as her face turned sour.

    "It is not impossible. You are special, and so that man you saved," The Queen calmly answered and snapped her fingers once.

    Laura shook her head, declining. She didn''t want to believe in herself though it was mostly her pride that didn''t allow it. Erwin is exceptional, and Laura knew that, born of royalty, a child of Septus, and mana stronger than others. What could not be special about him? He''s perfect in almost every aspect.

    "I understand about Erwin but me? I''m just a girl who wants to live a better life and to take my revenge," Laura answered, holding a hand onto her arm.

    "What makes that different from the man? A child of Septus and a power not fully awakened yet. Why do you not trust yourself?"

    Laura stayed silent, thinking about what to say next, but her lips were frozen, and she felt a pang in her chest. The Queen was right Laura is a strong, beautiful, and wonderfuldy. If only Laura had more courage in her, she would fully ept who she is.

    "It''s not that I don''t trust myself," Laura answered, taking deep breaths before continuing. "I just act strong in front of the people so that I wouldn''t fall into darkness again."

    "That is why you hide your heart away from the people you love. You find it hard to trust," The Queen answered back while Laura stood up, looking up the sky. "And your heart is tainted to get revenge."

    "Isn''t that the reason why I''m alive again?" Laura sorrowfullyughed. "I...don''t need to love someone and because by the end of the day I''ll just hurt them. Just like what I did to Erwin."

    "And you''re not going to question me why I know so much about you?" The Queen asked.

    "You''re just like Septus. What is there to hide from someone who already knew me from the beginning?" Laura sarcastically said. "I''m not here to talk about myself. I''m here to thank you for saving us."

    The Queen shook her head and sighed. There was nothing she could do as a woman''s heart is hard to change. "You saved my people, and this is what I can do to repay you."

    "I hope you don''t bring the topic about my life ever again," Laura coldly said, and the Queen stayed silent.

    "Stay here for the night as an apology for being rude to you," The Queen said as she called one of her servants to guide Laura. "Also, don''t call me Queen. Call me Selphie."

    "Yes, Miss Selphie," Laura slightly bowed as she watched the Queen walk away.

    Just how much does Selphie know? Of course she would know almost everything since she''s almost a hundred years old. What now? Laura thought as she sat back on the chair.

    It was a good thing Laura forced Erwin to not go with her. If Erwin knew that she kept some secret about herself he might not stop pestering Laura about it. Even if they weren''t awkward around each other anymore. There was slight hesitation with the both to open up.

    But that''s not the only reason why, but he just woke up and needs more rest. Royal or not he''s still a human being, just not average like other people.

 Chapter 69: Worries

    Chapter 69: Worries

    Laura opened her eyes to find herself back in the underground market, where Erwin got stabbed. Not only that, right now, right in front of her eyes, she sees Erwin bleeding, but he was not breathing.

    For some reason, her legs couldn''t move, and as she looked down the ground, she sees vines tangling around her foot, restricting her to move. No matter how hard Laura tried to free herself from the vines, but it wouldn''t tear apart.

    "Erwin!" Laura screamed as she looked at the lifeless body of Erwin. It''s just a dream, but why does this need to appear? It''s not fair at all.

    Leaving her hands untied, Laura reached her hand out, trying to touch Erwin, but even if she attempted reaching her hands out, she was nowhere near touching him. Laura yelled for Erwin''s name out once more, and he didn''t move at all.

    Does the ending of their story need to be like this? Laura felt her life was nowhere to have a happy ending. There will always be sacrifices in everything she would do, and she couldn''t ept it.

    It''s just a dream, and Laura knew it. She knew that was stuck in a stupid, shback dream. But everything felt so real. Her breath was short, and her chest tightened as she continued to struggle out of the vines.

    Laura covered her face with her hand and closed her eyes. "I just need to wake up from this dream. It''s not real. Erwin is still alive...is he?"

    She was starting to be unsure whether she was in a dream or not. Still covering her face with her hands, she began to doubt that Erwin being alive was a lie. And him being dead right in front of her eyes was the real thing.

    "It''s just a dream. It''s just a dream. It''s just a dream," Laura repeated, slowly putting her hands down and opened her eyes, noticing she was looking up the ceiling.

    Her heart was pounding, and she couldn''t move her lower body at all. Is this what you call sleep paralysis? Seeing the familiar-looking ceiling, Laura sharply exhaled as she covered her eyes with an arm.

    The heavy feeling stayed in Laura as the image of Erwin''s lifeless body entered Laura''s head. He''s alive, and Laura was sure about that. The nightmare that urred might be an effect of thinking about Erwin the whole day.

    Sometimes Laura couldn''t understand why if you think about someone deeply, they end up dead in her dreams. Laura wished nightmares never existed.

    "Laura, Good morning!" Re greeted as he jumped on the bed, waiting for Laura to answer.

    Laura wasn''t feeling the best early in the morning. But she if kept putting such a long face, Re would notice it and bug her about it.

    "Good morning, Re," Laura greeted with a coarse voice, slowly getting out of the bed.

    A burning sensation burned in her throat as the cool ss rim pressed onto her cracked lips. Every swallow soothed her throat, and as she released the cup away, she sighed out of satisfaction.

    It felt like she hasn''t drunk water for one whole week, but what can you expect after having a nightmare?

    Re continued to watch the listless movements of Laura, finding it weird. Laura''s usual active energy was gone, and he sensed that she was trying to hide it.

    "Are you alright?" Re asked, making Laura jump as she opened the closet.

    Laura turned her head, giving a smile, and answered, "I''m alright, is there a problem?"

    Re shook his head and pretended to fall for it, but deep inside, he was worried about Laura. But he didn''t want to press further in, but it was something he should tell Erwin about it.

    It was a bond between brothers, which is what Erwin said. Of course, an airhead person like Re would be used to Erwin''s advantage. Laura took the white dress out of the closet and immediately changed into it. She didn''t want to bother Selphie any longer despite being a special guest.

    "Re, we need to leave this ce as soon as possible. We wouldn''t want to disturb the Queen any longer," Laura said, tying her hair in a pony.

    Laura walked towards the door, but before she could turn the knob, the door opened and entered Selphie. Laura bowed and followed Re as they both wondered why the Queen was there to visit them.

    "Bring in the food," Selphie ordered, and floating tes passed through the door and set on the table.

    Laura hugged her stomach, hearing her stomach grumble. Of course, one cannot set foot without eating.

    "Please eat first before leaving. I''m sure it''s going to be an exhausting journey for you," Selphie said, smiling. There was no chance that Laura would decline the Queen''s offer and sat on the chair.

    Sitting on the table, Re ate without swallowing, stuffing a piece of bread into his mouth. How can someone eat so carefree without being embarrassed in front of someone important?

    "You don''t look well," Selphie spoke, putting a piece of ham into her mouth.

    "I''m alright," Laura immediately answered.

    "...If you say so," Selphie suspected.

    After spending time with the Queen, Laura and Re walked back to the elf vige and awaits Erwin.

    When Laura arrived back in the cottage, she was surprised not to see Erwin on the bed. Even if he was not wounded anymore, Laura remembered telling him to rest and not move around.

    Laura sighed and looked around the cottage and didn''t find him at all. Then something intrigued Laura. What if he died? There were no traces of Erwin''s belongings, and she started to panic.

    "Re, can you help me find Erwin? I don''t see him anywhere," Laura asked.

    "Sure!" Re agreed and walked off.

    The more anxious she got, the more pronounced her movements were. She rationalized where Erwin would be, and the next thing she had thought of was him being on the ground lifeless.

    As much as possible, Laura hated to think about it. It might have been possible. Laura herself didn''t know that she was staring nkly at the wall, not until she heard Re''s voice, calling out.

    "Did you find him?" Laura persistently asked.

    "Erwin''s outside on the floor help him," Re cried.

    Without any hesitation, Laura ran to where Erwin was, and once she opened the door, she saw Erwin standing by the door, smiling.

    The cold sweat formed on Laura''s forehead dripped onto the side, and the first thing Laura did was p Erwin on the face. Erwin''s eyes widened, and turned his head, seeing the anxious face of Laura.

    A silent passed them both, and Re hid in a corner, not knowing what to do. Erwin''s smile turned into a frown as he speechlessly looked at Laura.

    "What''s wrong?" Erwin asked as he attempted to cup Laura''s face, but was rejected when she flinched. "Laura...what''s the problem?"

    Her tears burst forth like water from a dam, spilling onto her face, scaring Erwin, who didn''t know why. Erwin just wanted to greet Laura and never expected to scare her. Once more, Erwin attempted to cup Laura''s face, and this time she did not run away from him.

    "I thought you died, but it was just a dream," Laura whimpered, wiping her tears away.

    Like a small child, Laura walked towards Erwin, hugging him, not wanting to let go. It was real, his scent and his warmth. Laura knew that it was just a dream, but it scared her thinking it wasn''t a dream at all.

    Erwin patted the back of Laura and continued tofort her. He didn''t know the reason why Laura was acting like this. It was unusual, but when Re reported to him earlier about Laura, it did worry him a bit. ''Was Laura ever that clingy?'' Erwin thought.

    "Didn''t I tell you to stay on bed and rest?" Laura scolded, pushing herself away from Erwin.

    "I can''t stay in bed all the time," Erwin retorted.

    "Why can''t you just listen?!" Laura yelled as her tears continued flowing down her cheeks.

    "I''m sorry...but why are you making such a face?" Erwin asked, tucking a strand of Laura''s hair behind her ear.

    "Don''t do that again and just listen to me next time," Laura muttered as she sniffled.

    Erwin had a hunch that Laura dreamt something terrible about him. It was nothing shocking because he had a dream where Laura was the one who died instead. The uneasiness only lifted when he saw her face.

    "I hate you," Laura said, hitting Erwin on the shoulder.

    "I''m sorry," Erwin apologized, not knowing why she was acting this way.

    "I hate you," Laura said once more, as she was pulled into a hug.

    Laura felt his breath blowing onto her ears, and she slightly blushed and tried struggling out of his embrace, but he was too strong for her. Laura stood still, waiting for Erwin to talk. But after a while, she decided to speak up.

    "Erwin?" Laura initiated as she felt Erwin squeezing her slightly from the back.

    "I have something to tell you."

 Chapter 70: Night Fall

    Chapter 70: Night Fall

    The anticipation she felt was a nervous kind of energy. The seriousness Erwin showed made her anticipate. But she was in a weird position, tip-toeing with their bodies close, almost touching each other.

    Erwin''s broad chest pressed onto her, and as her head leaned onto his chest, she heard his heart beating fast. Laura''s face slightly turned red and wanted to ignore the sound, but she couldn''t when she was this close and stuck in his embrace.

    There was one thing Laura liked about being in his embrace, and it was his warmth. It reminded her about the past, where she would only embrace herself in the darkbut being in this position would be mortifying if anyone saw them. They were just out of the cottage where everyone could see them, it was embarrassing.

    "Uhm Erwin, what is that you need to tell me?" Laura asked in anticipation. Is this the time when he will confess his feelings to her?

    "No, it''s nothing," Erwin said, smiling as he retreated, and as he looked at Laura''s face, he was stunned.

    Laura didn''t know what face she was making. She didn''t realize she was blushing, and she was making a face that made Erwin''s heart skip a beat. He wanted to tell Laura, but he just stared and admired her flushed

    On the other side, Laura felt something weird in her. Was it a disappointment? She thought he was going to confess to her. But Erwin didn''t, which made her feel weird.

    ''Don''t tell me I was expecting him to profess his love for me,'' Laura thought in her head and touched her face.

    "What''s wrong?" Erwin asked, tugging the back of his ear.

    "It''s nothing," Laura concurred as she walked back into the cottage, ming herself for having such thoughts.

    Erwin watched Laura''s back disappearing into the cottage and sighed out loud. For a while, he had lost control of himself. The more he tried holding it, the more tempted he became to grasp onto her.

    Just like an hourss, the sand won''t stop falling until it reaches the bottom. Until when does Erwin think he will be able to restrain himself? It might be a matter of time when he''s about to tell her his true feelings. But for now, patience is the answer.

    "This is tough," Erwin muttered, ruffling his hair.

    Laura made her way to the clinic to find the olddy or the doctor. She wanted to thank them once more for helping them both, but there was a problem they had. They don''t know how to find their way out of the elf vige.

    The trip to the underground market was supposed to be three days only. However, because of some circumstances, they had to extend a day. Also, the thought of Mary and others worrying about her was something she disliked.

    Not only that, she was yet to find out whether Angelo and Zeke were safe, while they are in elf vige protected. Laura wondered what Erwin was feeling. Wouldn''t it be sad to lose arade of yours?

    The only people she knew who could help them out were the doctor or the olddy. And just as Laura was about to leave the room, the bell chimed, making Laura turn around, and there she saw the olddy sweeping the floor who stopped moving her hands when she saw Laura.

    Laura entered with a smile, greeting the olddy that she was back. The olddy didn''t seem to understand what Laura said, and so she grabbed a piece of paper and pen, handing it Laura.

    Laura wrote what she told the olddy earlier, and the olddy nodded her head as a response. However, Laura was unsure if the olddy knew how to read because not allmoners know how to read.

    The olddy walked into another, and on the door, there was a namete written, "Doctor Clint Glory." So this is the doctor''s name. Ever since Laura stayed in the doctor''s cottage, not once did he gave his name.

    The door opened, revealing the doctor as he removed his sses. He walked towards Laura and asked, "Is there something you need from me?"

    "Is there a way out of the elf vige?" Laura asked hesitantly.

    "I''m sure the Queen prepared something for you," Doctor Clint said.

    "I don''t know Sel- I mean, the Queen didn''t say anything."

    "Just wait, and it wille soon," Doctor Clint assured and smiled. "Everything will be alright."

    "Okay"

    "How about some tea?" Doctor Clint offered.

    "I can''t say no, can''t I? Laura giggled.

    The sun has gone to rest, and the moon came to y in the dark. After the long conversation, Laura and Doctor Clint had she felt drained and wanted to have some time alone.

    Laura remembered Doctor Clint telling her there was a hidden ce near the elf vige and said she should enjoy the night sky. But to walk alone into the forest made her hesitant.

    She did contemte inviting Erwin, but she wanted some quality time for herself. Still, to remember what happened back in the forest scared her. Laura smacked her face and encouraged herself. It''s better to ovee your fears and move on.

    Laura looked up the sky, rubbing her arms. She was mesmerized by what her eyes were seeing. The stars shone as sugar spilled over ck marble, glistening on the skies like magic.

    She never really looked up the skies back in the estate, and if she did, the clouds would hide the stars. The people living in the elf vige must be blessed to see such sight.

    Laura kept walking straight down the path and reached the hidden ce that Doctor Clint told her earlier. There was not much to see in the dark, and she didn''t understand why it was a special ce.

    The bushes sang as the wind blew, pressing onto her skin, making her shiver. She kept walking and halted when the tress did not surround her. In front of her eyes, it was a valley she saw.

    The wind stopped blowing, and the music of the crickets singing flowed into Laura''s ears.

    One step at a time, she walked into the valley without hesitation and only stopped when the wind blew. Her hair shined under the moon, and her beauty was inparison with the moon.

    Laura tucks a strand of hair that inflicted with her view and heard footsteps from behind. She turned her back and saw a pair of light blue eyes shining under the dark, and it was a beautiful beautiful sight to see.

    "Why are you here?" Laura asked, throwing a re at Erwin. Great, her quality time alone is over now.

    Erwin ced a finger on his lips, hushing Laura and whispered, "Wait for it."

    Laura furrowed her brows and listened to Erwin, a small light glowed from the ground, and it slowly floated up, reaching Laura''s height. She looked around the valley, and unconsciously her lips raised high.

    "Look! Fireflies," Laura eximed and danced.

    Watching Laura from behind, she looked like a living doll that finally found happiness in her. The only thing that stuck in Erwin''s head was how prettier she was. Only if her life wasn''t horrible, she might be living with a smile.

    Laura inhaled the fresh night air and wondered when thest time she felt so free? It was soforting she almost had forgotten that someone was there with her. She turned her head and saw Erwin looking at her.

    "What do you need? Laura questioned as she frowned.

    "Nothing I''m enjoying watching you," Shamelessly answered Erwin.

    "Y-you''re weird," Laura stuttered, blushing and turned her head away.

    "I suppose that is apliment."

    "It''s not," Laura rolled her eyes.

    Erwinughed under his breath, wishing this will never end. The deal he made with himself stillplied, and that is to make Laura confess first. But there are some points where he doubted himself.

    If their rtionship doesn''t grow romantically, he might just drop it, leaving them as friends. Thest conversation that made them fall apart was something he didn''t want to repeat. Though he was starting to be impatient.

    "Laura, turn, around," Erwin said as he walked closer to her.

    "Why?" Laura suspiciously asked.

    "Just do it," Erwin persistently said as his face went closer to hers.

    "What are you doing?" Laura asked, taking a step back.

    "Please listen to me," Erwin said as his face turned serious.

    "Fine..." Laura muttered turning her back.

    "Close your eyes."

    Laura gulped and followed Erwin. Her heart beating fast and she didn''t know what wasing. It made her curious, but nothing could be heard except for the grass rustling as Erwin takes a step.

    She felt a cold sensation around her neck and as she opened her eyes there was a ne shining on her neck. Laura turned back and was speechless. When did he buy this? or rather where did he get the money buy?

    The ne didn''t look fancy and looked in but she liked it. It was her style as extravagant looking nes doesn''t fit her taste. It was her first time receiving a ne from a man around her age.

    It might be counted as trying to court her and it wasn''t wrong. Erwin had an excuse in mind if Laura would start teasing him. And that was to thank her for saving his life. Indeed it was a cheeky move.

    "Do you like it?" Erwin asked as his face went closer to Laura''s.

    Laura, on the other hand, was distracted by the ne and had not noticed Erwin. But as she was about to talk she turned her face and froze. Their lips were about to touch each other it was like once centimeter.

    Erwin''s lip raised and slowly raised a hand. Laura didn''t know what he was going to do and shut her eyes tightly. She didn''t know what she was feeling, her heart was beating crazily and her breath cut short.

    "Did you think I would kiss you?" Erwin asked holding hisughter in.

    "Did you think I was thinking about that?" Laura flustered asked and pushed Erwin away as she hid her face.

    "I can read people''s minds," Erwin joked.

    "Liar. I know everything about you," Laura said, crossing her arms together.

    "Really? Then what''s my favorite food?" Erwin teased.

    "How will I know?" Laura puffed as she walked far away from Erwin. She stopped walking and yelled, "I don''t like you!"

    "I think that''s a lie," Erwin answered backughing.

    Just like the moon, she stays quiet, hiding in the dark. But for sure one day, the moon will bloom brighter than the sun, revealing the true identity of the dark mask.

    Soon the moon will rise.

 Chapter 71: Reconcile First, Problems Occurs

    Chapter 71: Reconcile First, Problems urs

    "Doctor Clint, we want to thank you once more. If you hadn''t helped us back there, we might not have survived," Laura thanked and bowed.

    "It''s my job as a doctor to help, and you were like the children we''ve always wished to have," Doctor Clint said, putting his hands on his wife''s shoulders.

    "Thank you very much," Erwin thanked and bowed.

    "Your Grace! Please don''t bow," Doctor Clint panicked, but Erwin continued to insist.

    Two dayster, the Queen, Selphie, brought down a messenger to inform Laura and Erwin about their departure. After all, there is no other way to get out of the elf vige unless someone could teleport them.

    The messenger stated that the Queen would be using her powers to bring them out, so she asked where they wanted to be. At first, Erwin said to bring them back to Laura''s estate, but Laura disagreed.

    She wanted to go back to the underground market to find Zeke and Angelo. It was concerning as they haven''t heard anything from them for so long. However, Erwin didn''t like the idea, as he wanted Laura to be safe.

    Safety was Erwin''s priority since he didn''t know whether or not they were still after them. It concerned him enough after he had almost died. He didn''t want to make the same mistakes again.

    Laura kept pushing Erwin to agree with her, and no matter how hard he tried to convince her, she didn''t listen. In the end, she won, and they scheduled to depart today.

    "I just brought you into my ce because it is right to do so," Doctor Clint concluded.

    "I would''ve given you something as a token of appreciation, but I do not have anything with me," Erwin disappointedly responded. "I promise the next time I meet you. I will reward you."

    "We are honored," Doctor Clint bowed.

    "Now we must depart," Erwin announced and carried a bag full of supplies given by the olddy.

    "Let us see each other again," Laura said and wore her hood on.

    The couple waved their hands as they watched Laura and Erwin''s back walking towards the elf guard, who waited for the two to arrive. Re, on the other hand, went back to his house since he had chores to do.

    Re was saddened in the beginning as he couldn''t bid them farewell. But he knew the world isn''t going to end tomorrow, and for sure, one day, they will see each other again.

    The elf guard asked Laura and Erwin to stand and not make any necessary movements. If they did, they mightnd on their bottoms.

    Laura looked ready to leave this ce but the truth was, Laura didn''t want to go back to the underground market; however, she kept a promise with Zeke. Being chained forever in a ce he didn''t want to be in, Laura knew how it felt.

    A light glowed under their feet without any announcement, blinding their eyes, making them both shut it tightly. When Erwin noticed the light fading, he opened his eyes, and they were back.

    As expected of the Queen, however, it must be exhausting for her. Once again, they were back in phase one. However, they came back with a n. The night before their departure, Laura and Erwin read the papers J gave them.

    Some parts were crumpled and stained, making it hard to read. Still, it was a good thing Laura held the envelope tightly. If not, they wouldn''t be able to get valuable information.

    All the corruptions and wrongdoings of Marquess Rogen were all ced in the envelope. Around two pages were pieces of evidence about his doings and another two for nobles who had connections with him.

    An unsettling feeling came across Laura. She was wrong when she said there must contain information about Tine or connection between her and Marquess Rogen.

    Nothing. There was nothing to be found about Tine in the piece of paper. No connections, slowly making Laura lose hope. It was a mess as if Tine was one step ahead of her.

    Frustrating as it sounded, Erwin pitied Laura, he really wanted to help her, but he himself was helpless. Erwin had the information and evidence to expose Marquess while Laura didn''t have anything.

    Even if Laura told him she''s alright, it didn''t seem so. Her eyes turned watery, and she clenched her fist, and her nails dug into her skin, leaving a small wound visible on her palm.

    Moving on, Laura and Erwin arrived in the same location where Erwin got stabbed. It was not a pleasant memory to remember, but it came across into Laura''s head. Good thing the sun was out, bringing downlight their paths.

    Erwin checked their surroundings before moving. Remember that they were in the ce where they got surrounded. Who knows the enemy will pound them at any moment.

    "It''s clear," Erwin confirmed, walking back to Laura.

    "Then let''s go to Zeke''s shack. Who knows, they might be there," Laura assumed and took a step but then was stopped by Erwin.

    "Remember this, Laura, if we ever get separated, just go to Zeke''s shack, understand?" Erwin asked as worries filled in him.

    "I understand," Laura nodded her head and was about to take a step not until they heard the bushes behind the brustling.

    Erwin pushed Laura to his back and looked over the bush that brustled. His sense told him it was not an animal as he sees a strand of hair standing up though it seemed familiar.

    "Who are you?" Erwin questioned, slowly walking towards the bush. "If you don''t show yourself, I won''t hesitate to kill you."

    "I know this voice," Spoke the man behind the bush. He slowly stuck his head up, and his eyes widen to see a familiar person. "Is that you, Your Grace?

    "Angelo?" Erwin asked in disbelief.

    "It really is you, Your Grace!" Angelo eximed, running out of the bush with a smile.

    "Are you hurt?" Laura asked as she examined Angelo''s body.

    Laura frowned, noticing Angelo wearing the same clothes from where shest saw him and noticed his pants'' tip was drenched with dry blood. She med herself internally and kept quiet.

    "I''m alright, Miss Laura. I''m in excellent condition. Not a scratch," Angelo assured and bowed. "I was about to call a search party. It''s a good thing I decided to prolong the wait."

    "I''m sorry to worry you," Erwin sighed and turned his head at Laura, who he caught looking at him. "Is there a problem?"

    "N-nothing," Laura stuttered, changing the topic as she asked Angelo. "What about Zeke?"

    Angelo frowned and took a long pause. "He''s on the verge of dying."

    "How?" Laura gasped, pulling Angelo''s cloak down and apologized for the sudden movement.

    After he caught up to the enemy and killed him off, Angelo snuck into the lower underground market. Something was suspicious to him because he didn''t see anyone at all, not even the two buff men.

    But then, as he walked deeper into the hallways, he noticed a door opened, and thereid Zeke badly injured and unconscious, not only that he saw a familiar person who was J.

    Angelo carried Zeke and J cautiously as possible, but he rushed out since time is pressure. He didn''t bring them back to Zeke''s shack because, for sure, they will be there waiting for them.

    Instead, Angelo walked into the forest and found a well-hidden cave and resided there. It was almost impossible for Zeke to be alive after the amount of blood he lost. But Zeke was lucky to have Angelo treat his wounds. However, it wasn''t the best as professionals.

    Three days passed, and Zeke was still unconscious, and there were no signs of him waking up. After hearing the story, Laura med herself. Only if she didn''t get to the extent ofing here, no one would''ve ended this way, she regretted it.

    "It''s not your fault," Erwin assured, telling Laura not to be burdened about it. It was not her fault, after all.

    "I have another report to tell you," Angelo added. "His Highness, Prince Winston, got engaged."

    Laura flinched and desperately asked, "To who?"

    There was only one person in mind Laura had in mind, and it was nheless than Tine Alvarado. Laura did not expect them to get together because things weren''t doing good between them.

    Then what was the point of hering to the underground market? The engagement between Tine and Prince Winston is what made Laura anxious. Then that means her life never changed from the beginning.

    The sacrifices that Erwin and the other did were useless. To think that they got hurt because of her selfishness and desires. Why are things not going to what she wanted it to be?

    Her heart was racing, and she felt like someone was pushing her down. She wanted to run away, lock herself out, and curl up into a ball. Her legs trembled, but she managed to keep herself up.

    Not noticing Laura''s distraught look, Angelo continued and answered, "Tine Alvarado."

    Just what is happening now?

 Chapter 72: Temporary Happiness

    Chapter 72: Temporary Happiness

    The crickets'' chirping filled the silence surrounding Laura as she sat on the cold ground with her hood on. She was hiding something, and it was visible on her face. She couldn''t face her reality right of the moment.

    To hear that Tine was getting engaged to Prince Winston. Something must have happened in the past few days. Then the rumors about those two getting along were true. What about Serena? She must be heartbroken about this sudden news.

    Things are just getting worse than better.

    Still, what scared Laura the most was that her future was not changing at all. Everything was so sudden, and she didn''t know what to do. Her body didn''t have any energy to move, and her gloomy eyes looked like she was mourning someone.

    What was worse was that she didn''t have information about Tine, and it was just all just about Marquess Rogen. And now that she''s engaged with the prince, it means that the royal family supports her.

    Laura didn''t know what Prince Winston was thinking, though knowing what kind of person Tine is. She isn''t an angel. She''s a demon. It was frustrating not to do anything, but what did she expect when she didn''t know it would happen?

    Laura curled into a ball, hugging her knees and slowly closing her eyes. She didn''t want to think about it anymore; the more she thinks about it, the more she felt anxiety-filled.

    Seriously, the past few days have been so stressful for Laura. Emotions were filing in her though it was not necessary during this journey. When she thought everything was going to be alright, it turned out to be the opposite.

    Only if life wasn''t that stressful then she would be living a tranquil life.

    The sound of a footstep crunching against the ground was heard and it stopped in front of Laura. Laura didn''t know who it was, but she didn''t have the strength to look up and see who it was.

    "Do you need someone to talk to?" The familiar voice asked while Laura didn''t answer. Erwin ruffled his messy hair and sat beside Laura and spoke, "I think you do."

    Laura bit her lip and continued to stay quiet. Questions filled in her like of all people, it always has to be you? Of all people, why is it always him seeing her weak side? She felt embarrassed, showing him this side of hers.

    "I''ll wait, no matter how long," Erwin said as he leaned back onto the boulder.

    "Why is it always you?" Laura muttered, but it was hearable to Erwin''s ears.

    "Because I know you more than the others?" Erwin smiled, asking in a questioning tone.

    Laura shivered, and in an angered tone, she questioned, "Just what is Winston doing?"

    "You''re calling him by his name?" Erwin asked with a hint of jealousy in his tone.

    "He told me to call him that," Laura answered, revealing her face to Erwin. "There must be a reason why he decided to do it."

    "Don''t call him that," Erwin''s lips slightly frowned.

    "Why?" Laura titled her head.

    Erwin stayed quiet while Laura started into his gorgeous eyes. To think his eyes would attract her that much, it was weird. But because his eyes looked calm and it somehowforted her.

    "Don''t mind what I said earlier. Winston must have a reason. He wouldn''t make such decisions without thinking. Also, I don''t think he''ll like it if she ever gets a man."

    "She?" Laura questioned and slowly became interested. It must be Serena. How nice it is to be in love.

    "You''re friend," Erwin chuckled once, and his eyes looked at Laura under his breath, he spoke, "Beautiful."

    Erwin didn''t know whether the moonlight was enchanting Laura''s face because she looked prettier than other days despite looking worn out. Or maybe because he had fallen deeper into her.

    "Did you say something?" Laura asked, and Erwin shook his immediately head.

    "So, don''t dodge my question because I am not letting you go until you tell me," Erwin said with all seriousness making it irresistible for Laura to run away. Though he did not want to force Laura to speak up it is better to say it than not.

    "In the past, Tine and Prince Winston were engaged, and because of the royal family''s support, Tine sessfully used me. Honestly, just thinking about it scares me so much," Laura shuddered.

    "And maybe around that time, I was already dead," Erwin scoffed himself for being pathetic.

    "How unfortunate our lives are," Laura reminisced, rubbing her arms as the wind blew to their direction.

    Unfortunate. Their lives were full of sadness but no happiness. Erwin died because of his uncle, Marquess Rogen while Laura died because of the false usation of Tine.

    Not only that, to think that Marquess Roge and Tine were somewhat connected with something that they didn''t know it is mindblowing. But because of the information that they received from J it all became confusing tooLaura.

    She didn''t know what was right and wrong anymore. But the good side was Erwin would finally be free from the chains that Marquess Rogen chained him. Soon he will be eliminated, and Tine will lose a big supporter of hers.

    It was one step; however, it wasn''t enough. Now that Tine''s engaged to Prince Winston, it means that the royal family''s support will be with her.Not only that but because she is the priestess meaning that the church is by her side too. Well, expect for Gusion.

    Erwin brushed a strand of Laura''s straight ck hair and kissed the tip. He smiled then said, "But I''ll be here to help you, and so there is nothing for you to worry about. I promise."

    Upon hearing hisfort words, Laura held her breath as she held her tears. She didn''t want to cry any longer; it made her feel weak if she did. And it isn''t like her to be weak.

    "If you say so. That''s why if you break that promise, you''re going to be the second person whom I''ll kill," Lauraughed, and her face turned sour. "I''m serious. If you break that, I''ll kill you."

    "I understand my princess," Erwin said, releasing the strand of hair he held. "That''s why you tell me all your concerns, and I will help."

    To think the person who would beforting her was Erwin. His words werepared to a shield, ready to protect when the enemy strikes. The more he kept pushing himself into Laura''s life. The more she became lonely without him, it was weird having these thoughts, but it was the truth.

    The whole night Erwin questioned Laura more about her life. He learned so many new things about her, what she liked, and what she disliked. He was thrilled that she finally decided to open up about herself.

    Bottling feelings and worries in one jar are something people shouldn''t be doing. It creates more stress into the body, and if that jar explodes, who knows, it might be the end of them.

    The sun raised, and the forest was still dark, but Angelo was up to gather more firewoods. He rubbed his eyes and waited for his vision to be clear. What day is it, he wondered, stepping out of the cave.

    As Angelo walked further out of the cave, he saw Laura and Erwin deep asleep, leaning to each other for support. He paused, contemting whether or not to wake them up. But in the end, he quickly grabbed a nket, covering them both.

    Angelo frowned, remembering something unpleasant. He still had not revealed himself as the man who stole her ne, making her life harder. It must be hard to live as a noble, and not to be epted by society.

    He sighed, walking away, not until he felt someone pulling his cape down. Angelo turned his head and saw Erwin''s eyes opened, shocking him. He instinctively bowed, using hand gestures, he asked if Erwin needed anything.

    "Water," Erwin whispered, and Angelo followed.

    Erwin avoided moving his head, not wanting to wake Laura up. He couldn''t hide his expression, looking at the defenseless Laura. All the more, he wanted to make a move on her, but as a gentleman, he stopped himself. Only if time can stop, he would stare at her all day long.

    Angelo walked towards them as quiet as possible and handed Erwin a steel cup filled with warm water. The refreshing water soothed his dry throat and sighed out of satisfaction.

    "Is there anything else you will need?" Angelo whispered. Angelo slightly shook his head as an answer, and Angelo left to pick more sticks.

    Under the nket, Erwin''s hand made way to Laura''s. Slowly and gently, he intertwined his fingers with hers, warming her cold fingers. He tightened his grip and closed his eyes back.

    Knowing how easily Laura could get flustered, he couldn''t wait to see the face she makes, realizing their fingers were intertwined with each other.

    Only if this temporary happiness couldst forever.

 Chapter 73: Embarrassing

    Chapter 73: Embarrassing

    Laura''s eyes fluttered open and groaned when she moved her head. She had not noticed that she was still leaning onto Erwin. She rubbed her neck, massaging it as she sat back up.

    She couldn''t remember what happenedst night and didn''t know when she fell asleep. Right, where is Erwin? Laura asked herself. Still, half-asleep, Laura didn''t notice the warmth on her hand.

    But when she removed the nket off her, that''s the only time when she became fully awake. Her mouth opened, and her eyes flew everywhere. She gulped andposed herself and asked, "What is happening here?"

    With their hands still intact together, Laura debated whether or not to remove her hands off or stay as it is. Laura recalled what they didst night. First, she panicked then told everything about herself to Erwin.

    Laura massaged her temples as she felt embarrassed. Maybe she just followed the flow yesterday night and exposed almost everything about herself. What happened to her so-called privacy?

    She sighed and looked at Erwin. It was only now that she could take a closer look at him, and she did. Her face went closer and closer to Erwin''s without realizing and stared at his face.

    His eyshes were long, and she only knew it now. To think a guy would have longer eyshes than a girl it was quite an embarrassment. It was unfair how Erwin can be so perfect in almost every way.

    If he revealed his face earlier to the public, he might have be more famous than Prince Winston. Well, it is what it is.

    "I never thought you liked looking at people''s faces while they sleep, I''m ttered," Erwin said opening his eyes suddenly which made Laura retreated immediately.

    "J-just since when were you awake?" stuttered Laura pulling the nket closer to her.

    "I wonder when," Erwin teased then stood, stretching his arms.

    The scene from a moment ago continued to hunt her. She was at her right mind, and she knew that, but because she caught him in a defenseless pose, it was impossible not to take a closer look.

    The sounds of footsteps snapped Laura out of her imagination, and she turned her head to see an unfamiliar guy standing like a statue. His presence was weak, as even Erwin did not notice he was there.

    The starting between the three continued, taunting the unfamiliar guy who knew both since they have met before. He was just unrecognizable because he was not hiding his face with a skull mask.

    The man raised his hand upon the air, surrendering himself though no one told him to do so.

    "I''m not anyone suspicious. Don''t you remember me?" The man said, pointing his finger at himself.

    "I don''t recall meeting anyone," Erwin answered sternly.

    "How do I exin this. Um, I''m the man who gave you the information. Man, it''s such been a long time," The man casually said, walking towards them but was stopped when Erwin red at him.

    "J! Didn''t I tell you not to move around?" Angelo yelled from afar, holding several sticks in his hand.

    "I was supposed to y viin right here. You ruined it," J sighed, putting his hands down. "Let me introduce myself. My name is J, the informer who almost lost his life because of the envelope I gave."

    "I can vouch for that. After all, I know him," Angelo said, putting the sticks onto the ground and smack J''s head after. "Don''t be rude, J."

    "I''m sorry, Your Grace," J apologized and bowed.

    After Laura stood up, dusting her cloak and suddenly, like thunder, her stomach grumbled. She gave an awkwardugh after as she rubbed her belly. This is what she gets for not eating dinner the other night.

    "I can heat the soup," J said, pulling his sleeves up.

    "Get to it, kid," Angelo said, giving him a push as he walked along with him.

    Watching the two go back into the cave, Laura kept ncing towards Erwin''s direction. The memory of their hands intertwined together made her embarrassed, and for sure, she knew that she wasn''t the one who initiated it.

    Noticing the nces Laura was making, Erwin acted like he knew nothing. It was funny seeing the different faces Laura made. But the best part for Erwin was seeing her flustered face.

    "Don''t pretend you didn''t know," Laura initiated the conversation. On the other hand, Erwin rubbed his eyes. He looked at Laura, hearing what she said, and smirked.

    "What?" Erwin acted innocently, getting his coat thatid on the ground.

    "Don''t y dumb around me," Laura puffed and crossed her arms together. There was no way she would leave it as ease.

    "I''m going to take a bath," Erwin ignored what she said, yawning out loud.

    "Don''t ignore me!" Laura yelled, thinking she had caught his attention when he turned his head.

    "You want to join me?" Erwin asked, smiling while Laura stuttered as she stood speechless.

    Laura groaned internally, pulling her hair, feeling frustrated. He dared to ignore her and tease her the first thing in the morning. He has no shame at all. Were all boys like that?

    Laura''s face twitched when she smelled something foul. Like a dog, she sniffed, and the smell traced onto herself. Her face burned up as she wondered if Erwin went to take a bath because of her.

    She wanted to run away as far as possible. It was so embarrassing for her. She didn''t know how to face Erwin anymore.

    "Miss Laura, the soup is ready," J called from the cave, waving his hands.

    "W-will be there in a moment," Laura stuttered, telling herself not to remember that scene. Only if there is a machine that can remove an embarrassing memory and turn it into something that never existed.

    When Laura walked into the cave, she saw Zeke''s lifeless body lying on the ground, and her lips lowered. All Zeke ever wanted was to live his life out of the underground market. It''s a pity when he just wanted to be free.

    Angelo turned his head, holding a bowl, and when he looked at Laura, and on her face, sadness was seen. He walked towards Laura, giving her the bowl, and she thanked him after.

    She wanted to do something and though hard what she could do. Bringing the High Priest here might be too risky, but it was the only thing she thought of, especially if she wanted everyone to get out of here safe.

    "Don''t worry, he''ll wake up soon," Angelo spoke, and Laura nodded her as a response. "That''s what I hope."

    Laura flinched and gave Angelo an angered look. One''s life is precious, and like hisrade and friend, Angelo was supposed to be the most positive amongst them, but it was the opposite. It looked like he had lost hope long ago.

    "He''s going to wake up. I promised him I''ll bring him out of this ce," Laura sternly said as her voice echoed in the cave.

    "I never said I''d abandon him," Angelo cleared his throat while Laura continued to make the same expression.

    "You better not," Laura red at Angelo.

    "Yes, Madam."

    "Who are you calling, Madam?" Laura hissed, taking a sip of the soup.

    "I like that title," Erwin walked into the cave with his hair dripping wet.

    "I don''t. I''m going to take a bath. Don''t you dare follow me," Laura said, giving the bowl to Angelo.

    Laura walked out of the cave, following the instructions of what Angelo gave earlier. Theke wasn''t that far from the cave, and so if ever an enemy were to appear, she could inform them easily.

    Not long, Laura saw thekey silver in the bright light of the morning sun. The rippled water ran right into crevices, washing the soil from the rocks. Without any hesitation, Laura removed her dress and jumped into theke.

    The cool sensation of the water contacted Laura''s skin making her shiver. She sighed out of refreshment, and just like a kid, she yed with the water, not wanting to leave.

    She dipped her face into the water and held her breath. Her worries drifted along with the water soothing her mind, not caring much of her surroundings.

    Laura exhaled out of the water, and her eyes reached the skies. The skies weren''t dark, as if it was telling her that her day will be alright. Laura closed her eyes thinking of what she could do to help Zeke.

    First, she calls Gusion to ask him toe to the underground market. Second, heal Zeke. Third, get out of the underground market. It may sound simple but it is harder than what you may think.

    Bringing the High Priest to the darkest ce in the empire is most likely not to happen. There''s a higher chance his assistant, Dn might not allow it. Though she has no ns to abandon his promise. He''sing out alive and free.

    "Only if these hands can help," Laura sighed, raising her hands, reaching for the skies. "To have the mana of healing it''s a blessing."

 Chapter 74: Mana

    Chapter 74: Mana

    "How do I activate my mana?" Laura asked herself as droplets of water dripped the tip-off her hair.

    After deciding with herself, she decided to abandon to call for the High Priest and decided to use her mana instead. However, she had a problem, which was to activate her mana.

    She didn''t know how to activate it or didn''t know how to call Septus either, and she can''t ask Erwin because he probably doesn''t know how to do it since he''s born with it. J quietly sat beside Laura, who didn''t feel his presence at all.

    J wanted to interrupt Laura''s daydream session, but she looked focused, and so he decided to wait for Laura to snap out of it. Laura sighed out loud at the same time she turned her head and jolted, seeing J as he greeted her with a mischievous smile.

    "Just when?" Laura said in confusion.

    "Just now. Did I scare you? That was rude, I apologize."

    "No, it''s my fault for not noticing earlier. But you should at least called me and not have waited," Laura scolded as she crossed her arms together.

    "I''m sorry, and so what were you thinking?" J asked.

    "Various things. Right, I''m curious, were you born in here?" Laura said with eyes sparkling.

    "You''re that curious? Alright, I''ll tell you. I''m not born here. I was brought here. You can say that I''m an orphan?" Jughs awkwardly. "I don''t know who my parents are, but for sure, they had a reason why."

    They were the same, and Laura understood how it felt. Maybe she shouldn''t have asked, but at the same time, it might have been a good thing. Laura nodded her head and said, "I''m the same as you."

    "But why did you join Marquess Rogen?" Laura frowned.

    "I didn''t have a choice. It was either I join or die. Just look at Zeke. You probably know about his curse. That was his punishment for leaving," J said, still keeping the smile on his face. "But I stayed because I was a coward."

    "You''re not. I don''t think you are a coward. You must have a reason to do so," Laura affirmed as her eyes turned serious. "There is always a reason for everything. Even if you don''t want it to happen, it will happen. That is why don''t call yourself a coward."

    "A kid is giving me a lecture, and I don''t mind," J joked, and Lauraughed along. A feeling struck into J. He felt Laura was much more mature and older than he was. It was strange butforting.

    "It''s not like you can change the future with a snap," Laura continued. "I was naive to think like that."

    J scoffed and added, "But it made you stronger in a way, right?"

    For a while, Laura was left with her mouth slightly opened as she nodded her head, agreeing with what J said. Failure will always make you stronger. The more pain you experience, the stronger you be.

    Though Laura still doubted some parts about herself, she needed to be stronger to ovee her fears. Tine was her fear, and she didn''t know what to do about the engagement.

    There must be a reason why Prince Winston did it.

    "What about you?" J curiously asked.

    "I''m an orphan if you got the idea earlier. Born with ck hair, my life was a mess," Laura muttered thest sentence. "But I learned how to love the way it looks because who knows my parents have ck hair?"

    "Now, thinking about it, I have to apologize once again for making fun of you," J apologized, lowering his head while Laura shook her head, not minding it at all.

    "It''s fine. I don''t really care what other people call me anymore."

    Erwin walked into the cave holding a basket filled with edible fruits while Angelo held a dead bunny in his hands. Seeing the two gettingfortable with one another, Erwin didn''t like what he was feeling.

    But what can he do? Even if he wanted to possess Laura, he couldn''t. After all, he wasn''t still hers.

    J waved his hand, greeting Erwin and Angelo from their trip, and stood out to help them. At the same time, Laura took a nce at Erwin and avoided his eyes when it met.

    It was still impossible to meet his eyes after that embarrassing moment, but it wasn''t like she had a choice. Her eyes automatically look away. Even she doesn''t like it. When Laura looked away, her eyes brought her to the unconscious Zeke.

    ''What can I do about you?'' Laura thought, looking at her hands.

    Healing is said to be one of the rarest magic to have and to be one of the few people who could use mana all the more, it was rare.

    With how inconsistent her mana was, she was not confident with herself; rather, she didn''t know if her mana can even save Zeke''s life. Curses are hard to remove as it can drain the person who tries to remove it.

    Laura sighed out loud while Erwin bent his knees and poked Laura''s cheeks. Laura slightly moved back, seeing the cheeky smile on Erwin. Just what is this guy doing? He isn''t a kid to be ying pranks anymore.

    But it was good timing for Erwin to be here right now because she had questions. Though she doubts he''ll not answer them seriously.

    "Answer yes or no. Is it hard to active your mana?" Laura sternly asked.

    "No, why would it be?" Erwin titled his head.

    "Right, It''s pointless to ask you," Laura muttered and asked another question, "How can I activate it?"

    Erwin rubbed his chin as he thought hard about it. For Erwin, he could fully control it, and so he didn''t have any idea. "I don''t know."

    "Useless," Laura clicked her tongue while Erwin couldn''t catch the idea. "What do I do? I don''t even know how to control my mana."

    "Why are you that desperate?" Erwin asked.

    "To free Zeke from his curse," Laura answered, stretching her legs. "I promised him, and I will fulfill it. I''m not letting him die without seeing the world."

    Laura looked at her hands, feeling frustrated. There must be something she could do to wake herself up. Something that could trigger her like what happened back in the forest.

    It wasn''t the best way to activate it, but this was her only choice. What if she asks them to do something terrifying to her? Determined as she could be, she turned her body, facing Erwin, who had no clue what she had stored in mind.

    "What if I ask you to do like a traumatizing event for me?"

    "No, I will not allow that," Erwin said in an angered tone.

    Laura mmed her hands onto the ground and said, "Just do it!"

    Erwin gritted his teeth, trying to hold in his anger, but he couldn''t when he yelled, "Don''t be selfish! Do you think I want to do that? I don''t want to hurt you."

    All eyes were on them, and Laura paused as she lowered her head. How can she forget about not being selfish? It was one of her policies to herself, and just now, she broke it.

    "I''m sorry," Laura softly said.

    "Don''t say that again. I don''t want you to remember something traumatic, and I don''t want to see the pain on your face," Erwin said, cupping Laura''s face. Erwin softly bumped Laura''s forehead and begged, "Don''t please."

    Laura looked down the ground as their faces were close to each other. Her mind turned nk as her heart raced like a racing car. It couldn''t stop beating fast, not until a loud ng echoed in the room and startled the two.

    "You idiot," Angelo scolded, smacking J on the head. "I''m sorry, don''t mind us continue what you''re doing."

    "I''m sorry I was also enjoying the moment, you know," J apologized to Angelo while rubbing the back of his head.

    "Continue, please," Angelo demanded, pushing J out of the cave.

    Laura and Erwin looked at each other,ughing out of embarrassment, and somehow the air surrounding them lightened. If Erwin didn''t yell at her, she might be doing something that goes against herself.

    It''s great to have someone by your side, someone who can remind you of yourself and not lose track.

    "Laura, promise me you won''t think like that again," Erwin begged as he held the ne around her neck.

    "I...promise," Laura said and watched Erwin kiss the gem on the ne.

    Erwin released the ne and stood up, dusting his pants. He couldn''t express his happiness. He constrained himself from touching her because if not, he''ll lose control over himself.

    Erwin was about to walk out of the cave, he heard a person murmuring. It wasn''t Laura or the two other guys. When Erwin lowered his head to look at Zeke, whose eyes were fluttering close and immediately called for the others.

 Chapter 75: Awake

    Chapter 75: Awake

    "I...promise," Laura said and watched Erwin kiss the gem on the ne.

    Erwin released the ne and stood up, dusting his pants. He couldn''t express his happiness. He constrained himself from touching her because if not, he''ll lose control over himself.

    As Erwin was about to walk out of the cave, he heard a person murmuring. It wasn''t Laura or the two other guys. When Erwin lowered his head to look at Zeke, he saw Zeke''s eyes fluttering and immediately called for the others.

    Hearing the soft mumble of Zeke, Erwin walked towards him and waited for another word to be spoken from him. It was a miracle that he awoke. They were just talking about him earlier, and now he''s finally awake.

    "Where am I?" Zeke asked, with his vision still unstable.

    "You''re in a cave right now. Do you know who I am?" Erwin asked.

    "I know you the guy with Angelo right?" Zeke answered, pushing himself up but was stopped midway when Erwin forced him toy back down. "I''m fine, just feeling weak. What about the others?"

    "They''re alright," Laura said, calmly walking towards Zeke and sat on the ground.

    Zeke''s mouth was opened when he saw Laura. She seemed different. Instead, she looked thinner, and her face states she hasn''t slept a good sleep. Then what about Zeke? He thought. He took a small look around the cave while lying down, but Erwin and Laura were the only ones he saw.

    Not until footsteps entered the cave echoing, and J called Laura''s name, and Zeke immediately knew the owner of the voice. His eyes averted as the footsteps came slower.

    "J! Zeke''s awake," Laura said in excitement.

    The slow footsteps sounded like a hundred soldiers charging into their enemy, and J was rushed to see him. After all, they have a bond that not all people have. Erwin made way for J to talk to Zeke and signaled Laura to leave them both.

    Laura understood and followed Erwin out of the cave, leaving them both alone. Though leaving them alone might have been a bad idea because the tension between them was high. Not until J decided to break it.

    "How are you feeling?" J started as he slowly sat on the ground, crossing his legs.

    Zeke left J unanswered, and it made J sad. He just wanted to build their rtionship back like it used to be before. Though J understood that he would get a cold treatment from Zeke. It was his fault, after all.

    "You don''t have to answer, but I really am d that you are finally awake," J slightly lowered his head.

    Again Zeke did not answer and left J in the cold. But the truth was he wanted to talk to J, ask him how he is, and how they even survived in that nasty ce? Even for him, it was a miracle that he''s alive.

    "I just want to apologize for not being able to stay by your side. I was just scared," J said as his voice trembled, remembering his past horrors.

    The trembling voice was like a pang to Zeke''s chest he was still weak and his throat was dry is why he did not answer earlier. But to bring back the bond between the two Zeke finally decided to ept his apologies.

    "It''s alright" Zeke muttered. "I understand that you were scared, but to the point, you left me, it wasn''t eptable."

    After hearing Zeke''s voice, J was ecstatic, as he hasn''t heard for two years. Yes, Zeke and J are siblings. To be exact, they were fraternal twins. They kept it a secret to themselves and never told anyone except Angelo, who knew about it since the beginning.

    Angelo took care of the two when they were a kid; however, he brought them to another person as he doubts himself in caring for two mischievous children. That was not the only reason, but it was around that time when Angelo join the organization.

    "But because of your actions, you''re cursed now," J reminded while Zeke cursed under his breath.

    "I would rather be free than to be constrained," Zeke said and added. "Ang those people who saved my life I trust them because they can bring me out of this misery."

    "I know that is why this time, I am going with you," J said as his eyes finally met with Zeke''s, who looked speechless.

    "You''re not going to leave me?" Zeke asked as his eyes softened.

    "I won''t. We''re a family after all," J smiled, grabbing the cold hands of Zeke.

    Taken aback, Zeke was flustered with thest sentence J said. J didn''t want to burden Zeke any longer because the more he did, he felt guilty. After all, there is a saying that goes blood between brothers are inseparable. And J applied that in his life.

    The two brothers were abandoned by their parents; however, as they grew up, not once they felt alone. That''s because they had each other. Soonter, in their early teens, they were forced to join the organization group Silence.

    Instead, it was a requirement for those who grew up in the underground market, and not one can avoid it. They had to choose their life or work for them. Still, in their early teens, they both didn''t know how cruel the world is, and since then, their world turned.

    It was just two years ago when Zeke left the organization with a curse, and J continued to work for Silence as an informant. Each day passed, and every single day J regretted not staying by Zeke''s side.

    "I half forgive you," Zeke said with a smile.

    "Thank you, Zeke. That''s enough for me," J softlyughed.

    Outside the cave, the three people prepared for supper, and because they were lucky to catch a rabbit, it was going to be a festive night, especially when Zeke is finally awakened.

    While Laura was being worried about nothing. She thought that the two were on bad terms because Zeke did not like it when he saw J.

    "Do you think they''re alright?" Laura asked while she crouched.

    "For sure they are," Angelo answered, removing the skin of the rabbit.

    Within a minute, J walked out of the cave, and beside him, he walked Zeke, who greeted them with a smile. He paused when he just noticed the color of Laura''s hair because she never had her hood, and it was beautiful for him. Somehow he wished to see her hair earlier.

    ck pearl.

    Zeke nervously spoke, "I think this might be the first time I''m talking to you without your hood on."

    Laura touched her hair and shed a smile, "I think so too, but this is who I really am."

    "I think it''s beautiful," Zeke said as his hands reached for the tip of Laura''s hair but were stopped by a hand.

    It was nheless Erwin Ferguson. Deep down, something boiled in him. He didn''t like it when Zeke''s hand was about to touch Laura''s hair. It was his possession to touch, and none others can touch it. Don''t touch her was written all over his face.

    "I don''t think she''ll like it," Erwin said, putting on a fake a smile.

    "I don''t mind?" Laura cluelessly answered.

    "But I do. Here take this," Erwin grumbled and got a number of logs onto Laura''s arms. "We need this for the night."

    Laura hissed, carrying the heavy logs into the cave. But not did she know that Erwin was just jealous of Zeke. How can she casually talk to another guy like that while she talks to him in a different manner? It was unfair.

    Erwin passed Zeke and ced an arm on his shoulder while he said, "Don''t touch her how you like."

    Zeke shuddered and gave a nervousugh after Erwin went ahead to what he was doing. He slightly turned his back, looking at Erwin and told himself not to do that again. She''s already imed, and no one else can touch her except for him.

    "This is why you shouldn''t mess with other people''s lover," J sighed as he shook his head.

    "I knew they were together but never have I thought he would be so protective about her," Zeke said.

    "Just be careful," J reminded as he went to help Angelo for supper.

    Holding the heavy logs on her arms, she struggled to see the road ahead of her. Finally, entering the cave, she ced the logs down and was contemting why Erwin would ask her to do this heavy task while he could do it in her stead.

    Her lips slightly raised being relieved that Zeke was awake and for now that is enough.

    Now that Zeke''s awake, she needs to start thinking about what to do about him. The n to call Gusion was invalid because for sure he wouldn''t be allowed despite knowing how to disguise himself.

    Calling Septus is the best choice but how?

 Chapter 76: Sudden Attack

    Chapter 76: Sudden Attack

    "Laura thank you for helping me."

    The firewood cracked as soon as it was ced into the fire, warming the five people who stayed inside the cave.

    The freshly cooked rabbit meat filled in the cave, making Laura''s stomach growl out loud. Though it was Laura''s first time eating rabbit meat, the smell had a resemnce to chicken.

    Angelo called for the others to join while the food was still hot. The food setup was a coincidence; it was like they were celebrating the recovery of Zeke.

    "When was thest time I ate something this delicious?" J asked himself and took another bite of the cooked meat.

    "Stop talking, no one understands you. Don''t talk while your mouth is full," Angelo scolded, cutting a piece of meat for Zeke.

    A new thing Laura learned today. Never had she expected to see a scary looking guy cook very well. ording to Angelo, if he didn''t work as an assassin, he would be working in a restaurant as a chef.

    Laura then realized something. How is that Angelo works as a personal bodyguard of Erwin? It didn''t make sense because it means that he left the organization.

    She did consider that because Silence was weak, they didn''t have any control over their employees. But still, it didn''t make sense that he didn''t get any punishment, unlike Zeke.

    "Angelo, you said you came from here," Laura started.

    "Yes? I am from here," Angelo affirmed.

    "Are you a member of Silence?" Laura asked.

    The question made everyone ufortable, including Laura, who asked. It may have been a bold question, but it won''t hurt to ask, right? Angelo lowered his bowl and nodded his head, and in fact, he has been hiding something from Laura.

    To think that the man who used to be Tine''s shadow is now an ally of hers. Life is really unpredictable. Angelo wasn''t prepared to tell Laura, but he knew that he needed to confess it so that the burden that weighed him down will be lifted.

    "I have a confession to make," Angelo said. "This is for you, Miss Laura."

    Laura tilted her head and was speechless. She didn''t know how to react either after seeing the seriousness his eyes had set on hers.

    "Indeed, I was a former member of the organization, and at that time, I worked under someone who you know."

    "And that person isTine?" Laura asked, and her brows furrowed.

    "Yes, that night in the forest, I was ordered to track you and hunt you down, but I couldn''t bring myself to do so," Angelo frowned, clenching his fist. "Honestly, I didn''t know why I hesitated to kill you."

    "And that was around that time was also when I asked him to join me," Erwin joined, and a small smirk formed on his mouth. "Not only that, because of him, but we were also able to make the organization weaker."

    "But we didn''t fully annihte them," Angelo sighed.

    "I thought we did. It''s foolish of me thinking that way," Erwin added.

    Is this how Tine ruined Laura in the past or was it different? For sure, it''s different. Because she was given the ne and Tine tried to steal it away from her. From that point, it was clear that Tine didn''t have any intentions to hold back.

    Laura swallowed Angelo''s words like medicine as she tried to ept it. We are humans who only want to start a new chapter in our lives and to see someone do that, it is admirable enough. But still, it was conflicting for her.

    She went through so many unexpected situations where she almost got killed by his hands. She dreamt of being killed while she was sleep, but it was a good thing it didn''t happen.

    Things went very ufortable to the point Laura didn''t have an appetite to finish her food anymore. There many things in her mind that she needed to clear and ept. Laura ced her bowl onto the ground before standing up.

    "I''m just going to clear my head. I''ll be by the river," Laura said as she wore her hood on.

    "I really am sorry about that time, Miss Laura. I don''t know how I can repay you, but for sure, I promise to protect you with all my life," Angelo yelled as softly as he could and stood up from his seat.

    "It''s alight," Laura muttered and turned her head to look at Angelo with a saddened expression. "You''re forgiven."

    Angelo didn''t feel like he was forgiven mostly, seeing the reaction Laura made. Was it better if he didn''t tell her? Angelo assured himself that he made the right decision. It is better to say than to hide it even if the truth hurts.

    "It''s alright, she''s Laura. Eventually, she''ll get over it," Erwin said,forting and ced a hand on his shoulder.

    "I don''t think it is a good idea for her to go out alone in the night," Zeke reminded as he looked at Erwin.

    "You don''t have to tell me that," Erwin answers in an annoyed tone. "I''ll be back."

    Walkingte at night in the forest is scary enough for any person, but Laura didn''t care where she was going even if she did say she would be near theke. As the night was cold, she hugged herself, reputing body heat for herself. Why didn''t she think of getting a coat?

    As Laura continued walking with her head low, she was suddenly stopped when a hand was ced on her forehead and was being pushed back. When she raised her head toin who it was, she sees a tree five centimeters away from her head.

    She turned around, seeing Erwin sh a smile and spoke, "That was close."

    Instead of thanking him, she grumbled softly and said, "Why are you here?"

    "I can''t let ady walk at night alone in a forest," Erwin answered as he removed his hands off her forehead.

    "Thanks," Laura muttered, continuing her path.

    "Are you angry about it?" Erwin asked, knowing it will still not be solved. But it is better to say it than hide it to yourself.

    "I''m not angry. It''s more than frustration that I didn''t notice it was him."

    Erwinughed out loud while Laura gave him an annoyed look. "How will you know it is him? When his face was fully covered?"

    Laura gave Erwin a re and started to ignore him. Erwin was right. How could she have recognized that the man who tried killing her was Angelo?

    She sighed out of frustration as she reached theke. She sat on the grass, looking at the moon''s reflection that painted on the clear water.

    And as she sat down, an idea entered her head. If Angelo worked for Tine, then that means that she has proof that Tine was trying to kill her. She gasped out loud and startled Erwin, making him confused.

    "Laura?" Erwin asked in a concerned tone.

    "That''s it!" Laura jumped in happiness. "Then, I can finally bring Tine down."

    Erwin''s confused face turned into a serious one, and seeing his face, Laura was confused and thought shouldn''t he be happier? Even if Laura had proof that could bring Tine down, it was still invalid.

    That''s because no one can confirm Angelo''s face, and there was no witness to add onto.

    "Don''t get your hopes up. Even if Angelo is there to admit he might be thrown into prison for stating that he is one of them."

    The smile on Laura''s face was wiped instantly. Erwin was right. If Angelo was there to be a witness for her, he, in exchange, might go into prison, and she didn''t want that to happen.

    "Right" Laura frowned.

    "But don''t lose hope. There might be someone out there who might be a victim of Tine. That''s why you shouldn''t give up," Erwin positively said.

    Laura''s cheeks slightly turned red after hearing his words. It''s not unusual to hear encouraging words from him, but it felt nice hearing it. She liked it.

    "MASTER!"

    Upon hearing the yell, Erwin and Laura turned their backs, seeing Angelo covered in blood, holding his sword.

    "What''s going on here?" Erwin asked, rushing to his side.

    "The enemy is back. You need to run!" Angelo desperately said.

    "What about Zeke and J?" Laura stood.

    "They''re alright. Please get out of this ce, save yourselves!" Angelo pleaded, looking at Erwin.

    The bushes behind Angelo rustled, and a man yelling to find them was clearly heard. Erwin grabbed Laura''s wrist and ran, leaving Angelo behind. While Laura tried getting out of his grip.

    "What are you doing?" Laura asked.

    "Just run," Erwin calmly answered.

    "We can''t just leave them!" Laura insisted as she finally removed his grip out of her wrist.

    Erwin stopped running and looked at the desperate face she made. He sighed out loud, ruffling his hair, and grabbed Laura''s wrist, running back to the cave''s direction.

    It was dangerous to go back because Erwin was unarmed, but then he decided to use his mana for now. Even if it was risky, he couldn''t bear to see the expression Laura made.

    Out of nowhere, a man jumped out of the bush, directing his sword at Erwin. The man charged towards Erwin but was flicked away with his mana.

    When they both reached the cave, the enemy''s body was on the ground, not breathing. Erwin unconsciously released Laura''s grip, who cautiously passed the dead bodies.

    Laura entered the cave seeing bodies on the ground, but she did not recognize any of them. She was worried about Zeke because his wounds weren''t fully closed. If his wounds open, he might start bleeding, and it might be fatal for him.

    "Anyone alive?" Laura yelled as her voice echoed.

    No one answered back, and she thought they might have escaped, but Larua feared that they were dead. But how did they even find them here? They weren''t near the town, just how?

    Laura was about to take a step, not until she heard a familiar voice calling her name. She looked around once more and still didn''t see anyone. Again the voice called.

    "Laura! Over here!"

 Chapter 77: So Long

    Chapter 77: So Long

    "Laura! Over here!"

    Laura looked around carefully, looking for the source of the voice, and there, she saw Zeke on the ground. She ran towards him, and her hands trembled to see the state he was in. Not only that. Buried around his arms was J, who looked extremely pale and did not look like he was breathing.

    Is he dead?

    Zeke didn''t look well. In fact, his old wounds opened, and new ones were made. His breathing was unstable, and he didn''t look like to have the energy for words toe out of his mouth.

    To see them both dying, Laura didn''t know what to do. Why isn''t her mana working? She could save two people''s lives tonight, and yet she couldn''t do anything.

    It was frustrating.

    "I-is J, alright?" Laura''s voice trembled.

    "Miss Laura, do you think I''ll die here?" Zeke asked, dodging the question. "It''s pathetic. Why am I dying here?"

    "You''re not going to die," Laura assured, panicking as she tried finding a way to help them.

    "It''s alright. I am dying anyway," Zeke chuckled and hissed after. He looked at J, whose face was pale and not breathing. "If I don''t make it alive tonight. Can you bring me out of this ce?"

    Laura shook her head, wiping her tears that slid on her cheeks. There must be a way, there must be a way to save them. She didn''t give up, remembering her promise with Zeke. There is no way she will allow Zeke to die.

    "You''re going out alive. You and J will. That''s why don''t give up," Laura cried.

    "Missplease set me free from this pain. Though I won''t be able to fulfill my dream I am happy to be reunited with my brother."

    Laura bit her lip, and finally, she settled down. She couldn''t say anything. Her legs felt weak, and if she called for Erwin, he might be dead by then.

    Zeke couldn''t clearly see as his vision was getting smaller by the minute. But he knew that Laura was in great pain, but he didn''t want to die without anyone being by his side.

    J left earlier, and now it was his turn. How can these two brothers be so foolish to die when they still have a dream to fulfill? But he did not regret it at all. Zeke wanted to rest, be free from his curse, and explore the world with J.

    It was a wonderful dream.

    "Do you want me to tell you a secret?" Zeke asked, and Laura nodded her head, trying to put a smile on. "J is my brother, we''re twins. We don''t look alike, though."

    It pained her so much she didn''t care how her face looked like. Why did he hide this? Brothers born at the same time, the same mother, and yet none of them will survive. Laura covered her mouth, holding her voice in.

    "Are you there?" Zeke asked.

    "I am."

    "We entered the organization around the same time, but because J wasn''t good withbat, he became an informant, while I became an assassin. To think that we''ll die at the same time, isn''t that a coincidence?" Zeke sharply exhaled.

    The pain was no longer bearable, but Zeke wanted to tell Laura more about them. He was happy to have someone by side to hear his story. It''s not every day to witness someone''s death and wishes.

    "I have a favor," Zeke said.

    "What is it?" Laura asked while sniffing.

    "Once I stop breathing, burry me and my brother in a greenfield. Where we can see the sun switching with the moon. Where the skies would turn bright to dark. A quiet ce where no conflict can be heard. A ce where my brother and I can breathe."

    "I''m sorry," Laura apologizes. "I can''t save you. I promised to bring you out. I did. I promised you, but I couldn''t. Why isn''t my mana working?"

    Frustrating as it is, Laura, clenched onto her cloak with her head down. The tears were still pouring out of her eyes as she felt useless, unable to do anything.

    "It''s alright. Honestly, when you told me that you''ll bring me out, I was contented. I never thought I''d hear those words from some random person," Zeke said, but his voice grew softer. It was about time for him to go, but then he continued. "Miss, if you have someone you love, please don''t hesitate to go to them because you will never know when you''ll die."

    "I won''t," Laura whimpered.

    "I can''t see anymore, but I want to be sent off with a smile," Zeke requested, and finally, hisst breath, he said, "Laura, thank you for helping me."

    Just like that, Zeke was gone, and finally, Laura could cry out loud. Her voice echoed in the cave, reaching Erwin''s ears, who was talking to Angelo. Hearing the cry of Laura, he rushed into the cave and found Laura clenching onto Zeke''s top.

    His eyes moved onto Zeke and J, which he assumed were gone, gone to a better ce. It was a shame, Erwin considered taking them as his personal guards, but it seems like it could no longer happen.

    He kneeled onto the ground and removed Laura''s grip off Zeke''s shirt. Erwin closed Zeke''s eyes and offered silence for the brothers.

    "Let''s go, Laura," Erwin whispered.

    "ErwinI have a favor to ask you," Laura sniffled and wiped her tears.

    "What is it?"

    Two days passed since the twin brother''s death. Laura and Erwin were able to get back home safely. There was one thing Laura forgot to do, and it was to find more stuff about Count Harrison''s carriage.

    When Count Harrison was there to greet Laura, she didn''t look to have energy and thought something traumatized her. He regretted allowing her to go, but because Laura wouldn''t back down, he ended up letting her go.

    It was a huge mistake.

    The skies were dark despite it being in the morning, and slowly, droplets of water fell from the clouds. Being dazed, Laura looked outside the window, not hearing what Viscountess Andrea was saying.

    The image of seeing Zeke and J dead on the ground couldn''t be erased from her head. It kept appearing as if it was taunting her. Not only that, but she also didn''t look well as she hasn''t been getting sleep.

    The reason why the enemy wasn''t able to find them was because of J. Angelo didn''t know how they weren''t being tracked. And not only that, the information was also safe with them. To see that it is a piece of valuable information to them. Erwin held onto the envelope because he figured that he would need it more than she did.

    But at least one enemy is down, and she is left with Tine again. However, she still couldn''t do anything about Tine. It was frustrating.

    Erwin wrote a letter to Laura and saying that Zeke and J were buried just the way she wished. Laura was saddened at the fact that she couldn''t be there to pay her respects. But knowing that the brothers were free, she was relieved.

    Soon the news about Marquess Rogen will explode into town, and she couldn''t wait to take her revenge against him. It''s was his fault that they died, and also his fault on why she couldn''t fulfill her promise toZeke. For now, all she could do is to trust Erwin.

    It must be nice to get your revenge.

    "Laura Alvarado!" Viscountess Andrea called, tapping her fan on the table.

    Laura flinched, hearing Viscountess Andrea''s call. She looked at her and gave a smile. What did she miss?

    "Yes?" Laura asked.

    "My words are just going in and out of your ear. Are you alright, my dear?" Viscountess Andrea worriedly asked and sat beside her.

    "I''m sorry. There are just so many things in my head right now," Laura sighed out loud.

    "You must be tired, go get some rest," Viscountess Andrea ordered and stood up after. "Even if it''s hard to tell me you''re going to tell me someday. Is that clear?"

    "Yes, Miss Andrea," Laura softlyughed.

    "And that is the face I want to see. Since you''re not interested in what I''m saying, I''ll take my leave. My daughter wants to spend time with me."

    "I''m really sorry, Miss Andrea. Please have some fun," Laura said, escorting Viscountess Andrea out of the room.

    Laura sighed out loud once more and walked towards the window. Even if she told herself not to let her emotions control her actions, she failed. Somehow being alone, she felt lonely.

    She felt so used to having people around her, and now being a noble is sad. Always lonely and arguing. What is the use of being noble?

    It''s better to be in the orphanage where life is easy and quiet. Being noble is not as easy as it sounds. Everyone is your enemy, and only a few can be trusted.

    Just why is the world so cruel?

 Chapter 78: Exposed

    Chapter 78: Exposed

    It was noon but Laura didn''t notice it at all. She was distracted with many thoughts and couldn''t bring herself to beposed.

    "Miss Laura, I am here to inform you that Marquess Rogen''s son is here along with Miss Vi. They are in the dining hall right now. Will you join them for lunch?" Lester asked.

    Laura turned her to look at Lester and asked, "It will be rude not to greet the guests won''t it?"

    Lester''s lips slightly raised and silently he nodded his head. He did not doubt the master he was serving. Despite looking unwell and not being in her right mind, Laura still stood tall against her enemy.

    They continued to walk the hallway and after a while, reached the dining hall. Laura honestly didn''t want to see Tine and her friends but she can''t do anything since it would end up looking like she''s running away from them.

    The door opened, and theughter that filled the room went silent. The smiles on their faces were wiped with a piece of cloth not weing thedy who came to interfere with their discussion. Laura walked into the room with confidence, putting her usual smiling face on.

    "S-sister! You''re here," Tine stuttered, pretending to look ufortable around Laura. "I heard from the maids that you were unwell."

    "Yes, however it is rude not to greet the guests," Laura said and slightly bowed seeing Louis. "My name is Laura Alvarado. Please call me Laura. It''s also nice to see you, Miss Vi."

    "It''s nice to meet you, Miss Laura," Louis greeted back. "My name is Louis. It''s nice to make an acquaintance."

    "I-it''s been a while," Vi softly said avoiding Laura''s eyes.

    Louis Yltra the son of Marquess Rogen. When can things not go interesting in life? To think that the son decided to help Tine with her ns and on the other hand, is he not aware that Tine is already engaged? Why is he sitting so close next to her?

    Speaking about Tine and Prince Winston''s engagement, it wasn''t a lie at all. The people were all rejoicing hearing that news because they were called a ''perfect couple'' and ''a match made in heaven'' just because she was a priestess or rather a fake one.

    "I want to congratte your engagement with Prince Winston," Laura said as she took her seat.

    "Yes, I never expected His Highness to propose to me. I am ttered," Tine giggled.

    "You call His Highness by his name? Can''t you see that his fiance is here?" Vi interrupted, crossing her arms together.

    Bingo. It was a bait Laura made just now. But what can do if she says that Prince Winston was the one who told her to use his name? Of course, they wouldn''t be able to answer if she says that.

    "But Prince Winston insisted me calling him in that name. He considered me as one of his close friends. Did you not know?" Laura lied. The prince never called Laura a close friend of his.

    But naive as the twodies who sat across her was, they fell for it. Laura didn''t like that Tine got engaged to Prince Winston that''s one. But what she didn''t like even more was that her friend, who liked him, was not able to do anything.

    Poor Serena, if only she made a move earlier on Prince Winston they might be together by now.

    Tine red at Laura but still wasposed since she didn''t want to ruin the image in front of her guest. Laura, on the other hand, was satisfied to annoy Tine and her job for the day was done. Because she was still tried she wanted to get some rest.

    "If you don''t mind I want to take some rest now," Laura stood up and faked coughed.

    "Are you alright, Miss?" Lester worriedly asked, acting along with Laura.

    "You should take some rest," Louis agreed and escorted Laura out of the dining hall.

    "Thank you, Sir Louis," Laura shed a smiling that made his heart skip a beat.

    "Y-you''re wee," Louis stuttered, covering his mouth with a hand.

    For some reason, Louis'' vision was in slow motion. The ck straight hair of Laura stayed on the air for a while before it touched her back. Laura intentionally gave him a smile as if she was interested in him.

    Lester who stood by Laura''s side shook his head disappointedly while Laura giggled knowing that Lester didn''t like the way she acted. She was like ady desperate to find a man.

    "I wonder what His Grace will say if he sees this," Lester blurted.

    "Don''t mention his name," Laura ordered. "It''s not like we are a couple."

    Since Laura came back from the underground market Lester and Mary had been teasing her with Erwin. They think that their bond became stronger to the point where Erwin will propose to her.

    Since Laura''s in the age where men would ask for her hand. But who will ask for the ck-haired monster''s hand? Well, that leads to one person who is the duke.

    "If he proposes to you one day will you ept it?" Lester boldly asked.

    "Imight," Laura muttered as her pace went faster. "Don''t you dare talk about him again."

    Every time someone talks about Erwin, Laura would always anticipate hearing more about him. Not only that but at night she remembers the warmth that was left by Erwin''s huge hand and for some reason, this helps her fall asleep.

    Lester opened the door for Laura and she went in. Every time she enters her own room thedylike side of her disappears. It makes her tired acting gracefully each day and she didn''t mind Mary or Lester seeing her in that state.

    Back to Louis, for sure Marquess Rogen and Tine are nning something. Though Laura wasn''t that worried about it because soon he''ll be exposed, leaving Tine to lose a big supporter. Though she had two more big supporters. The royal family and the church.

    But Laura wasn''t scared of the church because she knows the High Priest, who isn''t convinced Tine being a priestess. Let''s just say that Laura is lucky to have an acquaintance in the church. Out of nowhere, the door banged open, seeing Mary trying to catch her breath.

    "Mary, what''s wrong?" Laura questioned.

    "Miss! There are guards entering the estate. They said they''re here to pick Sir Louis up," Mary said.

    Laura''s lips raised and thought this is it. Marquess Rogen finally will be captured and Tine will now lose him. Then that means that Erwin''s revenge is over. Out of excitement, Laura gave Mary a hug while jumping.

    "He did it!" Laura squealed.

    "Did what?" Mary asked in confusion who then looked at Lester who was in the same position as she was.

    Even if her problem with Tine wasn''t over she simply needed to congratte Erwin for his hard work. Simply having the proofs and other information wouldn''t necessarily mean that you will be able to expose this certain person.

    It is harder than you think.

    Not only that for those who suffered because of Marquess Rogen. They are now free. Without Zeke and J''s help, they wouldn''t be able to expose him. There will be a day when Laura will visit their grave. However, not yet. She will only do it once Tine is gone.

    "Mary, bring me a piece of paper and envelope," Laura ordered, walking to her desk.

    Lester and Mary looked at each other, smiling. They already knew who it was for because who else does she write for asides Erwin?

    "Now that they are free they must be happy am I right? Thank you for everything. Now that your battle is over I have to finish mines as soon as possible. I wish you luck and hope to hear from you soon."

    Though the letter was short there was a lot of meaning to it.

    "That fast?" Mary titled her head.

    "Yes, send this letter out now."

    Mary nodded her head and walked out of the room. Lester, on the other hand, saw the smile on Laura''s face and he didn''t care anymore. All he wanted is to see his master smile and not worry. Lester hopes that this would live her burden a bit.

    "You''re face is showing," Lestermented.

    "I don''t care," Laura hummed, touching the ne Erwin gave her.

    "I see. I''m sure that''s from His Grace," Lester said.

    "Didn''t I tell you earlier not to mention him?"

    "But your face says it all so I don''t remember you saying it at all," Lester argued.

    "Who is your master?" Laurained.

    "Of course it''s Count Harrison. You expected it to be you right?" Lester grinned.

    Laura held herughter in and in the end, she let it all out. She hasn''t been smiling orughing and thanks to Lester the heavy feeling in her chest was lifted. It''s nice to have someone by your side.

    "Thank you, Lester."

 Chapter 79: Captured

    Chapter 79: Captured

    The doors banged opened and enter the soldiers coated in silver armor, ready to catch the clueless Marquess, who was sitting on the couch in a bathrobe rxing in the daylight. Upon seeing these soldiers, the wine ss he held crashed onto the ground and his face turned pale.

    Marquess Rogen pointed his finger to the guards, angered by the fact they entered his room rudely. Just what is going on here? Why are there soldiers in his estate especially in daylight as he did nothing wrong?

    "Marquess Rogen Yltra, starting today you have been removed from your title and as we are putting you under arrest for human trafficking, murder, and secretly revolting the royal family."

    "T-this is nonsense!" Marquess Rogen yelled as he took a step back.

    "Do not retaliate or else we will have to use force to bring you out."

    "Reqim!" Marquess Rogen called, however, nothing happened.

    "The underground market is no longer under your supervision. His Grace, Duke Erwin has taken over. Please follow," The guard retorted.

    Sweat formed on his forehead and he looked around his surroundings to find an item that can help him get out of the sticky situation he''s in. His eyesnded on an opened wine bottle and he quickly ran forward to grab it.

    It was a bad move on Marquess Rogen because the guards not only outnumbered him but are stronger than him. The soldier who spoke to Marquess Rogen knew what he was after for and he immediately hit the nape, knocking Marquess Rogen onto the ground.

    A foolish move by a foolish man. If a guard asks you not to retaliate, do not retaliate because they are no normal soldiers as they are trained, trained by the strongest generalmander.

    In just two days, the underground market was raided by the soldiers lead by Erwin and Prince Elijah. Not only that but nobles who sided or contributed to Marquess Rogen were all captured. However, when news of this came to the ears of the nobles, some fled away but some still managed to get caught while some decide to take their own lives.

    The sad thing about this is Vi''s family was also included with this. Instantly from a noble, she became a normal person. She begged Tine to take her in at least as a maid since they were friends.

    However knowing how Tine is, she kicked Vi on the face, leaving a scar that would stay on her face forever. It was expected to begin with because their friendship was nonexistent.

    "How can you do this to me?" Vi cried, touching her wounded face.

    "What do you mean?" Tine rolled her eyes.

    "Is this how you treat your friend?" Vi screamed.

    "Freind? I don''t recall having one," Tine smirked.

    However, with the capture of Marquess Rogen, not only did she lose her biggest contributor but most of her supporters were gone. Still, Tine didn''t waver at all. She knew that at some point Marquess Rogen will get caught because Laura and the Duke went to the underground market.

    "Don''t you care about me?" Vi screamed, kneeling onto the ground. As her face was bleeding after Tine kicked her.

    "Did you think I was your friend?" Tine grinned.

    "I can''t believe you. This is probably why Serena left you! You evil creature!"

    "Call me whatever you want but I will never get caught," Tineughed, walking back into the estate.

    There was no need to have friends because they are only meant to be used. This perspective of Tine is not right. After all, she didn''t regret what she had done to Helga and Vi. For her, it''s like they never existed in her life.

    Vivan, Tine''s maid walked by her side, twirling her fingers. She felt inferior after what Tine had done to Vi. The idea of getting beaten up by Tine was something she had not thought of before. There was no way she was going to anger Tine.

    "M-miss, would you like to have some tea?" Vivan stuttered, lowering her head.

    Tine stopped walking turned her back and touched Vivan''s curly brown hair. She smiled, making Vivian shudder and much more scared. Was it a wrong choice to ask her?

    "Why are you sacred? What did I do to you," Tine frowned as her fingers trailed Vivian''s hair slowly going up.

    "Nothing," Vivian gulped, closing her eyes, feeling Tine''s face go closer to hers.

    "Sure."

    Tine straightened her back and released the strand of hair she was tracing earlier. Clearly, she wasn''t in the best of mood right now but because they were out on the hallway she acted asposed as possible.

    Upon arriving in front of the doors to Tine''s room, Vivian immediately moved to brew hot water for the tea. When the doors behind Tine closed her distinct angle smile disappeared from her face. She kicked her heels away from her path and walked to take a seat on the couch.

    Boring. Was all in her mind. No drama because Laura wasn''t doing her move yet that''s probably because she was busy celebrating the capture of Marquess Rogen which she was right.

    To think that that filthy monster and that duke were in a rtionship it made Tine angry. Just when and how did they meet? It''s not something that just happens every day.

    As of now, Tine seemed like she had everything. From being engaged to Prince Winston by a threat and deceiving the priests to have her called a child of Septus.

    Though Tine didn''t understand the word karma.

    "Miss Laura, a lettering from the church arrived," Lester announced, walking into Laura''s room.

    "Please hand it to me."

    Laura opened the envelope with a knife and took the paper out. When Laura took the paper to read it she noticed it was written neatly and detailed. It looks like she judged Gusion about having bad handwriting after she visited him in his office.

    "Laura, this is to confirm with what you asked from me before. Indeed one of our priests was bribed with an amount of gold and he professed that it came from Tine. As for Tine she is not the child of Septus. I''ve confirmed it with Septus and he wants to see you. Hearing Septus'' stories it made me curious about what happened in the underground market. If you want to know more visit me in the church. I''ll be waiting."

    The smile on Laura''s face vanished and was reced by a frown. Though she told herself not to remember what happened back there she couldn''t. Zeke and J she couldn''t save them at all. She ced the letter on the desk and leaned her head on the window.

    Laura was still feeling troubled because she couldn''t save their lives when she could. She had the mana to heal and yet she did nothing.

    "Miss?" Mary asked, setting the teacup on the table. It worried Mary seeing the different expressions on Laura''s face.

    Mary wouldn''t understand anything if Laura told her anyway. That''s because Laura didn''t mention anything about her journey in the underground market. Who would after many traumatic happenings urred? And this time Mary knew not to ask or interfere she learned her lesson.

    "The chocte mousse won''t taste good if it starts to melt," Mary added and caught the attention of Laura.

    "Thank you, Mary," Laura smiled and sat on the couch.

    It was a lesson to be learned. Not all people can be saved and some will survive by luck. An unfair rule but this is how the nature of the world work. There will be the lucky ones and the unlucky ones. Though the lucky ones will survive the harshest winter.

    "I''m concerned about something," Laura spoke. Being shocked Lester and Mary looked at each other then their eyes sparkled with anticipation.

    "What is it?" Mary asked, holding her happiness in.

    "Why did Tine get engaged?" Laura asked, lowering her spoon.

    "That can''t be His Highness in love with Miss Tine?" Mary titled her head in confusion.

    "In love? With her? That wise young man?" Laura patheticallyughed, rolling her eyes.

    "That''s what the other maids said," Mary pondered then all of a sudden she remembered something. "When you were gone Miss Tine was sending letters nonstop and it said to be for His Highness. Not only that but she went to visit His Highness once in the pce."

    Laura rubbed her chin and was not surprised at all. Of course, when she''s going Tine will be moving. Though it was really unexpected that she''ll go for Prince Winston because there was an awkward time around them at that time.

    Is Prince Winston being threatened? Either way, the only people who knew the truth was both of them.

    Still, if Tine did that she''s lucky to not be dead yet. Laura can''t stop thinking about the fact that there might be something that is constraining Prince Winston. It was weird for royal blood to be scared.

 Chapter 80: Sacrifice To Protect

    Chapter 80: Sacrifice To Protect

    This event happened while Laura was still in the underground market, which was also the day Erwin was pierced with a sword.

    A wealthy-looking carriage stopped in front of the shop called Jaded Tailor. Jaded Tailor was a store owned by the Smythe family who is a family who was known to make beautiful dresses.

    "Your Highness, we''ve arrived," The coachmen announced before opening the door.

    "Come back in the afternoon," Prince Winston ordered, wearing his white gloves as he got off the carriage.

    The doorbell chimed as the door opened and entered Prince Winston who was greeted by the store manager. It was unusual for Prince Winston to visit the shop because he could have called Scott to the pce. However, he had a different motive, which is why he ended up going to Jaded Tailor.

    "Your Highness, pleasee follow me," The store manager said.

    "It''s alright. You look busy I''ll go there alone," Prince Winston said, smiling as he made his way up to the second floor.

    As he reached the second floor he made a turn and unexpectedly bumped into Serena. It was truly his lucky day, the girl who he has been wanting to see for such a long time was now in front of him. Her face slightly turned pink and shock was written on her face as she saw him.

    It was nice seeing her face before the disaster will happen. It was sad that he''ll need to separate with her though they weren''t in any kind of rtionship before that aside from being friends.

    "I-it''s been a while," Serena started as her eyes filled with anticipation. After all, the person she was talking to was the guy she liked.

    "It''s been a while, Serena," Prince Winston greeted back and smiled.

    It has been a while since the two have met this close. Though they saw each other in celebrations they weren''t able to converse with one other. That''s because they didn''t want rumors to spread around. The society is already bad as it is.

    "Are you here for my brother? I''ll call him now," Serena said but stopped when she felt a hand grabbing her wrist.

    "I''m not here for Scott. I''m here to talk to you."

    Serena blinked twice before his words processed in her head. She gasped and immediately covered her mouth. Did she perhaps do something wrong? She couldn''t remember doing anything that offended him.

    Is it something rted back to when they were children? When Serena secretly plucked a strand of hair from Prince Winston?

    Out of nowhere, Prince Winstonughed uponseeing the troubled expressing Serena made. She was utterly confused and still kept thinking about what she had done wrong.

    "There''s no need for you to be so tense," Prince Winston said, cing a hand on her head. "Let''s talk about this privately."

    "Of course"

    Nervous because she didn''t know what to do Serena stood up, walking back and forwards on the empty space beside the small couch.

    "Don''t be nervous. It''s not like we don''t know each other," Prince Winston said while Serena flinched, hesitating to sit down.

    "It''s alright. I can stand," Serena insisted.

    Prince Winston sighed, surrendering not to fight back because he knew he would lose. Instead, he stood up and walked behind her, asking Serena not to move. Did he not know she was nervous because his body was close to her?

    Serena felt a cold sensation surrounding her neck and she touched to feel what it was. It was an emerald ne and one of the excessive gemstones in the world, enough to but an estate or a pce.

    She admired the emerald ne but at the same time, she was still confused with this sudden generous gift.

    "Do you like it?" Prince Winston asked as he stood in front of Serena to see her reaction.

    "It''s gorgeous. But this is too much for me," Serena frowned though she liked it.

    "It is most certainly not. It suits you just like what I imagined," Prince Winston said.

    Surprised she was she looked at Prince Winston''s eyes and looked away after. Can she be happy with him? She liked him since they were children it was just that they were separated because her parents didn''t want rumors to raise.

    But then Serena didn''t want to give him away especially to that fake angle. She liked him or rather loved him.

    There were many things going on in her head but she managed topose herself and stood strong. This ne was too much for her.

    "I can''t ept it," Serena said.

    Prince Winston shook his head, denying that she needed to ept it. Does she know what it means when a man of her age gives a gift to her? It means that he''s interested in her and wants to court her.

    Of course, Serena didn''t forget about that however what about Tine? Will Tine try and kill her for stealing Prince Winston away?

    Serena is a strong woman but she is weak in these kinds of situations. After all, the man who stood before her was her first love.

    "Please keep it," Prince Winston said in a pained tone. "Just keep it. I thought this would make you happy but it made you feel troubled."

    "No!" Serena unintentionally yelled. "B-because what about Tine?"

    His face clearly states that he didn''t want further talk about it but it felt childlike ignore her question and instead he answered, "She has nothing to do with me. Nothing."

    "Then if she tries threatening me what will you do?" Serena asked, catching his attention.

    "She what? Is she threatening you?" Prince Winston roared and held onto Serena''s shoulders.

    These past few days, many letters have been sent to Serena, threatening to take her life if she involves herself further with Prince Winston. That''s because his attention wasn''t on that particr person but rather on Serena.

    Serena nodded her head and lowered it at the same time. She nned to keep this for herself but because he was here it''s best to tell him about the letter.

    "Though I''m not sure if it came from her," Serena stated.

    "Do you have the letter with you?"

    "It''s not with me," Serena shook her head.

    "I''ll do something about don''t worry," Prince Winston said, storming out of the room.

    "Winston! Where are you going?" Serena called but was ignored.

    It was the wrong decision to tell him because he couldn''t think straight at all. But Serena couldn''t do anything because Prince Winston isn''t the type to listen.

    She touched the emerald that touched her skin and hoped that he wouldn''t do anything stupid or rash. Let''s just say that things didn''t go well that day.

    When Prince Winston rushed to the Alvarado estate, he immediately went to find Tine but when he arrived there she was not there but rather in the pce being an audience of the emperor.

    The door to the throne opened without the page announcing his presence. There a blonde girl looked at him with an ufortable smile. He red at her and greeted his father before speaking to the girl.

    "Greetings to the sun, The Emperor. May you be forever prosperous. This might be sudden but may I have a talk with thisdy?" Prince Winston asked with his brows furrowed.

    "You may."

    Prince Winston walked out of the throne room and followed the blonde girl who might know why he was angry. He dismissed the page who stood by the door and crossed his arms together still, ring at her.

    "What is that you want from me, Your Highness?" Tine smirked as she bowed.

    "Stop acting and get to the topic. What do you want from me?"

    "Your Highness, I don''t need anything from you. It''s just that you rejected me because of that," Tine emphasized thest word.

    "And you''re here to threaten my father?" Prince Winston scowled.

    "I''m smart enough not to do that. All I did was to propose something."

    "And that is?"

    "To be engaged with you. Think about it I won''t hurt your precious girl and I won''t bring that topic up. Plus I have an influence on the empire."

    It was true that Tine had an influence within the empire. She was the priestess, a child of Septus and the royal family cannot dodge the opportunity to make their power stronger.

    Earlier in the throne room, Tine brought the topic of being engaged with Prince Winston or Prince Elijah. Of course, Tine had a target and it was Prince Winston. There was no way she would give him away especially to Serena.

    "If you don''t agree then I might just kill her off?" Tine titled her head as she smirked.

    "I told you if yo-"

    "I wonder what will happen if I say that Prince Elijah doesn''t have mana," Tine threatened. "Isn''t that a shame?"

    "Don''t call my brother a disgrace," Prince Winston clenched his fist.

    "So? Do you agree or not?" Tine touched her lips. "If you try killing me I have someone who will spread it for me."

    "You''re no angel but a demon."

    "Myyou''re wee," Tineughed out loud.

    Prince Winston didn''t have a choice but to agree because he had someone to protect. For sure if Serena hears this news she will breakdown. It''s sad but what can he do if he wants to protect the secret of the family?

    The story of Prince Elijah wille soon. The childhood.

 Chapter 81: The Plan

    Chapter 81: The n

    "Wee, it''s good to have you back Miss Laura," Dn weed as he opened the carriage door.

    "Thank you for having me."

    It was not Laura''s first time to enter the church but she still couldn''t get used to seeing the beautiful sculptures that stood on the side of the long hallway.

    There was a discussion to be made and it is a discussion that will determine Tine''s future or rather to expose the lies of Tine.

    From the letter written by the High Priest, he confirmed that Tine is not a child of Septus. Though it was clear from the beginning, the priest who was bribed by Tine fled away was finally caught. Not only that the priest confessed that he was bribed by someone but not Tine.

    It seemed suspicious at first because at that time Laura didn''t know about much of Marquess Rogen. But Marquess Rogen hid everything well. ording to a letter Erwin wrote to Laura Marquess Rogen had people almost all over different towns, hiding information.

    Unfortunately, they were all caught with the envelope J gave them. It''s all thanks to him that some of the unsolved problems were solved.

    "Gu- I mean the High Priest kept bothering me because he wanted to see you," Dn sighed.

    Now thinking about it Dn had bags under his eyes which Laura felt bad. It must be hard to be the secretary of someone who doesn''t like paperwork.

    "I assume you haven''t slept well in a while?" Laura asked as her brow slightly raised.

    "Now that I think about it when was thest time I''ve gotten proper sleep?" Dn sighed once more before arriving at the room.

    "Let''s just hope that you get more rest after this conversation," Laura giggled.

    "I hope so too."

    Dn opened the door to the High Priest''s office and there you could see Gusion who was mumbling or ratherining about the number of papers he needed to go through. Sometimes he asks himself why he epts to live like this.

    Seeing the upied Gusion, Laura didn''t want to interrupt and decided to quietly went to sit on the couch, waiting for Gusion''s contemting session to end.

    "High Priest, your guest has arrived. Please put down those papers and talk to her. Just like how you always disturb me," Dn announced and rolled his eyes before leaving the office.

    Poor Dn, he currently looked pale and seemed as if he could faint any moment. Still, with Dn''s announcement, Gusion was engrossed to whatever he was reading not until he stretched his arms up, before finally noticing Laura who was sitting on the couch across his desk.

    With all excitement, Gusion ran towards Laura and gave her a long hug. It might be inappropriate for a man to a hug a girl out of nowhere but Laura made it an exception for now. His exhausting face didn''t look exhausted anymore rather his face was shining dazzlingly.

    "It''s been a while. Though I heard from Septus that Selphie helped you? I''m envious of you," Gusion said, grasping Laura''s hand.

    "Yes?"

    This might not be known to others but Gusion has been admiring Selphie, the Queen of Elves since when he was young. He didn''t know why he was attracted to her but it was mostly because Selphie looked beautiful.

    "Not only that I heard that your mana bloomed. Though I still can''t feel it," Gusion said, making Laura flinch.

    It bloomed however it didn''t save the people she wanted to.

    "It''s weird isn''t it?" Laura ufortablyughed and slowly her smile faded.

    "Did something happen?" Gusion worriedly asked, releasing his hands off Laura''s.

    "A lot. A lot of crazy things and it still hunts me."

    Gusion pped his hands twice and said, "Then let''s move to the good news you want to hear."

    Despite the childish character of the High Priest, he was smart enough not to touch a sensitive topic. They are humans after all.

    Moving to the next topic Gusion exined the things he is sure of as this came from Septus himself.

    The priest who proimed that Tine was a priestess fled away from the church. For now, the church doesn''t have any whereabouts of him which makes things a little bitplicated. However, Gusion was sure that he was bribed with gold.

    Gold the most precious item in the empire. One gold can buy you five sets of good quality dresses or enough to make the whole town go drunk.

    There was no need to worry about the priest who fled because for sure he will be captured by the royal guards. As for the nobles who sided with Marquess Rogen they were brought to the prison and silenced.

    Not only that because Marquess Rogen was known to be the biggest supporter of Tine, but Tine also became a suspicion to the people. It was nothing to be shocked for Laura because just like what she said earlier, karma.

    But because of that, the church''s name was tarnished.

    The church is known to be holy and truthful about the things they do. As they are supported by the royal family. To think that their name would be tarnished because of that certain person. Not only that but it would be harder to restore their name.

    "I might have a n in mind," Laura said as she continues thinking deeply.

    "And that is?"

    "To proim me as the child of Septus."

    "That isn''t a bad n however how will you prove it to the people?" Gusion titled his head.

    "That...I haven''t thought about."

    "How about we call Septus down?" Gusion said, smirking as if he knew what would happen if they did.

    "That''s almost impossible."

    "But you should remember that Tine is almost a part of the royal family."

    "That is what troubles me," Laura frowned.

    It was harder to strip the title off Tine because she had the influence of the royal family and one must not interfere with them. It would be like a death wish if you do.

    "But it is possible to call Septus am I right?" Laura asked while Gusion shed a reassuring smile, saying leave everything to this big brother.

    "Do you know the yearly festival the empire holds? At night we have masses which are to be lead by me. Now if you think about it the people are preparing for the festival."

    "And you want to show it on thest night of the festival?"

    "That''s right."

    The flower festival is to thank or praise the Queen of elves or rather is a festival to show peace between the humans and elves. Though many have forgotten the reason behind this festival they still do their best to disy the town as this is yearly and almost a tradition.

    Laura had nothing to go against with Gusion''s idea however she doubted herself that she could call him. Her mana was weak or rather not even visible. But you won''t know until you try. She became devoted to learning how to activate her mana even if it might take a while to learn.

    She still had time before the festival will start and if her mana still doesn''t awaken she''ll need to rely on luck.

    "If it''s to expose her crimes I''ll do my best," Laura stood with eyes filled with determination.

    "I''ll be writing to you about the n and that is why for now take some rest," Gusion smiled.

    "I''m perfectly fine don''t worry so much."

    "I don''t think so. That powered face of yours clearly hides the fact you did not get enough sleep." Gusion denied as Laura turned her head, feeling guilty because Gusion was right.

    "Just take some rest and leave this to me."

    It won''t be that bad to trust maybe

    "I will. I didn''t notice that our conversation would end thiste," Laura giggled.

    "That is why I told you to get some rest. Rest assured I will do it."

    "Thank you for today, Gusion," Laura thanked.

    Dn walked into the room escorting Laura out of the office. Though this will be the n to bring shame on Laura it might not be that easy. Leaving that aside Laura needed rest.

    The scenes of their death still hunt her. Only if she could save them.

    The carriage arrived just in time as Laura was about to exit the church but when she looked at the carriage it wasn''t hers. But it looked familiar where has she seen that emblem before?

    A familiar man walked out of the carriage, smiling as he looked at Laura. On the other hand, Laura was utterly shocked not believing that Erwin was here.

    Erwin walked up the stairs and as soon as he reached Laura he gently grabbed her hand and nted a kiss.

    "W-what are you doing here?" Laura asked, instantly retreating her hand.

    "Is it bad to see you?" Erwin asked.

    "How did you know?"

    "A bird came flying down to me," Erwin joked.

    "Don''t tell me you''re stalking me?" Laura questioned and hid at the back of Dn.

    "I''m not but that''s a secret," Erwinughed. "Do you have time to eat supper with me?"

    "I am free and so I can."

    "Then allow me to take your hand, mdy."

 Chapter 82: Another Day

    Chapter 82: Another Day

    They arrived at the front doors of the restaurant, skipping the rest who were on the line as they were privileged guests. No oneined about them cutting in line however Laura felt ufortable skipping the others who waited in line for a long time.

    Not only that but the people in line murmured to one another as they witnessed Laura and Erwin together. If Laura knew that she had ns to go out today she would bring a cloak with her however she didn''t.

    "Are you sure we can do this?" Laura whispered as she walked beside Erwin.

    "Trust me, did you know that I secretly own this lot?" Erwin whispered back.

    Laura looked at Erwin in disbelief and shook her head after. A store employee opened the door for both of them and as they entered, they were immediately weed by the manager. The manager escorted them into a private room which was on the second floor.

    "Please enter," The manager spoke, bowing and closed the when they both entered the room.

    The room was big enough to fit two people. In the middle stood a round table and on the table, it was beautifully set. The candles and roses added to the aesthetics, matching the beige color of the wall.

    Like the gentleman he is, Erwin pulled out the chair for Laura. She thanked him and sat on the chair and waited for Erwin to say something. In the first ce, why did she agree to have dinner with him?

    "Did you miss me?" Erwin asked as the corner of his lips slightly raised.

    Laura scoffed and answered, "Did you think I would miss you?"

    "I had not thought about that."

    Erwin rang the ball that was on the table, called for a servant. Within a second a waiter knocked on the door before entering and asked for their orders. All Erwin stated was the special menu and immediately the waiter rushed to send the order.

    "Earlier you said that you owned this lot how?" Laura asked, unfolding the napkin and ced it on herp.

    "Did you not know that this ce is known for its bread chowder?" Erwin raised his brow and ced his elbows on the table.

    "No, I do not know wealthy known restaurants," Laura shot a re.

    Erwinughed and stared at Laura. It was just days since theyst saw each other but Erwin missed having her by his side. There was a time where he couldn''t bring himself to work because he missed her presence.

    Since Erwin was unmotivated to finish his work which was important, ine suggested inviting Laura to dinner. As expected of someone who knew Erwin the best it instantly made him motivated to finish his work and he did.

    Though at some point the soldiers who were helping Erwin thanked ine for saving their souls. If he had not suggested that the soldiers would be the ones finishing the tasks.

    "And so why did you ask me out for dinner?"

    "I wanted to see you. Aren''t you happy that the first obstacle to your revenge is resolved?" Erwin asked.

    "Rather I''m happy that the twins are free from their pain," Laura said as she felt her chest tightening.

    "However, that''s still not the end of Marquess Rogen as you still need to be wary of his son," Erwin reminded and leaned back.

    Louis Yltra, there were no proofs or faults found helping his father and so he was released from prison. However, they needed to be cautious of him because the will not know when he can cause harm to them.

    ording to the rumors Louis wasn''t loved by Marquess Rogen. This wasn''t a rare case amongst the nobles because if they needed to survive in this world they needed to be skilled in a certain area. If not they will be called a disgrace to the family. This is how the world was, cruel.

    "I met him at our estate. I tried catching his attention and it worked," Laura said.

    "You what? Isn''t that counted as seducing him?" Erwin said as he jumped out of his seat.

    "Why are you that shock? Isn''t that the fastest way to catch the prey?" Laura asked as she crossed her arms.

    "You must not just seduce any man," Erwin mumbled.

    "I''m a 16-year-old only in physical appearance however I am technically 19 years old if you mind," Laura said in an angered tone.

    To think that Laura tried to seduce Louis, of course, Erwin didn''t like the idea. But she had a point. To catch the prey it''s better to get close to them.

    "Anyway, if you were to met him you need to report to me."

    Laura blinked twice and untangled her arms then asked, "Why do I have to report it to you?"

    "Just do what I say," Erwin sighed.

    A few minutester the food arrived and it fascinated Laura. The most famous dish in the restaurant was called the bread chowder. The bread serves as the bowl to the chowder and not only that but the chowder had an enticing taste, unlike others.

    Her eyes widen with the vor that melted into her mouth. It was iparable to other chowder soup she had tasted. Not only that but the bread was soft on the inside but the crust was crispy.

    "I knew you will like it," Erwinughed, watching the different expressions Laura made.

    After the delicious supper, Laura felt stuffed. She rubbed her stomach, shing a rxed smile. It was savory and she wanted to eat more but her stomach wouldn''t be able to handle that amount of food into her stomach.

    "Good thing you liked it," Erwin spoke.

    "Thank you for bringing me here tonight," Laura said but her face suddenly turned serious. "So I''m sure there is a reason why you brought me out to diner and how did you know I was in the church?"

    "I asked someone," Erwin averts his eyes.

    "Who is that someone?" Laura impatiently asked as she tapped her foot onto the ground.

    "Gusion"

    "You knew him this whole time and yet you didn''t tell me?" Laura furrowed her brows.

    "That''sI''m sorry," Erwin lowered his head while Laura let out a sigh.

    Laura felt betrayed howe he or Gusion never told her that they knew each other. Just what are these two people doing? She then assumed that there was no need to tell Erwin about what they talked about earlier.

    That''s because for sure Gusion would be telling Erwin about it. Laura stopped tapping her foot onto the ground and stood up with a re on her face. It seems like Erwin will not be able to get out of Laura''s grasp tonight.

    "Do you know what happened between Tine and His Highness?"

    Before any word, Erwin could say he walked closer to Laura and leaned to reach her height. He whispered into her ears and said, "He''s threatened."

    Laura clenched her fist and grit her teeth. She knew it there was no way that Prince Winston would be foolish enough to get engaged with that angel. Threatened but why? How did she do it? It''s all so confusing.

    "I knew it," Laura uttered as she sat back in the chair.

    "There''s something that the royal family knows about and I can''t tell you either."

    "I understand. You know sometimes Tine gives a feeling like she''s possessed by someone. I don''t think she would act like that since Count Harrison loves her so much," Laura frowned but still the idea of getting her revenge did not fade.

    "The first time I saw Miss Tine there was a faint of ck magic around her and every time I bump into her it grows bigger."

    "I pity my cousin," Erwin said.

    "Let''s just see how things will go if we embarrass Tine in front of the crowd."

    A waiter knocked on the door and said that the carriage arrived. It was gettingte and ady should not stay long with a man. The waiter helped Erwin wore his coat and they both exited the restaurant.

    Erwin didn''t want Laura to ride in another carriage that was not from her ce and so he offered her to ride back home with him.

    The carriage ride felt so long that Laura started to get weary. With a full stomach and a tiring day her eyes started to close.

    The moonlight passed through the window, acting as a filter as it shed onto Laura''s face. Even how she slept she looked grateful is what Erwin thought. Her head was leaning onto the window and Erwin moved to her side.

    He gently shifted Laura''s head onto his shoulder and let out a small sound as he looked at her. She was gorgeous however she looked much more gorgeous today.

    Erwin thought only if time would stop he didn''t mind staying in this position all day.

    "Sleep well, my Duchess."

 Chapter 83: Flower Festival I

    Chapter 83: Flower Festival I

    "Miss, the carriage has arrived let''s get moving before the streets be too crowded," Mary spoke as she gave Laura her cloak.

    Finally, the day of the flower festival arrived. Laura couldn''t be any happier as it was her first time going to the festival. Laura stood in front of the body-sized mirror and wore the ck cloak on.

    Days before the flower festival Laura, Erwin, and Gusion made a n on how to dispose Tine and reveal the true child. Though it was going to be a huge gamble all they could do is hope all things would go well.

    Discarding that she''s supposed to be having fun today. Let all worries be gone and worry when the timees.

    Though it was morning the streets were busy. Vendors setting up their stalls, mini-games ready for children to y. It was a wonderful sight but sadly it might be ruined. Laura leaned towards the window, amazed seeing people in costumes.

    "Is this your first time at the flower festival?" Mary asked.

    "It is. Back when I was in the orphanage I wasn''t able to join because I decided to stay in the orphanage and let the younger ones go," Laura giggled as her eyes focused on the streets.

    "Miss, you''re just too kind," Mary said adoringly.

    The carriage stopped in an uncrowded ce and they both got off. Laura couldn''t contain her happiness. Her eyes shifted to every stall she saw and couldn''t wait to visit them. But first, she needed to wait for Serena since she promised to go with her.

    At first Serena was supposed to go with her brother but there were some sudden changes in his ns because he decided to go with his fianc.

    "Mary, if you see what you want buy. Use my money alright?"

    "T-there''s no need for you to do so. I can use my own," Mary panicked.

    Laura grabbed Mary''s hand, smiling and said, "I want to repay you. Also, I won''t be able to spend all of it."

    Mary lowered her head to hide her teary eyes. Herdy is always kind and she felt touched because not all nobles would treat their servants kindly.

    "Laura!" Serena called from a far as she waved her hand.

    "You''re finally here," Laura said and gave her a hug. She then noticed a green gemstone hanging around Serena''s neck. She pointed to the ne then asked, "When did you get this?"

    Upon asking Serena froze on her stop and looked away as she was hiding her face and Laura knew that someone she liked gave it to her. Though she will not push further into Serena''s love life.

    "A friend gave it to me," Serena softly answered as she touched the emerald. "H-how about we start looking around?"

    "Let''s do that."

    As time passed till noon the streets became much busier and harder for them to pass through the crowd. The three decided to go to less crowded areas to have a rest after spending their time walking in peace

    Laura sat on the edge of the fountain and Serena followed. While Mary told them to stay put as she will be bringing some food for them to eat.

    Serena sighed out of relief as she touched her neck and the next thing she knew it her ne was gone. She stood up and started to panic, looking onto the ground.

    "Serena, what''s wrong?"

    "It''s gone. The ne it''s gone," Serena''s voice trembled.

    The emerald ne was precious to her after all it was given by Prince Winston. This was her first time receiving a gift from him and yet she lost it. She felt disappointed in herself and didn''t know what to do if he asked where it was.

    The ne was either stolen or she dropped it somewhere. But with the number of people on the streets, it was impossible to find it. Slowly tears dropped out of her eyes and Laura immediatelyforted her.

    It was precious enough to lose. The truth was Serena was depressed about the engagement between him and Tine. She spent days crying but she hid it away from her family.

    "It''s alright we can ask around," Laura said but Serena shook her head, refusing to do.

    Laura knew it, she knew that it was given by the prince. The green gemstone didn''t look ordinary since it was an emerald and very expensive.

    "It''s from someone you like and I can''t stand you crying especially after that news. Let''s find it," Laura said and at the same time, Mary arrived back.

    "Noit''s alright. I don''t need it," Serena said, wiping the tears that strolled to the side.

    Serena always had the thought that nothinges good in her life. She couldn''t be a tailor and the person she liked will never be hers. It''s just hard for her to take in.

    "Serena" Laura muttered her name.

    "That voiceis that you, Laura?" The familiar voice asked.

    When Laura turned her head to see who it was her eyes widen and immediately she ran towards her. It was none other Sister Abby and two familiar children who she held hands with, Micky and Azera.

    "Sister, it has been a while. Micky, Azera how are you?"

    "Laura! It''s Laura," Micky cheered but then his attention turned to the crying Serena.

    Micky walked towards Serena and handed her a blue flower as he tried chewing her up. Serena wiped her tears off and smiled as she epted the small gift. She gently patted Micky and thanked him after.

    "My why is she crying?" Sister leaned towards Laura who frowned after.

    "She lost something precious," Laura whispered into her ear.

    Without any hesitation Sister Abby walked towards Serena with a smile. They were strangers but Serena didn''t feel ufortable somehow Sister Abby had a rxing smile. She held Serena''s hand and asked, "Do you want to have some fresh lemonade in my stall? I''ll give it for free."

    "If you don''t mind," Serena dly epted.

    By the time they arrived at Sister Abby''s stall Serena had calmed down and was offered a cup of fresh lemonade by Micky. So these are the people who Laura stayed in, they are kind people and she wished to know them better. Sister Abby sat beside Serena while Laura took charge of taking care of Micky and Azura.

    "What''s wrong? Why were crying?" Sister Abby conversed.

    "I lost something precious to me," Serena lowered the cup she held.

    "Is it from your parents?" Sister Abby asked but Serena shook her head. "Then it must be from a man."

    Serena slightly nodded her head and stayed quiet for a while not until she felt a pair of hands touching hers.

    "It was an expensive gift yet I lost something. Not only that it was the first gift I received from him," Serena''s voice trembled.

    "And my guess is he''s engaged."

    "I know I have to be happy for him but the girl he got engaged to is no angel," Serena said as she lowered her head.

    "Then all the more you must find that ne. Laura told me what happened earlier. Let me help because if I don''t, you will for sure regret itter on."

    "Is it alright for me to get it back?"

    "It is. Keep what is precious to your heart."

    The truth was Serena was unsure of her own feelings. They were childhood friends but separated for two years. Every single day passed with Serena thinking how he was. The only thing she hoped was for his heart not to be upied.

    But what can a weak girl like her can do?

    "I, I will find it. I want to keep what is precious to me," Serena stood up while Sister Abby nodded her head and softly gave Serena a push on the back.

    "With this, you are taking your first step. Who knows that man truly loves you."

    "Umthank you very much. I will be asking for your help," Serena said and bowed.

    "No need to bow. We should not spend your time chatting."

    From afar a man looked at Serena with saddened eyes. She cried was the first thing that came into his mind. He looked down at the ground, sighing because he couldn''t do anything. All he could do was watch from afar.

    Even if he wanted to call her name out he couldn''t after he is a prince and someone who is most likely to be in danger if he exposes himself to the people.

    "SerenaI''m sorry. I can''t let you get into danger any further," He apologized and looked at the emerald ne.

    Especially there was one person who he didn''t like if she would touch Serena. Who else it would be other than Tine?

    Prince Winston decided on something dumb. He decided to work things on his own not even allowing his cousin or brother to interfere. He thinks that he keeps bringing danger to the people he cares for.

    Plus it was his fault that the secret about his brother reached the ears of a certain person.

 Chapter 84: Flower Festival II

    Chapter 84: Flower Festival II

    From afar, Prince Winston watched Serena leave a stall and noticed that she had stopped crying. Good thing someone was there tofort her. Even if he wanted to reach and call for her name, he knew that he couldn''t, because he knew it would break her heart further.

    Another man wearing a ck cloak walked up front to Prince Winston, looking warry of his surroundings for any danger.

    "Your Highness, are you sure you want to stay here?" The guard asked.

    "No, we should move. I just wanted to see her for thest time."

    As they were about to blend into the bustling street a person wearing an old-looking cloak softly pushed Prince Winston back to the narrow alley where he was hiding earlier. The guard immediately stepped forward and pushed the person away.

    The person did not answer and boldly took a step forward but was once pushed back by the guard once more.

    "Who are you?" The guard asked as he gripped his sword.

    As Prince Winston watched behind his guard he noticed that this person didn''t seem like he would bring harm. The person didn''t look big but rather looked small and the only thing he could think that the person was a woman.

    The person in the old-looking cloak stood quietly which tempted the guard to raise his sword, aiming it on the neck.

    "If I were you bring that sword down," The person spoke in a high tone. Hearing the voice made him confirm his suspicions, he was right that person wasn''t a man but a woman.

    "Who are you?" The guard asked once more and there the person revealed her face.

    It was none other than his fianc, Tine Alvarado. Prince Winston''s brows furrowed, confused on how she found them amongst the crowd. Perhaps she had used mana to locate him.

    The guard immediately retrieved his sword back into his scabbard and lowered his head as he apologized. He then stood behind Prince Winston as if he didn''t want to interrupt their moment.

    What moment? There was no moment between the two.

    "What are you doing in such a ce?" Prince Winston asked, ring under the hood.

    "Can''t I spend my time with my own fiancee?"

    "I''m busy. I don''t have time to spare," Prince Winston answered in a cold tone.

    "But you have time to see her?" Tine smirked.

    Prince Winston stood calm and tall. Indeed he was here to see her but that''s for thest time. He knew that if he continued doing this Tine might start targeting Serena and that is thest thing he had hoped for.

    If only thisdy did not know the royal secret then he will be living a life without fear.

    "We are not talking about this matter here," Prince Winston shot a re at Tine and joined the busy streets.

    He hated it. Prince Winston hated the fact he was under someone else''s hand.

    "Sometimes I wish he was cuter," Tine sighed.

    Steadily the sun was setting and the lights by the stalls were opening like a domino effect. But still, Serena wasn''t able to find the ne. How can she find it when the ne was on Prince Winston''s hands?

    The crowd wasn''t as busy as it was in the morning and afternoon, but there were still a lot of people. Most of them were there to attend the mass which was held in the main church. It was just the first day of the flower festival. The first day.

    "Were you able to find it?" Serena asked Laura and Mary but their faces state they couldn''t find it.

    "Even if I said that we are going to find it we couldn''t. I''m sorry, Serena," Laura apologized as she rubbed her arm.

    Serena shook her head and smiled. It was more enough they helped her as much as they could. What is lost will be lost and in the beginning, it was her fault for wearing it on such asion. She shouldn''t have worn it.

    "It''s alright. I at least had fun with you guys," Serena said as she held Laura''s hand.

    The gift was special and couldn''t be found anymore. What pained Laura the most was when Serena was putting on a smile while as if she was fine losing it.

    "I''m sorry. I really am."

    "Stop apologizing. It was my fault for wearing it here."

    "Still"

    "I''m fine, Laura. Having you by my side is enough," Serena assured while Laura bit her lip.

    "Thank you."

    To not fulfill a promise it was not satisfying at all. But Serena was right why would she wear something expensive to a festival or maybe she had forgotten about it.

    "How about we have supper then go back home?" Mary suggested as the other two nodded their head.

    Meanwhile back in the Alvarado estate, the tension between Tine and Prince Winston was thick. Prince Winston was unhappy while Tine seemed to enjoy the situation that they were in. She was indeed a crazy woman.

    Tine walked closer to Prince Winston and it was not the act of a 16-year-old girl. She was still counted as a kid yet to be bloomed. She acted like a 20-year-olddy would which was quite weird.

    As what he suspected was that she wasn''t actually Tine, and that''s because the Tine he knows didn''t know how to smirk evilly. It''s as if there was someone was possessing her and just by looking at her mana it was horrifying.

    Instead of white light surrounding her, it was dark. But he did not understand why she became like that and who would go that far to do that to her.

    All he knows is that the Tine, who stood in front of him wanted to possess him fully, be her property for life. And clearly, he was disgusted by it, it''s just that his face wasn''t showing it.

    "Who are you?" Prince Winston initiated the conversation.

    "Who else? Of course, I''m Tine Alvarado," Tine answered in a gentle manner.

    "Stop spouting nonsense and answer my question," Prince Winston asked as his words left chills behind her back.

    Tine stuck her face closer to Prince Winston who did not flinch with her unexpected movement. Her face went closer to his and she whispered, "Tine''s gone long before. You finally noticed that I''m not Tine."

    "What do you mean? The reason why I pushed you away was because of you. You are not the angel I saw," Prince Winston scoffed, pushing Tine away from him. He stood up to fix his necktie and after his fingers slide past his silky silver hair, brushing the baby hair that infiltrated with his eyes.

    "And so what can you do about it?" Tine asked, sitting on the edge of the chair.

    "What happened to her? The old Tine. Tell me is she alive?" Prince Winston asked calmly.

    "Shewho knows?" Tineughed out loud as suddenly she felt a hand grabbing her neck, choking her.

    He continued to grip her neck tightly and wished to kill her but then he was reminded about the secret that should not be exposed. He sighed out loud and dropped her onto the floor while she coughed out loud.

    "Don''t you dare touch any of my family members," Prince Winston scowled.

    The room intensified as the silence grew longer between the two. But it the tension dispersed as a knock was heard on the door. The door opened and entered Count Harrison who greeted the prince and gave Tine a hug.

    "I''m sorry to greet youte, Your Highness," Count Harrison bowed.

    "It''s alright. You were busy and so I don''t really mind," Prince Winston shed a smile.

    "Will you be having supper here? I would be d if you do."

    "No, my brother and father are waiting for me back in the pce. And I wouldn''t want to interrupt the quality time with your daughter."

    "I see."

    "I shall take my leave and see you again, Miss Tine," Prince Winston coldly waved his goodbye and left the room.

    He walked the hallway, thinking where the real Tine could be. It''s not going to be nice if her soul had drifted and who is that woman? There was no way he was going to let that pass like thin paper.

    There must be something he should do but he won''t be doing it alone. He''ll be needing someone who can keep an eye on Tine.

    But to think that the secret known to the royal family is known to a stranger who could that be? He remembered that those who heard about this were killed because the people know about this secret it is going to be chaos as rebels might raise.

    "Just how far are you going to take things?" Prince Winston muttered as he clenched his fist tightly.

    It seems like he''ll need to tell his brother about it. After all, he''s the one in big danger right now. Only if that day he listened to his brother then nothing like this would be happening now.

    <em>"The fallen angel will rise to be king."</em>

    <em></em>

 Chapter 85: Flower Festival III

    Chapter 85: Flower Festival III

    It was a fine morning where the bird would sing out of the window or spreading their wings upon the air. Laura sighed out loud again. This would be her fifth time sighing out loud and of course, there was something bothering her.

    Laura was by her desk, resting her arms on the table while she had her head faced down, looking at the desk. Mary and Lester had been watching Laura stay in that position since she came back from breakfast and they knew that for sure something had happened.

    The first thing Mary had thought was Laura wasn''t satisfied with the food earlier but Laura isn''t a picky eater and so she scrapped that throughout. Mary gasped as she remembered that maybe this was rted to yesterday night.

    When she met Prince Winston by the doors of the estate.

    How can she forget about that? Though she didn''t know why Laura said those cold words towards him when she was congratting his engagement. Maybe this situation had something to do with Serena but who knows?

    Mary walked towards Laura and asked, "Do you want some tea?"

    No response. Laura did not answer as her head as to upied for other words to enter into her head. Mary frowned as she looked at Lester who also didn''t know what to do. He just shook his head, saying that there''s nothing they could do for now.

    shback

    The carriage arrived in the Alvarado estate and it was an exhausting but memorable day. Though Serena wasn''t able to find her ne, the time they spent together made their bond grow stronger. It''s just that Laura felt bad not finding the ne. Is there something she could do?

    Laura was weed back by Lester who then got the cloak hanging on Mary''s arms. When the reached the doors it suddenly opened and there the man that Laura wished not to see was, standing with a shocked expression. He deserved to be shocked. This is what he gets for hurting her friend.

    Doing what the normal courtesy was, Laura bowed and greeted Prince Winston who didn''t seem to know how to act in front of her. But he was able to gather himself together and greeted Laura back with a smile. A smile that clearly shows that he was somehow scared of what Laura will say to him.

    It''s funny how a royal is scared of a non-royal.

    Laura didn''t want to be rude but she couldn''t hold in the anger she held in. Even if he was being threatened or whatever he should be scared of that. It makes him look like a coward.

    "Were you visiting Tine?" Laura asked coldly.

    "Yes, I escorted her back from the festival."

    "So you two have been together since earlier? How romantic," Laura sarcastically said, while he frowned.

    Their meeting was unexpected it was as if Tine knew where he was since the beginning. There was nothing he could do, despite not liking Tine. If it''s to protect the one he loves then he was willing to sacrifice himself.

    "It''s not like I have a choice," Prince Winston muttered. "It''s gettingte and so I should take my leave."

    "Have a great night, Your Highness," Laura bowed and watched Prince Winston go down the stairs with cold eyes.

    But when she remembered he frowned earlier to what she said she felt her stomach sinking into the bottom. It was rude to say that but Laura didn''t think about what she was going to say first. The past is the past and she can''t change what she said anymore.

    Back to the present

    Laura still had her head lowered, looking at the desk and sighed out loud once more. The sixth time for the past 4 minutes, Mary counted with her fingers, hiding it at her back.

    Lester and Mary were about to give up thinking of a n to cheer Laura up until a light flickered into Mary''s head, that''s it she thought, the brooch. The brooch she bought for Erwin. Why did she forget about that?

    Mary whispered into Lester''s ear saying that she will be right back and try to entertain Laura for a while. The man stood on the corner, watching Laura and he didn''t know what to do at all. How to cheer ady one hundred and one was what Lester thought in his head.

    "Lester, I know you''re there."

    "Yes, Miss Laura is there anything you need?" Lester immediately responded.

    "Tell me, if you said something bad to a person and after you feel guilty of saying those words. What will you do? Because I don''t want to apologize at all."

    "ThatIf you don''t want to apologize then don''t."

    "You have feelings do you?" Laura joked.

    "I am human," Lester answered.

    Mary entered the room holding a small box and rushed to give it to Laura whose interest was turned to the box. Right the brooch. She opened the box and there a snowke-like brooch shined.

    Her tender fingers traced the brooch and the thought of what she said to the Prince drifted away from her mind. This brooch was meant to be a gift for Erwin to thank for the ne he gave her. Not only that but she still felt in debt to him.

    He risked his life just to save hers.

    It will match him for sure. The snowke was light blue, matching with his eyes and somehow she didn''t want to give it to him and whether or not she should just keep it.

    "The brooch reminds me of someone," Mary pondered. "Is this perhaps for His Grace?"

    "It''s just a gift to thank him nothing more. Send this to him," Laura said and gave the box back to Mary.

    Mary held the box with a grin, skipping on the hallway with excitement. She got the wrong idea that they were secret lovers. But it''s alright since it''s Mary after all.

    =====

    In the Ferguson estate, Erwin was by his desk signing papers to be sent to the Crowned Prince. He hasn''t rested since hest saw Laura and he wanted to bring her out to the festival but he didn''t time to spare.

    He did have a thought of getting out of the estate secretly but he felt bad for ine who was in the same state as he was. No sleep and reading papers all day long.

    A maid entered the office and handed a box to ine who was busy reading documents that needed to be signed soon. The maid left the office while ine stood up, stretching his body, and walked towards Erwin after.

    "Let''s take a break," ine suggested, hiding the box behind his back.

    Erwin ignored ine and continued reading through the documents. He wasn''t angry or anything, he just wanted to finish his word as soon as possible and maybe invite Laura to the festival. He was just desperate to see her.

    Ignored, ine grabbed the document away from Erwin''s sight who looked like who was going toin anytime.

    "Paper now," Erwinmanded.

    "No, please take a rest," ine insisted.

    "inedo you want me to cut your pay," Erwin threatened.

    "I don''t care. If you do I''ll resign and leave you to work alone."

    "Don''t do that," Erwin sighed and brushed his hair. "I will and so put those documents back."

    ine did what Erwin said but was tricked. Erwin stood up and continued reading the document. Which leaves ine no choice but to show the box. He raised the box and Erwin noticed it, leaving him curious.

    "I''ve never seen that box before. Who is that from?" Erwin asked.

    "Yourdy," ine said while Erwin rushed to get the box away from ine but missed.

    "But first you''re going to take a break," ine threatened with a smile.

    Erwin sighed and sat down on the couch, cing down the documents. He signed ine to give him the box and he followed. His long fingers touched the decorative box and he couldn''t hide his smile.

    Meanwhile, ine muttered, "It must be great to receive a gift,"

    "You will if you find a lover," Erwin joked.

    "She isn''t your lover either," ine answered back, huffing.

    The first thing Erwin saw when he opened the box was a brooch and he liked it. He thought about it, wearing it every single day. Not only that he noticed that the color of the brooch was simr to his eye color.

    Typical Laura who fell in love with his eye color. He took the brooch out of the box when he turned the brooch to its back, he noticed that it was his initials that were carved. A smile formed on his lips and he couldn''t be any happier.

    She''s just too adorable. Though he knew that this gift might be just a thank you gift he thought of it as a precious item.

    Erwin looked at ine and said, "I''ll be wearing this from now on."

 Chapter 86: The Fall I

    Chapter 86: The Fall I

    "It''s her fault. Why does everything go well for her?" Tine screamed, pulling her hair.

    Right of the moment, Tine was going berserk. It was because Laura''s ns were working and now the people in town were talking bad about her. Well, this is what she gets for spreading lies about herself. She is not the child of Septus but is something else, a fraud.

    Karma is the word.

    The ss cups lined up on the table crashed onto the ground as Tine swiped it away with her hand. Vivan held her voice in and flinched. The only question she could ask herself was who is this person?

    Tine smirked as she walked towards Vivan while on her right hand she held a shard of the broken ss. Slowly walking towards Vivan she wasughing out loud like a broken radio.

    "M-miss? I-is there anything I can do for you?" Vivan stuttered as she held her hands together.

    "No, I don''t need anything," Tine answered harshly.

    "W-what about tea?"

    "I SAID NO!" Tine roared, throwing the shard onto the ground.

    "I-I-I''m sorry."

    Ever since the news about the lie of Tine spread, the people were taking bad things about her. Not only that, but it will affect her life especially how the Emperor will look at her. Disgrace? Dishonor? Someone who was about to be part of the royal family has a bad reputation?

    No, there was no way that Prince Winston will cancel their engagement because right of the moment he is in the hands of Tine. He should be smart if he doesn''t want the secret to being out to the people. It will be shameful for them after all.

    The door opened without any notices made and there a woman with ck hair entered the shattered room. She made her way in as Tine gave her an angered look.

    "What is that you want?" Tine clicked her tongue.

    "Don''t be so angered. It is what you deserve after all," Laura answered back.

    "So you''re putting that nice mask off you now huh?" Tine asked as she rolled her eyes.

    "What do you mean?" Laura asked innocently.

    "Why did you even exist?" Tine muttered.

    "It is because I do. You cannot control the Gods."

    "Who said so?" Tine asked while a dark aura furrowed behind her back.

    "I didn''t make the rules of this world. Don''t me me for such thing that happened to you," Laura said, ring at Tine.

    "GET OUT OF MY ROOM!"

    When Laura left, chaos was left in Tine''s room. Poor Vivan to think that thedy she served was not an angel but a demon.

    The day before

    Finally, the flower festival came to an end and what''s left is the night mass, the final event. To think that it was today Laura felt nervous. Even if she knew what to say, she was still scared. What if she made a mistake? It felt like she was having her debut but it isn''t the case.

    She took a peek behind the curtains and gulped after. There were a lot of people tonight and it might be because Gusion was the one leading thest mass. Doesn''t he get nervous? or maybe he is just used to his work that it doesn''t make him nervous.

    Laura let out a sigh and was startled when she felt a hand on her shoulder. She turned her back as her hand was on her chest and hit the person who startled her.

    "Ouch...wait that didn''t hurt at all," Erwin scoffed, fixing his coat.

    When Erwin was fixing his coat she noticed the brooch that she gave to him was on his chest. Since when did he start wearing this? Rather it didn''t match his outfit today. But since he was handsome that no one would care about it.

    "Nervous?" Erwin asked.

    "Of course I am. What do you think people will say about me? A ck-haired girl as their priestess?"

    "But you are still you does that matter? People judge by appearances and don''t you think a change is good?"

    Inspirational words from thest person who she thought she would hear from. But he has a point. To break that certain criterion it is something that one person can be unsure of.

    To be a woman you need to be strong, courageous, intelligent to survive the world. Is what they all say but you don''t need to be all those just for a change. Being weak is fine because slowly they will get stronger.

    And it only takes one step to change.

    "That''s right. I don''t have time to be scared of them. I''ll shove their words all the way to the bottom," Laura said, clenching her fist.

    "Fierce. I like that," Erwin chuckled. "Don''t worry no matter what happens I''ll be by your side."

    The mass continued and as it was reaching the climax Gusion stopped all the people to make some important announcement. The people followed some sat back onto the chair and some stood up.

    The church became silent afterward while Laura stood at the side, waiting for her name to be called. She knew what she was going to say and it will go well.

    "Tonight I gather everyone to announce about the false news that our priest spread. One month had passed since Lady Tine had been announced as the priestess however she is not the priestess," Gusion said.

    The people gasped and started to murmur to each other. Some were confused and some understood. Not only that, amongst the people was Tine sitting in the middle where anyone can see her.

    One of them gasped when they saw Tine, who looked frightened and couldn''t move as her body wouldn''t listen to her. She froze on the spot while the murmurs and whispers pped her face.

    "On the behalf of the church, I want to apologize for this mistake. I now introduce you to the real priestess, and that is Laura Alvarado."

    Each step her heels touched the ground the sounds that entered her ear grew weaker and weaker. Not only that but her heart was racing as if her it could speed out any moment.

    The people in the church were all speechless. Some didn''t like the ck colored hair of Laura while some were stunned by it.

    Tine who was blended in the crowd held her anger in. Another spotlight was stolen from her and not only that but her reputation is once destroyed again. She bit her lips while her brows furrowed and continued to listen to whatever Laura had to say.

    "Good eveningdies and gentlemen. I know that this may be sudden news to all but it sure that I am the real priestess. The reason why I am being revealed now is that I didn''t know I was one back then. I am the true child of Septus and none other more."

    "And where is your proof?" A man yelled from his seat.

    Of course and there are those who only believe what they see it''s nothing rare but it is meddlesome.

    "Rest assured I have it prepared. I know that some will only believe in what they see," Laura looked at the man who sat back out of fear. "I will be calling Septus and he wille down."

    The people''s gasp filled in the church once more some not believing what they heard. Tine especially thought it was pathetic to bring down a god? It was not possible. But before anyone could retaliate, a golden light dazzled their eyes and slowly ascended a man with silver hair. There was one more thing that was not mentioned, and that was gods do have silver hair.

    His silver hair floated on air before his bare foot touched the floor. The golden light dimmed making it easier for the people to see him however the light never disappeared.

    The people were shocked, disbelief, not knowing what to say after all they were attracted to his beautiful face. Light grey eyes, long eyshes, and silver silky long hair. He might be prettier than other women. But his body was like a hologram if someone tries touching him their hand will go through.

    "My child had called me down and I can assure the people that she is the real one," Septus announced and slowly the golden light shined once more but this time he drifted like dust.

    "This is proof that she is Septus'' child. As the high priest, I want to apologize for not saying this earlier. Thus, Lady Tine is not the priestess but in fact, it is Miss Laura," the High Priest said.

    The church was filled with sudden silence though Laura didn''t know why but usually shouldn''t the people be whispering to each other? A man stood pping his hands out of nowhere and followed the others who cheered out loud.

    "Laura Alvarado, I will kill you," Tine muttered as she bit her nail.

 Chapter 87: The Fall II

    Chapter 87: The Fall II

    The people slowly deserted the church, all still in shock of the sudden announcement but the heavyweight that pulled Laura down had finally lifted off her shoulders. She was sitting on the chair, hand ced her chest, taking deep breaths. She thought she would faint earlier but thankfully she didn''t.

    Just as she thought peace woulde after, the door suddenly banged onto the wall, leaving a small dent. A woman wearing a cloak with her hood low panted as if she ran all the way to the room. After catching her breath she removed her hood and red at Laura.

    Her hair and clothes were in disarray. It looks like she really ran a long way just to get here. She was angry, no, rather, she was embarrassed at the fact that she was exposed as a fake. The people will start to think that Tine wanted the attention of the royal family now.

    Laura stood up from her chair but her face stayed straight while on the other hand, Tine gritted her teeth, snaring at her.

    "You, how can you do this to me?" Tine asked taking a step closer to Laura who didn''t move an inch.

    "I do not understand what you are saying," Laura calmly answered and sat back on her chair. It is what she deserves after all, and yet, Tine had the guts to try and talk to her.

    "Don''t act innocent here!" Tine stomped her foot onto the ground and suddenly fell.

    Angered, Tine removed her broken heels and threw it towards Laura who dodged it without any effort. It seems like her anger broke her heels pathetic Laura thought.

    Laura walked towards Tine and offered a hand asking, "Do you need a hand?" But Tine did not appreciate the help at all. She pped Laura''s hand away, removed her other heel, and stood up.

    "I don''t need a hand and more importantly, I don''t want your hand," Tine snarled as she dusted her dress. Tine''s lips raised and suddenlyughed as if there was something tough at. "My ns are being ruined by a kid younger than me."

    Younger? Who does she think? Indeed she looked like a 16-year-old girl but she was an 18-year-olddy. Laura''s brow raised as she thought it was weird. Tine addressed herself as older perhaps the Tine, standing in front of her wasn''t real.

    "Younger?" Laura titled her head. For now, all she could do was act like she doesn''t know what Tine was saying. "Anyway how will go home? Did you ask for a carriage?"

    "I''m not riding the same carriage as you are. I have my ways."

    "I simply wanted to help you because the people might recognize you even if you have your hood on," Laura frowned.

    "Don''t mock me!" Tine yelled as she threw her other heel towards Laura who dodged it once more. "I don''t want to see your face, no, don''t even talk to me."

    "But you were the one who started it all," Laura covered her mouth, purposely hiding her smile.

    Annoyed, Tine stomped out of the room and grumbled on her way out, mming the door. Ady wouldn''t be acting like that. Just imagine hundreds of people watching us having this conversation. It sure will be embarrassing for her.

    Laura turned her head and looked down to see the pair of broken heels. Too bad the heels looked expensive and extravagant, and it broke because of the owner. She picked the heels up and threw it in a box where it said "trash".

    A new day began in the Alvarado estate nothing but murmurs and whispers spread in the hallways of the estate. It wasn''t a pleasing thing to hear first thing in the morning but it was expected, especially with the announcement that was made just the other day.

    The news about the true priestess and the fall of the fake priestess. What shocking news it truly was.

    The door to Tine''s bedroom opened and exited Tine who had her head lowered, knowing that the news had spread. It is all over the newspaper and there is nothing she can do but lower her head.

    She has been embarrassed and couldn''t get over the fact that her spotlight was stolen. Though a noble lowering their head is something they should take pride in.

    "So ourdy isn''t the priestess but the other miss?"

    "Shh don''t say anything ourdy is here."

    "The hands are supposed to be working not the mouth," Tine said and shot a re at the two.

    She knows. She knew that people would speak bad things about her. But so what? She didn''t mind having unclean hands. If it''s to get the throne she will do anything. At least if she bes a princess everything will be alright.

    Moving on Tine kept walking, but stopped when she saw the face of the one she didn''t want to see. She wasughing, smiling, and having fun unlike her. This is what Laura had to face before and this time it was Tine who experienced the harsh criticisms.

    "I''ll be there to take the spot not you. With this body I can do it," Tine muttered as she continued her way to the dining hall.

    Out in the garden, the sun was up shining Laura and her servants were having a fine conversation. It was a sess. Though the supports between the two grew much more intense there is a clear line between the nobles and the citizens.

    If Tine has the support of some nobles. Laura had the support of the citizens. Because of the sudden announcement, the citizens sided with Laura because she is the true priestess. But the nobles didn''t still support Laura because she didn''t have the blood of nobility.

    It was because of the pride of the nobles that they did not ept Laura. Besides, does one need to have the blood of nobility just to be a priestess?

    "Miss Tine, your father wants to see you," Percival said as he bowed.

    In the office of Count Harrison, Tine satfortably on the couch. She took a sip of the freshly brewed tea and took a deep breath. The tea brewed by Percival is the best, his brewed tea can''t bepared to others.

    Count Harrison quietly sat across Tine and also enjoyed the cup of tea. Because of the sudden announcement Count Harrison was worried and wanted tofort Tine. He gently ced the cup on the te and gave Tine a gentle smile.

    "Is everything alright?" Count Harrison asked.

    "If you are talking about the incident the other day I am still sad but we can''t do anything right? But to think that my sister was the one I am embarrassed," Tine frowned and as usual, she was acting like an angel.

    "If only I knew about it earlier then I would''ve stopped your sister. My poor daughter, is there anything I can do to cheer you up?" Count Harrison asked.

    "Then"

    The peacefulness of the garden was suddenly disturbed by the loud footsteps, making their way to Laura. When Lester saw the men in armor or rather guards of the Alvarado family he immediately informed about it to Laura.

    The happiness on Laura''s face turned into seriousness and she turned her head, looking at the men in silver armor. Something bad is going to ur and Laura felt it.

    The guard bowed and spoke, "Miss Laura, we were ordered by the Count to confine you in your room."

    "Confine? Why is it so? There must be a misunderstanding," Laura insisted.

    "We were just ordered to do please follow us back to your room."

    "Who are you to order us around?" Mary asked as she stood in front of Laura. The guard looked down at Mary and gave her a cold stare not answering her. Rude was the only word that Mary could think of.

    "Miss Laura, if you do not follow, we will be forced to pull you back in."

    It didn''t make sense at all why Count Harrison would confine Laura in her own room. Knowing that she did not do anything wrong she refused to do so. Laura turned and continued drinking her tea, ignoring the guards.

    The guard sighed out loud and said, "Then this leaves us with no choice." The two guards pushed Mary onto the ground who groaned as she rubbed her elbow.

    "Let go of me!" Laura yelled.

    The two guards forcibly pulled Laura by the arm and dragged her back to the room. As she was being dragged back to her room Laura continued to struggle but couldn''t as the two guards were strong.

    Arriving at her room one of the guards opened the door and threw her in. She groaned when her body collided with the floor and cursed at the two guards as the door in front of her shut. This is the works of Tine of course.

    Who else has a big hatred for her?

 Chapter 88: Confined I

    Chapter 88: Confined I

    Two days. Two days had passed since the confinement of Laura and yet she was still not released. She didn''t know how long until she will be stuck in her own room but for sure it wouldn''t be anytime sooner.

    Not only that she did not have a chance to talk to Lester or Mary and for sure they were prohibited from entering her room. But there is someone who brings her food but it wasn''t a servant she recognized. Definitely, they are hiding something and all she could do is trust her loyal servants who might help her out.

    "Enter," Laura answered.

    The servant rudely ced the tray down on the table and left the room without saying a room. Laura walked towards the table and stared at the food. This food isn''t edible anymore it''s a good thing that the bread is still edible while the soup had a weird color and wasn''t steaming.

    "Childish," Laura mutter, tearing the bread into half and took a bite.

    Laura didn''t mind being confined because she was used to it and maybe Tine thought she would go crazy after not talking to other people but that was not the case. She didn''t care if she was alone or not. She just didn''t want the prawns of Tine to bite her.

    "Lesterdo you think Miss is alright?" Mary asked, cing the te on the shelf.

    "Ourdy is strong enough to bear that. Though what I do no understand is why she is being confined."

    Mary lowered her hand and frowned. The truth was, she saw Count Harrison the other day however he didn''t look like the gentleman she knew. His eyes were dark and his lips weren''t smiling at all. It was weird because the count always greets people with a smile.

    "I have a feeling that a storm is about toe," Mary said.

    "I agree with you. I have a feeling that we should do something about this," Lester nodded as he rubbed his chin.

    "What about him? Maybe he could help," Mary suggested.

    "Him?" Lester questioned, tilting his head.

    Back in Laura''s room, she was done eating her so-called breakfast and walked towards to window, gazing upon the flowers. She continued to gaze at the flowers not until she was disrupted when the doors opened.

    From the window''s reflection, she saw the blonde girl walking into her room, smiling as if she won the game between them. She casually sat on the couch and waited for the doors to close then the smile on her face vanished.

    Laura did not turn her head to look at Tine because she thinks it''s a waste of energy to look at her face.

    "How are you feeling sister?" Tine asked and continued when Laura did no answer her back. "Don''t you think you''re wasting food? I think the soup is warm and delicious."

    No answer came from Laura''s mouth and she continued to look out of the window, pretending Tine wasn''t in her room. Tine flinched but still continued to keep her calm. To her, there was no point in getting angry at an orphan.

    "If you''re not going to answer me I should punish someone," Tine sang and finally catching Laura''s attention.

    Angered, Laura turned her head not giving Tine a weing look. If Mary gets hurt Laura did not mind killing Tine with her own hands.

    "What do you want from me?" Laura raised her brow.

    "Nothing."

    "Then get out of the room. I do not wish to see you."

    "But I wish to see you," Tine pathetically answered.

    "If you dare to hurt my friends I will get back to you," Laura threatened.

    "I''m so scared," Tine sarcastically said. "Don''t worry I won''t hurt themmaybe."

    Laura clenched her first and turned her back once more. There is no point answering Tine when it is obvious that she will not hurt them. Too bad it did not do much damage to Laura.

    "I''m just saying but if you dare escape from my hands I will not let you go freely. I will find you and kill you," Tine warned and left the room.

    When Tine left her room, Laura couldn''t help but clench her fist. She wanted to punch her face in and let her have a missing tooth. Though if she did that nothing will change except that Tine might need a tooth imnt.

    Laura isn''t scared of Tine and she knew that. There is no way she would allow herself to be defeated by Tine''s scheme. The first she agreed to was to make an escape n and that includes getting Mary and Lester out of this ce.

    There are two guards standing out of her door not only that but the scenery out of her window is disrupted by the guards who roams around the garden. Laura knew that there were guards in the estate but it was her first seeing so much of them.

    Something is not right.

    In the break room of the estate, Mary sighed, sitting on the chair. It was super unusual for her not to do anything at all. That''s because she is always by Laura''s side and the more she couldn''t bear to see her the more she wanted to call for him.

    Should she? It might help Laura but things might go worse if she did and maybe Mary might end up dead. Thinking about it Mary shuddered and she didn''t like the idea of death. She was still young and wanted to wed with someone whom she liked.

    But to have herdy confined in her own room without a reason it pushed her to sacrifice her own life for Laura''s freedom.

    "Break time is over. I should sweep the garden," Mary encouraged herself and walked out of the break room.

    Passing the kitchen she suddenly heard a crashing sound and rushed to the kitchen. She heard a panicking voice, apologizing, and once she saw who it was, her eyes widened seeing Tine''s maid, Vivian. The sleeves on her uniform were pulled up not only that but there were scars on her arms.

    It was a first, seeing the wounds on her arm and it looked new.

    Vivan picked the silver pot and continued to apologize at the other maids who were around. She thought she was a nuisance to them and she was right. Upon entering the estate she got a spot to serve one of thedies and not only that but Vivan did not have any experience being a maid.

    Seeing the smallmb shaking with fear, Mary deiced to lend a hand. It won''t hurt to help and she thought that those who were there who did not help are pathetic idiots. Vivan was still young and had not experienced the cruel real world.

    Bothered by the scars on Vivian''s arm Mary pulled her out of the kitchen and brought her to the break room.

    The room was filled with Vivan''s small cries every time the medicine touched her skin. The wounds were turning purple while Mary wondered why Vivan wasn''t treating it. She was worried it might get infected.

    "This should do it," Mary said as she closed the medicine box.

    Vivan clenched onto her uniform and lowered her head. It was the first experiencing of such kindness from someone in this estate. The other maids with who she shared a room did not like her. They would always leave her out of their conversations.

    But to think that there was someone kind in this estate she was grateful to meet her.

    The estate was big and not all maids fully knew each other. There were three sides after all. One side was Tine and the other was Laura. While the third was maids not wanting to be involved with the other maids'' drama.

    "T-thank you. For helping me,'' Vivan stuttered, lowering her head.

    "Don''t worry about it," Mary answered in a monotone.

    "B-but why did you help me?" Vivan asked.

    That question irritated Mary after all if someone is in need of help it is a must to do. The adults in this estate are cruel to this girl. Though being the same age as Vivan, Mary knew the cruelty of the people and deep down she pitied Vivian.

    "Helping isn''t a bad thing and it doesn''t need permission. I learned that from Miss Laura," Mary smiled.

    During the times she served Laura she learned so many things about her. First was kindness and the next was to help one another because in the end they will be rewarded for their good deeds.

    "It must be nice to have ady like her," Vivan frowned, feeling envious how the way Mary talked about Laura. Is there a chance for her to help Laura in a way? If so she would anytime and anywhere.

    "She is a wonderful person," Mary agreed.

    "I-if I can do anything to help please tell me and I will try to help."

    "Then"

 Chapter 89: Confined II

    Chapter 89: Confined II

    "Youwhat is the maid of Tine doing in my room?" Laura sneered.

    "II''m just here to deliver a letter from Mary," Vivan fidget and held out the letter but Laura did not take the paper, leaving her hanging.

    "How can I believe you that it''s from her?" Laura asked as she crossed her arms. The estate is full of enemies and so she put up the coldest look she could muster despite having a fragile look.

    Vivan was at a loss for words and panicked as her eyes looked everywhere as if the answers were going to be there. Laura sighed out loud and snatched the paper away. She nodded her head, reading what Mary wrote.

    There was no doubt that this neat writing came from Mary. Not only that, there was proof this letter was written by Mary because there is a mark that Laura and she only knew about. Something like a secret code? Also, Mary is one of those who knew how to read and write.

    Understanding the situation, Laura folded the letter and shredded them into pieces. She looked at Vivan, still did not give a weing look to her. A maid of Tine is not to be trusted was something we always took note of.

    ording to Mary, Count Harrison has not been out of the estate and found something unusual with the way he acts. Gloomy, unresponsive, and uninterested. This is not him at all and Laura knew it.

    Not only that but he hasn''t gone out of his room for a day.

    Then this leaves her to believe one thing. For sure Tine did something to manipte the Count and this is one thing she needed to apud Tine for. Having full control of the family.

    Laura kept thinking about what was written in the paper and something caught her attention. It stated that she asked for someone else''s help but nothing was written furthermore. It''s fine if nothing were written because who knows if the guards were to check the contents of the letter.

    "Ry this to Mary, thank you for informing me. I am doing fine and please do not do anything rash next time."

    "Y-yes, I-I will take my leave now," Vivan stuttered while lowering her head and left the room.

    Vivan softly shrieked when she felt the pair of eyes looking down at her. She kept lowering her head until the sight of the two guards were gone. Her shoulders rxed as she exhaled. It made Vivan nervous because it was her first time doing such a thing. Doing something against her master.

    The thought of helping Mary scared her but she did not regret it all. That''s because she wanted to repay Mary''s kindness. Somehow it made Vivan jealous of seeing a rtionship that is more of friends than a master and servant.

    One day it would be nice to form that kind of rtionship.

    Vivan continued walking to the break room not until she was called out by another maid saying, Tine was asking for her. She felt her stomach drop and internally panicked what if she found out I helped Mary. It would be bad, very bad.

    In front of the doors of Tine, Vivan took deep breaths entering and took the idea of helping Mary out of her head. She did not want to blurt things by ident about what she did earlier because she did not want to be punished.

    "Miss Tine, it''s Vivan may I enter?"

    "Enter," Tine answered.

    Once Vivan entered the room she did not meet the eyes of Tine. That''s because Tine looked frightening. Though she always looked frightening it was different this time. Vivan felt something heavy and dark surrounding Tine.

    "Y-you called for me?" Vivan stuttered, clenching onto her dress.

    "Where have you been?" Tine asked in a low tone.

    "I''m sorry I was resting in my own room because I felt tired."

    "I see."

    "Is there anything you need?" Vivan asked still keeping her head low.

    "Hmm, your wounds are they alright?" Tine asked, looking at her arms but was covered because her sleeves were rolled down.

    "I tended them earlier, it''s alright," Vivan said, putting on an assuring smile.

    To tell you the truth Vivan wanted to get out of the room but it didn''t seem like she will be freed anytime. It was night and Vivan felt tired. But still, she acted as if she wasn''t tired at all. After all, she made up a lie earlier.

    "Miss do you want me to brew some tea? To let you have a good night''s sleep?" Vivan asked, for an excuse to get out of the room.

    "Alright. After you send me the tea go back to your chambers and rest."

    "Yes, Miss," Vivan bowed.

    Laura looked at her hand, holding the shredded papers, and immediately went to burn them in the firece. She watched the shredded paper burn into crisps and rubbed her hands after. The night was starting to turn colder and it was a sign, winter wasing.

    Winter. It reminded her about him. Silver hair, light blue eyes but he was not cold but warm. She shook her head realizing she was thinking about him. There was no time to be thinking about someone else while she was stuck in this kind of situation.

    But it would be nice if he was here.

    The next day arrived and it was the same day as the past three days. Nothing to do, confined and the food was disgusting as ever. She thought it was like any other day except when she looked out the garden there was an unexpected visitor.

    "Prince Winston" Laura muttered.

    On his side was none other than Tine,ughing and smiling but her partner did not look like he was having fun at all. His face stayed straight, notughing, and did not look interested in whatever topic they were talking about at all.

    Anyway, who would be interested in the talk Tine brings? It was always full of mockery and gossips of other nobles. But there is nothing to stop the gossips because they are unstoppable. Sometimes people should just shut their mouths and stop spouting nonsense.

    Laura kept looking out the window, eyeing at the two. It was an eyesore but actions are meant to be observed. Now you think about it Prince Winston for sure was suffering from all the chattering Tine was doing. Let''s just hope hests longer.

    "Your Highness, is it alright if I call you by your name?" Tine asked taking a smell of the flower.

    "It is not alright," He answered sternly.

    "May I ask why I cannot?" Tine pouted and tiptoed to reach the ears of Prince Winston. "While Se-re-na can?"

    "You..." Prince Winston hissed and kept his cool down. He cleared his throat and answered, "That''s because I still do not acknowledge you as my fiance."

    Tine put a smile on her face but on the inside, she was angered. But kept acting like she didn''t mind since there were servants around her.

    There was something weird going on around the estate and Prince Winston felt it. Now you think about it Laura still hasn''te down to greet him and it was an hour since he arrived here. It was bad timing when he needed to discuss some important matters with her.

    Not only that but Count Harrison usually would be here greeting him. ording to his attendant, the Count should be free from work but there were no signs of him at all. It''s as if Tine was the only person at home.

    He felt someone looking at him from afar and it made him wary. He looked at the windows of the estate and he was sure that amongst the windows lead was Laura''s room. Prince Winston kept searching and searching and finally he found ady, looking out the window but only half of her face was seen.

    Even if half of her face was seen. The purple eyes and the ck hair were recognizable it was definitely Laura. His mouth opened slightly but he closed it as he did not want Tine to know that he saw something.

    While Tine was busy looking at the flowers he nced towards Laura''s direction and did not understand why she was just staying in the position. He was sure that their eyes met but all Laura did was shook her head.

    She shook her head but so what about it? There must be something, something that this estate only knows but he knew that the servants in this estate won''t open their mouth especially if it''s about Laura.

    Laura stopped shaking her head and mouthed a word to him but he did not understand what she was trying to tell him. After two more repeats, Prince Winston somehow understood what she meant.

    But it was only four words he understood which was lock which didn''t make any sense at all.

 Chapter 90: Confined III

    Chapter 90: Confined III

    Lock.

    The only word Prince Winston was able to understand. The world around him disappeared as he was in deep thought not until he felt a touch on his arms. He flinched and turned to see who it was, seeing Tine with a concerned face she asked.

    "Are you alright, Your Highness?"

    Without saying a word, he shrugged Tine''s hand off his arm and spoke coldly, "It''s nothing to be concerned about." Never had he felt disgusted by ady''s touch it was a first.

    "Right, my father recently bought ginsenging from the far east. I heard it''s good for your health. If you don''t mind do you want some?" Tine asked as she attempted to touch his arm but was rejected.

    "The ginseng would be nice but just a warning I do not like people touching me," Prince Winston said in a low tone.

    Tine bit her lip but still kept her smile on. It doesn''t matter if the man she liked didn''t like her back. At least Prince Winston wouldn''t be able to escape from her hands. She nodded her head as if she didn''t care what he said earlier.

    Taking one step closer to him she tiptoed and whispered into his ear asking, "How can you reject me? I should have killed her earlier instead." Tine smiled and acted as if they were doing intimate actions.

    "You," Prince Winston snared as he clenched his fist. His other hand pointed at her and continued, "I am already engaged with you. Do not hurt her since you''ve already promised me."

    "Promise?" Tine smirked. She crossed her arms and said, "I never said anything, regarding this promise."

    This is what irritated him very much. Her true wicked personality a person who isn''t meant to be called human. Though it was the truth. He didn''t know who Tine was anymore.

    Out of nowhere, Tine ced a hand on his arm once more but this time instead of being shrugged off he did nothing and epted it. Though he would rather die than allow her to touch him. Since her touch wasn''t warm and gentle.

    "Let''s go, Your Highness," Tine giggled. She felt happy that he had control over him and she didn''t mind him resenting her for his whole life.

    While it was all happening Laura held her breath, covering her mouth as she sat on the floor. That was close. If Tine noticed Prince Winston looking up the windows specifically hers. Tine might have done something to her.

    The good thing is that Tine did not notice it at all. Sometimes she thanks Tine for having little awareness, if not she might have been exposed. The clue was conveyed and all she could was to wait for him to solve it.

    That''s if he understood what she said.

    Laura felt worried because she didn''t know if her words were able to convey to him. She would start panicking if it didn''t.

    For some reason, Laura crawled all the way to the couch and that''s because her legs fell weak when she saw Tine turning to Prince Winston. Arriving on the couch she sat on it and sighed out loud. She rested her head at the back while she stared up on the ceiling.

    ''Now you think about it the journal has not been shining. Is nothing going happen?''

    It was going to be a huge bar for her to jump if there was one at this time. That''s because there was no way out of this room. Her eyes slowly looked down and her eyes were directed at the bookshelves.

    Books. One of the best things to do, while she was on break, was to read books. Mystery, war, politics, economy, and the ones that everydy would read were romance novels. Laura admitted deep down she was a big fan of novels especially novel themes.

    But amongst the other books, there was one that stood out the most the cursed girl and the prince. It wasn''t a novel but she enjoyed reading it as a child. Too bad it wasn''t a novel all the more she was going to enjoy it.

    Laura closed her eyes and after a few minutes, she drifted into the dark. It was weird because she did not feel tired at all but managed to fall asleep.

    Thest thing she could remember was a person desperately calling for her name. That name sounds very familiar but who was it?

    "Help me."

    Her consciousness struck back she heard a loud noise on the table. As if someone just threw a tray filled with tes onto the table. She opened her eyes and saw the maid throwing a fit as she walked out of the door.

    ''Such treatment it seems like that maid doesn''t know her position. Let''s see what can I do about her.''

    Finishing her supper the same maid entered her room and shot res towards Laura. But before the maid could leave her room Laura called, "Where do you think you''re going?"

    "I''m bringing your food tray back to the kitchen. Unless you want me to leave it in your room and let it smell?" The maid retorted.

    Laura stood up from the couch she sat on and walked towards the maid who tightened her grip from the tray she held. Laura stood inches away from the maid and tilted her head. She was not confused but angered.

    The maid gulped and with a trembling voice she asked, "What do you want from me?"

    Without any hesitation, the room echoed as Laura pped the maid on the face. The maid was speechless with one hand touching her about to swell cheek while the other was shaking and followed the tray.

    The food tray crashed onto the floor with the untouched cold soup drenching the purple carpet that wasid on the floor.

    "Ahmy carpet. Don''t you know how hard it was to get this one?" Laura asked in a calm manner. All Laura wanted to do this night was to cause amotion and that''s another way to grab Tine''s attention.

    "B-but you''re the one who started it," The maid answered back, and once more was pped on the face but this time it was the other side.

    "A mere maid answering back ady of this family? Know your own status," Laura rolled her eyes. She walked closer to the maid and with a finger she pushed the maid back, making her stumble and fall onto the drenched carpet.

    "Lady? No one in this estate acknowledges you!" The maid yelled andughed heretically.

    "That''s what you think," Laura huff, giving a cold look and continued, "Have the others told you not to mess around me? To think you were the same maid who served me food the other day. I must be lucky to have you back because I can punish you for your wrongdoings."

    "P-punish? What can you do when you have nothing?" The maid asked, slowly moving back.

    "I have nothing? I won''t deny that. Call me a demon all you want but I have the right to punish you. Don''t you dare think you can get away from this," Laura smirked.

    Coming from Laura''s room screaming ofdy drifted to the hallways, conveying it two the two guards and the other servants who were nearby Laura''s room. The guards charged into Laura''s room and to see the maid on the floor, weeping and asking for help.

    "Put that tray down," The guardmanded.

    Laura stood quietly and released the tray onto the ground. She lowered her body while tilting her head she asked the maid, "Are you alright?"

    The maid was unable to speak with her face shattered while her legs were too weak to stand on its own. It was an unpleasing sight to see but this is what she deserves.

    The nearby servants crowed Laura''s room, murmuring to one another the drastic scene in her room. Though Laura didn''t care what they were saying at all. At least it was a sign for those not to disrespect her.

    "Y-you bring this maid out and treat her wounds," The guard called out on the servants who followed his orders.

    Though they didn''t have to be so fearful of Laura because she didn''t have the strength to full destroy her face. It was the work of the silver tray. The tray is powerful.

    "Don''t worry she won''t die. Though I fret she''ll find a good partner," Laura said, making the front doors silent. "Call me cruel all you want but this is what you get for disrespecting ady of this family."

    Those servants who were in the room lowered their heads, they were also those who spoke bad things about her. Well, this is what she expected but at least the treatment given to her will be better.

    "Also, whoever is going to send my food next time make sure that the food is edible. I don''t want to be eating garbage."

 Chapter 91: Heading Out I

    Chapter 91: Heading Out I

    "What is Miss thinking?" Lester mmed his hands on the table. "We weren''t allowed to be near her and this what happens?"

    It has been hours since Lester and Mary heard the news about what happened. They both couldn''t believe that she did this. Lester thought the hourss to her patience wasn''t going to run out but eventually, it did.

    "What are they thinking? Giving her tasteless- no inedible food? She''s still counted as ady of this estate," Lester vexed while his foot nonstop tapped onto the ground.

    "Lester, calm down. What do you think others will say about you? Also won''t you ask your father what''s happening to Count Harrison?" Mary stood up and gently pushed Lester to the unupied chair.

    Right he could have just asked his father, Percival to ask however he was not seen around the estate and he did not return to his own chamber either. Lester sighed out loud replying, "I can''t find him. Just like lightning, he disappeared in a sh."

    Just in a day, many things happened.

    "Anyway we need to do something," Mary said as she tied her hair into a bun.

    "But Miss Laura told you not to do anything," Lester reminded as he watched Mary fix her hair.

    "Lester, we can''t sit and do nothing," Mary said sternly.

    "Trust her. Ourdy has a n. She''s not the type of person not to have a n."

    Mary didn''t want to admit what Lester said but he was right. Laura wasn''t the type of person to move without a n. But she couldn''t hold it in. The way this ce treats her and the fact that no one knew Tine''s true personality.

    "Alright. Let''s wait but if things go wrong I''m charging forward and you''re not going to stop me from doing so," Mary muttered.

    This is better. The food on the tray was much better than the past few days. Instead of bread, there was meat and a warm bowl of soup. At least the warning worked. It''s funny how violence can silence a person.

    Laura ced the empty bowl back on the tray and walked towards the window, watching the birds flying. She stayed quiet, had her arms crossed together, and leaned her head on the window.

    ''Should I climb down?''

    Climbing down would be a gamble but it wasn''t a bad n. Unless she decides to stay locked up in her room. She wasn''t going crazy but she wanted to know what was happening to this estate. Why isn''t Count Harrison doing anything?

    Then this leaves her no choice. When it turns midnight she''ll escape from her own room. Midnight was the perfect timing. There were fewer guards roaming around the garden though insides the estate she was unsure.

    But that won''t stop her from escaping.

    Midnight arrived and Laura was prepared. Let''s take this time to thank Mary for leavingfortable and easy moving clothes in her closet. To be exact they were male clothes. Perks of being a male in this estate, the guards don''t care at all. But that doesn''t mean she''ll walk carefree.

    Laura looked out the window, checking if there were guards stationed but there wouldn''t since they were shifting with the next group of guards. She tied the end of the nket onto a heavy object that could hold her weight before throwing it out of the window.

    She looked down the window and gulped. It was high. It was high and it was her first time attempting to do this.

    ''Angry Lester is scarier than this.'' she thought.

    Without any hesitation, Laura held onto the nket and ced both of her legs onto the wall. Slowly she made her way down the ground however before she noticed the nket was short. The only way down is to jump.

    Laura took deep breaths and took the jump down onto the ground. When her foot touched the ground her legs wobbled, dropping her legs onto the grass.

    ''I am not doing this ever again. Never.''

    The white nket flew as the wind blew, making her notice it. Laura looked up the window. Well, there was nothing she could do to hide the nket but before she can get caught she nned to go and find Mary.

    Leaving Lester in the estate was alright because he was the substitute of Percival whenever he was out with Count Harrison. If he''s the one managing the estate Tine wouldn''t be able to touch him.

    Not only that but during the past few months Laura ordered Lester not to act friendly towards her whenever they were in a public ce. Act distant and cold. This might be another reason why some maids in the estate disliked Laura.

    In short, some maids admired Lester for being a hard worker and being a handsome man.

    But because of that Tine also thinks that Lester dislikes Laura. It seems the acting fooled the people.

    There was no time to spare Laura made her way to Mary''s chamber which was located a bit further from the estate. Usually, there wouldn''t be any guards on the walkway there so it made Laura''s n a bit easier.

    Laura lowered herself, noticing one guard standing by the doors of the servant''s chamber. She clenched her fist in annoyance and decided to take a long way around. She recalled Mary telling her there was another way into the chambers and that was the back door.

    It''s all or nothing. She quietly moved behind the tall trees and looked down the ground, avoiding the dead branches. She kept walking and got startled as she saw a small light getting closer to the guard who stood by the door.

    When a familiar uniform appeared the guard standing by the door yawned out loud and got the torch that the guard was holding earlier.

    Right, shifting, she almost forgot that existed. She exhaled softly and continued to make her way in.

    Finally reaching the back door Laura turned the knob as quiet as possible. Good thing the guards did not know about the back door. When she entered the room she saw a servant looking at her, mouth opened, and pointed at Laura.

    Laura swiftly ran towards the girl and covered the mouth of the girl, avoiding to let her make a sound.

    The ce was dark and she couldn''t see who it was. If it was maid she recognized she''s lucky if not Laura''s going to need to threaten her.

    "Don''t make a sound or I''ll kill you," Laura threatened.

    The girl stopped struggling and followed when she heard a familiar voice. Laura removed her hands off the girl''s mouth and asked, "Are you perhaps Miss Laura?"

    "And so if I am what are you going to do?" Laura asked in a low tone.

    "N-no. I don''t n to do anything," The girl stuttered. "It''s me Vivan."

    Hearing the name of a familiar person for a while Laura closed her eyes and thanked her luck. She was ready to threaten her anytime. She opened her eyes and sat on the wooden floor.

    "Do not say anything to Tine if you do I-"

    "Please trust me," Vivan answered making Laura silent with her response. "I''m willing to do anything to help you."

    "I don''t trust you one hundred percent however I will trust you fifty percent."

    "T-thank you very much," Vivan thanked happily.

    "I do not have time left. Direct me to Mary''s room."

    "Y-yes."

    "Also what happens here will stay," Laura red while Vivan responded with a nod.

    Vivan led Laura to Mary''s room and when they arrived Laura entered the room without any hesitation. She saw the resting face of Mary and felt bad for having to wake her up.

    "Pst, Mary wake up," Laura softly called.

    Mary''s eyes fluttered and saw Laura. She titled her head in confusion, thinking she was dreaming Laura was in her room. She rubbed her eyes and pinched herself. It hurts that means it wasn''t a dream. She covered her mouth and gasped.

    "Mi-"

    "Shh..." Laura hushed and continued. "Listen pack your things and run away to the Smythe family. If ever the guards stop you from entering show this letter and they will allow you. I don''t have time to exin the rest but trust me and run away."

    The purple eyes filled with determination reached Mary. Though she didn''t want to listen to Laura she had no choice. If herdy says to listen and stay quiet it means it was important.

    Mary held Laura''s hand and said, "Please don''t do anything rash."

    "I won''t," Laura answered with a saddened smile. "You need to move now. As you know there is a guard in front of the entrance and so you''ll need to use the long cut out of this area."

    "I know my way, Miss. I grew up here remember?" Mary smiled.

    "I didn''t want you to be involved but I was left without a choice."

    "If you continue to act like this I won''t listen," Mary scolded as she got out of her bed. "Now go. As you said earlier I''ll go to the Smythe family."

    Laura bit her lip and retained her smile. If only there was another way she would do it but there was none.

    "Thank you, Mary."

 Chapter 92: Heading Out II

    Chapter 92: Heading Out II

    Laura was back from where she first left off. The guards were shifting ces, and it was about time for them to notice a white cloth swaying out of Laura''s window. The footsteps grew louder and louder while Laura hid in an area where she wasn''t visible.

    A guard pointed up to the window and looked at the other guard while stuttering he said, "Is that"

    "Isn''t that her room?"

    "F-faster, inform the other guards about this," The guard ordered as he rubbed his chin, looking up the window.

    The guard stayed behind to check the area, checking if any traces were left by Laura. But there weren''t any traces left behind, making him confused where she went. The guard scratched his head and walked away from the area.

    Laura exhaled out loud after holding her breath in. She was lucky to find a spot where she could hide.If she didn''t know this ce existed, she might have been caught already. There were small holes in the bushes, big enough for someone like her to fit in.

    There was one spot in the garden where she hid in her past life. Mostly, it was to avoid the punishments of the maid. No matter how hard they tried to find her, they couldn''t. What can you do when it was hidden well?

    Laura stayed seated on the grass and continued to listen for any sounds before moving. The first thing she needed to go was to Count Harrison''s chamber. She knew where it was located, but it was her first time entering.

    Count Harrison''s bedroom wasn''t near Tine or Laura''s bedroom. They needed to walked further into the estate before reaching his own room. However, there might be a problem, and it was the guards.

    There wouldn''t be a single guard who will allow her to move freely.

    ''It''s not like I have a choice either.''

    Being cautious, Laura crawled out of the bush and stood up. She swiped her hands, removing stuck grass. After, she made her way into the estate using the backdoor. No one uses the backdoor because it was far away from the kitchen or the break room.

    But there was an advantage to using the back door. It was closer to Count Harrison''s bedroom, and if luck is with her right now, there shouldn''t be any guards roaming the hallway.

    Still being cautious, Laura made her way into the back door. The door shut, and she locked it just to be sure that no guard would enter using that door.

    When she turned her head, she was hesitant to walk because the hallway was dark. It was weird because the hallway leading to Count Harrison''s bedroom isn''t supposed to be dark.

    Laura clenched her fist and walked onto the dark hallway. There weren''t any sounds present except a small sound, which was her footsteps.

    Several walkingster, she arrived in front of Count Harrison''s door, but the hallway was still kept dark. She was about to knock on the door not until she heard a faint voiceing from the room.

    Laura bent onto one knee and brought her ears close to the door. She couldn''t recognize the voice, but for sure, it was a girl speaking while the other voice sounded muffled but familiar.

    "Why won''t you make me the heir instead?"

    "Tine, why are you acting like that?"

    "Father! It doesn''t make sense you''re giving the heir title to someone not rted to us!" Tine yelled as she shocked Laura who was listening behind the door.

    "When are you going to release me?" Count Harrison asked.

    "Not until you name me the heir of this family. No either way you wouldn''t be able to remember this conversation. Sleep well, father."

    The room went silent all of a sudden. Then footsteps grew closer and closer until the door opened. Tine stuck her head out of the door, looking side to side if there were anyone because she felt someone listening to their conversation.

    Tine walked towards the stop where Laura was hiding. It was five steps before she would be caught. Laura held her breath in and shut her eyes when hearing the footstepsing in her direction.

    One

    Two

    Three

    "Miss Tine! Miss Laura is not in her bedroom," A guard called from the other side and continued, "It seems like she escaped from her window."

    "Tch. Find her and bring her maid. It seems like my sister needs to learn from her own mistakes," Tine ordered and walked behind the guard.

    When the footsteps diminished, Laura made her way into Count Harrison''s room, and she gasped when she saw something unexpected. Tied onto a chair, there sat the unconscious Count, and next to him was Percival.

    Before she could do anything, Laura closed the door then made her way towards Count Harrison. Did Tine knock him out? There was a sudden movement from Count Harrison, and when he opened his eyes, he looked confused.

    It looks like Tine didn''t fully knock Count Harrison into sleep.

    "F-father, I''ll help you out," Laura said, looking around the room for a sharp object to cut the rope tied around him.

    "What''s happening?" Count Harrison asked and in confusion he looked around his room, asking, "Why am I tied?"

    Strange. Strange Count Harrison couldn''t remember anything. Tine must have erased his memories earlier. That might be the reason why there was a sudden silence.

    Laura noticed something shining under the desk, and it was a knife. She picked the knife up and cut the ropes that restrained Count Harrison. He looked to his side and saw Percival on the chair, unconscious.

    "Laurawhat is happening?" Count Harrison asked.

    "I do not know also. I got worried since I haven''t seen you for the past few days and you were just here in your own room tied," Laura answered in a low tone.

    The guards'' yells reached Count Harrison''s ear, and then he noticed something was not right in the estate. He stood up from his chair, but his legs felt weak. He remembered thest time talking to Tine in his own room, and it suddenly cked out.

    Every time Count Harrison tried to recall what happened, he would feel a sharp pain crossing into his head. Laura immediately went to help Count Harrison, but when Laura was about to speak, a guard barged into the room.

    "There she is!" The guard called, pointing at Laura and did not notice Count Harrison. When the guard turned his head to catch Laura like a car break, he stopped when he saw Count Harrison, not in a satisfying look. "M-master?"

    "Why is there a need to catch my daughter?" Count Harrison asked and stood tall.

    "U-um I-it was Miss Tine''s orders."

    "Tine?"

    "Y-yes."

    "Though I''ve done nothing wrong?" Laura took a step and red at the guard.

    "This is a mess," Count Harrison roared as his voice echoed through the hallway.

    The guard startled as he lowered his head. He didn''t know what to do; rather, it was his first time seeing Count Harrison this mad.

    "Laura, please untie Percival. You call everyone to the hallway to be here within five minutes."

    The guard left without questioning while Laura approach Percival and cut the rope in half. Percival was on the chair and still did not wake up. Probably the only person who could wake him up was Tine.

    Count Harrison crossed his arms together and muttered, "I do not remember anything. What is the date today?"

    "Today is 21," Laura replied.

    "21? Already? I remember it was just the 17," Count Harrison rubbed his chin and sat back on the chair.

    "You were probably unconscious for four days," Laura said and didn''t know whether to tell that it was Tine''s doing. Though Laura doubts he would believe her for saying the truth.

    "Four days?" Count Harrison said in a shocked tone as he massaged his temples.

    "Father! Are you alright?" Tine barged into the room and ran towards to give him a hug.

    "Tine, what''s happening?" Count Harrison asked.

    "I heard that there was a robber in the house," Tine worriedly said as she took a nce at Laura.

    "Robber?" Laura scoffed and gave Tine an unpleasing look. It was a lie how can a robber enter the estate with such high security?

    Tine bit her lip and hid behind Count Harrison''s back. Count Harrison interrupted the two asking, "Robber? Were the guards able to capture them?"

    "Yes, they were able to capture them. I was worried that the robber entered sister''s room is why I went to look for her," Tine said in a soft tone.

    ''Lies, but I''ll y along with your game.''

    "How considerate of you," Laura smiled and held Tine''s hand.

    "Master! Everyone is gathered," The guard earlier said by the door.

    Behind Count Harrison''s back, Tine pped Laura''s hand, feeling unpleasant with Laura''s touch. She gave Laura a re, but Laura falters,ughing softly.

    Laura whispered to Tine, saying, "I''ll y along with your game."

 Chapter 93: Dangerous Than What They Think

    Chapter 93: Dangerous Than What They Think

    The next few days went by as if Laura''s confinement never happened. Count Harrison was back to normal and he did not know about anything that had happened. None of the servants reported which was weird because normally any incident big or small would''ve been reported.

    It''s as if they lost a part of their memory during the past four days.

    For sure Tine was using her ck magic to cover everything that had happened. Manipting and erasing memories was somethingmon amongst those using ck magic, though there was a consequence to whoever uses it. To whoever is curious about the consequence it''s better not to know.

    If anyone saw what it actually was, it might traumatize them.

    "Mary," Laura called but she heard nothing in her room.

    Right she forgot that Mary was in the Smythe estate right now. At least her memories aren''t wiped out, unlike a certain person, Lester.

    The reason Laura knew why a part of their memory was erased was because of Lester. Earlier this morning Laura asked Lester if no one was going to report the doings of Tine. All Lester did was give a confusing expression and asked her.

    To think Tine would go that far just and erase their memories. But Laura wondered why she wasn''t affected. Must it be since she has mana too? What can she do? No one knows the answer except for Tine.

    A maid entered Laura''s room, holding freshly plucked flowers from the garden. She reced the wilted flower, disyed on top of the drawer. Laura told the maid to call for Lester. What she had in mind was to tell Lester everything though he might be very confused.

    ''ck magic huh? It''s a surprise that Tine hasn''t been caught yet.''

    "You called for me?" Lester asked as he entered the room.

    "I''m going to say somethings you might not believe it, but it all happened," Laura straightforwardly said.

    Laura exined everything in detail from the beginning when she was dragged by two guards and how the maids treated her like garbage. She continued until to the part where she found his father and Count Harrison tied onto a chair.

    Every word Laura delivered, Lester felt like couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He knew that Tine wasn''t as nice as what others say but to the point where she manipted and erased his memories? That''s the part he did not find convincing.

    "So you''re telling me that Miss Tine has ck magic? I am not someone who posses mana but I do know manipting and erasing memories is illegal."

    "I don''t expect you to believe me. Since you were the type of person who only believes what he sees," Laura giggled.

    "Wellyou are not wrong," Lester scoffed and his expression returned to being serious. "But if those words areing from you I might believe it." Laura''s mouth slightly opened. Never had she thought Lester would believe her. Though it was all true.

    "Really?" Laura teased.

    "That reminds me where is Mary? I haven''t seen her at all," Lester asked, looking around Laura''s room. The room went silent and Lester looked back at Laura.

    "I sent her to the Smythe family," Laura said in a serious tone.

    "Then she''s the only other person, aside from you, who knows what happened?" Lester asked while Laura nodded her head. Laura spoke, "She might be my only proof though I reckon Tine know Mary is missing."

    "At least she will be safe there," Lester agreed as he nodded his head.

    Tine wouldn''t be able to touch Mary because she is protected by the Smythe family. Though it will take time for Mary and Laura to be together it is better to be safe than nothing. Just thinking what the future would bring it scared her.

    The future really is unknown. No one knows when the next war will rise, when the next big uproar in town will happen or when Tine will use Laura again.

    "Anyway, you know what to do if Tine asks you. Just continue acting as you dislike me," Laura said and stood up from her chair and remember something she smirked asking, "Do you want to know something I did?"

    "What is it?" Lester asked, clearing the table that was pilled with books.

    "I jumped out of the window," Laura smiled proudly though it isn''t something she is supposed to be proud of. Lester dropped the books he felt his stomach drop to the ground.

    "You what?!" Lester asked as he had the face ''Are you kidding me?''

    "Jumped out of the window," Laura nodded her head, pointing to the window she used to jump that night.

    Lester closed his eyes slowly and held his anger as much as possible. Ady jumped out of the window? Not only was it just high, but it was also at least two stories high. Lester opened his eyes with a sigh and calmly asked, "And you''re proud of that?"

    "I did climb lots of trees when I was younger."

    "I think Viscountess Andrea should teach you more on how ady should act," Lester said, cing his arms behind his back.

    "I don''t think she''ll be interested in teaching me the basic etiquette," Laura giggled and continued, "You must be busy. But rememb-"

    "Yes, I know how you do things. I am your loyal servant. If you ask me to cross the continent by foot, I will do so," Lester bowed. He already made his mind up. From where he introduced himself formally he decided the only person who he will serve was her.

    "Thank you, Lester."

    "There is no need to thank me. I forgot to inform you that Viscountess Andrea is here to meet you," Lester smiled then made his way out.

    Laura nodded her head as she watched Lester out of her room. She almost forgot it was the day to meet with Viscountess Andrea. Laura had many questions to ask her which made it the perfect timing.

    Laura arrived at the doors of the study room it might be a while since shest saw Viscountess Andrea and she wanted to thank her for being a huge help, nning the exposure of Tine. If it wasn''t for her it might not have been as sessful.

    The door opened and there calmly sat Viscountess Andrea, reading a book. When she noticed the door opening she lowered her book and gave Laura a weing smile. "You''re finally here."

    "It''s nice to see you again, Miss Andrea," Laura greeted and sat on the couch as her fingers fidget. Viscountess Andrea noticed Laura''s fingers and closed her book. The moment Laura entered, she knew that there questions she needed to answer. "What is it?"

    "First, I want to thank you for your help. Second, what do you think about erasing a part of someone else''s memory?"

    Viscountess Andrea straightened her back, thinking this is one interesting question. As expected of her student she never fails to impress her. Viscountess Andrea answered, "As you know it is considered as ck magic to do so. Whoever the person you are referring to might be suffering right now."

    "You mean that consequence?" Laura raised her brow.

    "Yes, where they suffer great pain in their chest to the point they would cough blood? The more people it is used the greater the pain is. I do not know who you are referring to but if they survived that person must be lucky."

    That makes sense because she had not seen any movements from Tine or rather her maids are scattered around all over the estate. It seems like she ordered no one to enter her room. Who knows the demon in her is growing?

    Viscountess Andrea asked, "Who might be that lucky person?" Laura shook her head, smiling and answered, "Someone who likes you dearly."

    The face of Viscountess Andrea showed a disgusting expression on her face, adding rolling her eyes when she knows who Laura meant. "She has ck magic?" Viscountess Andrea shockingly asked.

    "Is what I suspect," Laura said unsure.

    "It might be another person," Viscountess Andrea doubted. She doubted a girl like Tine has ck magic at a young. Rather it would be around sixteen for a normal child to know what it really is.

    "Why do you say so?" Laura asked.

    "Because a girl like Tine wouldn''t be able to control it well. My husband would think that way too."

    "I almost forgot that your husband is amander to add he posses mana."

    "That''s right my dear."

    There are those who use their mana to serve their empire and one example is Viscountess Andrea''s husband. Amander, leading one of the best troops in the empire. Someone who posses mana has two choices working for the church or serving in the military.

    "Just a reminder. If she does possess ck magic to be careful. ck magic is dangerous than what you think," Viscountess Andrea added.

    "Don''t worry I will be cautious."

 Chapter 94: Orphanage I

    Chapter 94: Orphanage I

    A priestess''s responsibilities consist of working in the slumps, visiting orphanages, and tending the sick. While during someone''s time being a priestess, she did not do any of those. The fake priestess didn''t do anything and should be ashamed of herself.

    ''You reap what you sow.''

    Lester entered the room and was followed by another maid with a scar on her cheek. She lowered her head, smacking her lips out of nervousness while her fingers swirled with one another. The first thing Laura notices about the maid was her scar. It looked like a wolf scratched her face. Her expression turned cold, not weing the maid in.

    Who wouldn''t act like that towards the maid who was rude towards her? Unpleasing is what Laura thought. But she had no choice to bring a maid with her on today''s trip. It was one of those days where she needed to visit the orphanage.

    Not the orphanage she grew up in but another orphanage in town. Most of the kids brought to the orphanage didn''t have a nice story to tell. Because they were once ves from the underground market.

    ording to the sister in charge, they were all scared of talking to them. They would shiver, stutter, or even hesitate to ask for food. It was as if they were used to living in that ce.

    "Good morning, Miss Laura. I''ve brought the maid you requested for," Lester spoke and eyed the maid to do her greetings. She was hesitant to take a step. She didn''t want to get bitten by Laura again.

    "G-good morning, Miss Laura. My name is F-Fiona," Fiona stuttered and ended herst word softly.

    Laura, who is seen sitting on the chair, continued to look at the mirror. She pretended not to hear Fiona speaking since Laura had a bit of a grudge against her. The silence made the air tense and ufortable, making Lester scoff to break the built wall separating the two.

    "AhI''m sorry I didn''t hear your name. What was itFia?" Laura turned her and slightly tilted her head. The maid swallowed her anger and introduced herself once more, "It''s nice to see you. My name is Fiona."

    "Fiona" Laura muttered as her fingers touched her bottom lip, "Such a shame your face has a scar. Does it still hurt?" Laura asked while Fiona answered with a smile, "It doesn''t hurt at all."

    But deep down, Fiona was scared to death. She wanted to run away from Laura and hide under her nket. The sight of Laura was fretful enough.

    While the two were conversing, someone was watching them from the corner of the room and was holding hisughter in. His body was shaking, but he kept his face straight, but internally he was dying out ofughter. Lester knew Laura had a personality, but the act of Laura reminded him of Vi.

    Laura looked Lester with a re, stopping him fromughing. She knew she wasn''t the best when acting like Vi, but she tried and worked anyway. Being mean won''t hurt if it''s put to good use.

    "Lester, did you tell her the agenda today?" Laura asked and looked back at the mirror. She used the mirror to look at Lester, and he shook his head.

    "For today''s agenda, you will be going to the newly built orphanage as this is one of the jobs Miss Laura needs to fulfill."

    Fiona nodded her head and couldn''t brush the heaving feeling that weighs her down. She didn''t want to go out because she was scared to be judged by the people who see her face. No men would be willing to approach her, let alone try talking to her. They might go that far and call her a prisoner as a member of the underground market. Only released because she was a female.

    There were biases during the agreement, but the crowned prince released all female prisoners from the underground market. No one knew why the crowned prince agreed to do such a thing, but people say it was out of pity.

    His kindness should be praised, yet the people are bickering about how he is being ''too soft''.

    Instead of agreeing, Fiona refused. For her, it was too much. She didn''t want to be looked down at. A prisoner from the underground market? She would rather be someone who sells her body rather than being a prisoner. Laura looked at Fiona with a cold look. She stood up from her chair and walked towards Fiona.

    "Is it because you''re ashamed of your own face?" Laura asked as she lifts Fiona''s head with her fingers. Fiona looked away and gulped. That''s right. She was ashamed of her own face because of a certain someone who scratched her with a tray, leaving a deep scratch that would never heal.

    "Imprudent," Laura sternly said. Her words made Fiona shiver, and she regrets refusing to do so.

    "I-I will go," Fiona trembled.

    "I think it''s about time to stop putting the act, Miss Laura," Lester scoffed, looking at Laura telling her that they were gone.

    Laura removed her fingers and sighed after. That was one of the most tiring things to do. If Lester didn''t signal Laura that people were listening behind the door, she would act all nicely to the maid. Though she still hasn''t fully forgiven Fiona for mistreating her. But it''s all in the past. She doesn''t have time to further ignite the fire.

    The scar on Fiona''s cheek did bother Laura. She wanted to remove it, and it was possible. Her mana can heal old scars and wounds. Funny, isn''t it? But it was possible. With Laura''s mana, it was possible to almost heal anything.

    "Let''s extinguish the fire that lit up. I don''t want to fight. It was all just an act," Laura said and kept her face straight. Fiona was confused and turned to look at Lester, who nodded his head. She didn''t want to trust Laura, but with the sudden change of tone, Fiona nodded her head. It''s true for those maids who stays by Laura''s side; she isn''t evil at all.

    But what about her rtionship with Lester? Was it all a fluke?

    The best way to get more people onto her side was to forgive but not lower their guard. This is what Laura decided to do with Fiona. What do you think the other maids would say after a former follower of Tine moved to Laura? Quite surprising, wouldn''t it be?

    "If you agree to stay by my side, I will heal your face. If not, then you have that scar on your face forever," Laura said while Fiona looked interested and wanted to hear more. But Fiona was hesitant to agree because that means she''s moving over to Laura''s side.

    "II will stay by your side," Fiona answered while looking at Laura''s eyes. Laura grinned as it was going all ording to her n. There are two types of people. One who is loyal to their one and only master. While the other would do anything to save their own lives.

    Clearly, Fiona was the type to do anything to have her face healed. It''s nothing unusual. Some women are like that, but it makes them a scumbag.

    Laura stood back up and walked towards Fiona. She touched the scar that lingered on Fiona''s face, then a golden light shined as the scar slowly disappeared. When Laura retracted her hand off Fiona''s face, the first thing she did was run to the mirror. She was thrilled to have her own beautiful face back.

    "Thank you very much," Fiona cried and kneeled onto the ground. While Laura looked down at the red-haired girl, crying. Happy as if everything in the world was in her hands. Laura shook her head with a disappointed look and ordered Lester to call for the carriage.

    There wasn''t hatred stored in Fiona since she knew she was weaker than Laura. There wouldn''t be a point taking revenge when someone lowly like her doesn''t have the power to do anything. She decided to stay low and follow Laura. Even if the other maids will start talking bad about her.

    But it won''t be as bad to have another maid since Mary isn''t here. No, rather, she won''t be working in the Alvarado estate any further.

    ''Pathetic.''

    "Prepare an extra set of clothes," Laura told Fiona was still kneeling on the ground. Fiona raised her head and immediately walked out of Laura''s room.

    For now, she will have a temporary maid. Laura doesn''t have any ns bringing Mary back into the estate since it was still dangerous. Not until she gets revenge, then that is the only time she''ll bring her back like how it all used to be.

    ''Tine must be suffering in her own room. How many days has it been since she locked herself in her own room? Two, three days? Who knows, but it was her fault for using it anyway.''

    "Miss Laura, the carriage is by the entrance waiting for you," Lester called by the door.

 Chapter 95: Orphanage II

    Chapter 95: Orphanage II

    As Laura approached her destination, which was the orphanage, she realized how near it was to their estate and realized that she would have just walked here if she had known where the exact location of the orphanage earlier. The coachman opened the door for Laura, and waiting by the carriage was a nun who weed and greeted Laura with a smile.

    The warm smile reminded Laura of Sister Abby. Laura felt nostalgic as she realized that it has been a while since shest saw her. Laura stepped out of the carriage and greeted the nun with a warm smile. Fiona followed the two from behind and looked at the house in front of her.

    The orphanage didn''t look like any other orphanage. It was well built, unlike any other. The structure of the orphanage looked like a mansion. After all, it was to upy at least twenty children. Out in the backyard, the children were seen ying andughing. Laura slightly smiled, seeing the scenery, ''and to think those children were victims before they came here,'' she thought. it''s sad how bad memories were sculpted into their memories.

    "Is there a problem?" The nun asked as she stopped walking when she realized that Laura had stopped. Laura shook her head and said, "I''m just d that they are smiling." And that was all that mattered to her. If a child looked scared to trust people, then there was nothing she could do but to maybe try to mend and open their hearts.

    The nun looked at her, surprised, and covered her mouth. It seems like she didn''t have to worry about Laura being the priestess.

    eptance was what she saw.

    "Let''s proceed, shall we?" The nun asked while smiling. Laura nodded her head, but before they could continue on their walk, Laura asked, "I almost forgot to ask, but what is your name? I wouldn''t want to call you just anything."

    "My name is Julia," Laura nodded her head and introduced herself, "My name is Laura it''s nice to meet you, Julia."

    Kindness.

    Laura was a noble, and Julia was counted as amoner. But a noble treated her as someone like equal to her. From then on, Julia knew that Laura was different from the other arrogant nobles. If only everyone knew what kindness was, then the empire wouldn''t suffer as much.

    They both entered the newly built orphanage, and Laura was stunned by the way it looked like. These children are lucky to be living in this ce. Whoever asked for this ce to be made must be rich enough to maintain this ce. But who that be?

    If every orphanage was built nicely, she wouldn''t mind living in here for her entire life.

    "Please enter," Julia said as she opened the door to a room.

    As Laura was about to take her seat, the door opened, and another woman in her forties entered with a worried and scared expression. But before she could talk, she had to catch her own breath. It seems like something terrible happened.

    "What''s wrong, Mi?" Julia asked as she immediately walked to her side, but her instincts told her it was that kid, "It''s alright, I''ll handle it. It must be him."

    "Is there something wrong?" Laura asked the two who looked at each other first, then looked back at Laura. Mi was hesitant to say the reason but ended up doing so, "Actually, there''s one child who always tries to escape from this ce. If it wasn''t for the guards, he would be out on the streets right now."

    A rebellious child was the first thing Laura thought. But there must be a reason why his actions speak more than his own words. Determined, Laura asked, "Is it alright for me to see him?"

    "But that boy is very fierce. He might hurt you," Mi worriedly said.

    "It''s alright a small kid like him won''t hurt me."

    "If you don''t mind," Mi answered but was surprised.

    They arrived by the room where the boy was being held in. Mi said to be careful of the boy because he can hurt Laura, which was thest thing she hoped for. When Laura entered the room, she saw a small body by the corner, hugging his legs while he hurriedly buried his face in between his knees.

    Instead of sitting on the bed or chair, Laura sat on the ground and waited for the boy to look at her. Anyway, the boy wouldn''t avoid Laura''s gaze because she knows this feeling where a stranger is interested in her.

    Like Laura predicated, the boy lifted his head but didn''t smile; instead, he was like a cat hissing, threatening Laura to get out of this room and leave him alone. But it was impossible. Laura gave the boy a smile and asked, "How are you feeling?"

    The boy did not answer and ignored her question. He wasn''t in the mood to speak after getting caught by the guards. He wanted to grow up as fast as possible. He didn''t want to trust other people anymore. For him, they were all liars.

    "It''s alright if you don''t answer me," Laura giggled and continued to look at the boy''s blue eyes. It was a calming color, but the boy didn''t look weing, but it was alright. She was left without a choice but to tell him a story about herself since she can rte to him.

    "Do you know I''m an orphan too?" Laura asked, catching the interest of the boy whose expression softened but still stayed on guard. Laura continued, "I got adopted by a noble, and he''s a count."

    "A count?" The boy questioned with his head titled. He''s just a boy who is interested in many things in this world. Laura thinks that he might have been constrained in the past, which makes her think that this is the reason why he''s acting very fierce towards her.

    "That''s right, and you can''t say I lived a nice and quiet life. I had a dream once. Do you have one?" Laura asked. While the boy shyly nodded his head and wrapped his arms around his knees.

    ''Everyone has dreams. I''m d he has one too.''

    The boy muttered, "I want to be a writer."

    "A writer? Then I can''t wait to read one of your works in the future," Laura giggled while the boy gave her a weird look. He still didn''t trust her because she was just a stranger. But deep down, he was happy because there was someone who would be willing to read his works.

    "Then, can I know your name?" Laura asked the boy, who frowned and looked away. Then Laura realized that the boy didn''t have a name. That''s why Mi and Julia called him the boy and not his name. If it was fine to name him, she would, but she didn''t have the right to do so. As the orphanage head is the only one how could do so.

    Sister Julia isn''t counted as the head; she is just a caretaker like Mi. Mi isn''t a nun since she isn''t wearing a uniform. They probably hired her as a caretaker. But that doesn''t mean she''ll want to leave the boy nameless.

    "Thenwhat about Alex?"

    "Alex?"

    "Yes, your name that''s if you don''t mind," Laura anticipated.

    "Itdoesn''t sound bad," Alex shyly responded as he averted his eyes.

    "Then, is it alright to ask you why don''t you make friends with others?"

    Laura waited for Alex to speak, who looked hesitant. It''s not he didn''t want to make friends he was just scared. He was just scared to trust. He has felt that way ever since his parents sold him off just to pay their debt. Not to mention he didn''t want to remember his own name his parents gave him.

    "It''s alright not to answer," Laura smiled because she knew how hard it must be for Alex. Instead, Laura ced her hand on his head and gently stroked his head. Laura spoke, "Then is it alright to make a promise with me? I won''t break it since it''s a promise."

    "If it''s you, then I don''t mind," Alex muttered.

    "Don''t escape this ce. You can trust those people inside this orphanage. Learn from them, and once you grow up, I am certain that you will be thankful for having them."

    "I-I don''t know if I can keep that promise. Especially if it involves trusting them."

    "Take it slow. I was once like you, scared to trust. Not only that, I hurt someone special, but somehow we were able to reconcile," Lauraughed, remembering all the things that happened with him.

    "A guy?" Alex asked, making Laura''s face slightly flush. But she didn''t deny it. Deep down her, she had a soft spot for that one guy, Erwin Ferguson. Alex frowned since he didn''t want Laura to be someone else''s, and the first thing he thought to do was fulfill Laura''s promise. Then maybe he could be close to her.

    "I see. It''s making me curious who that special guy is," A familiar voice interfered.

 Chapter 96: Special Guy

    Chapter 96: Special Guy

    "E-Erwin? Why are you here?" Laura flusteredly asked and stood back up.

    Erwin chuckled as he stayed leaning on the side of the door. From what Laura remembered, the door was closed when she entered, and since she hadn''t heard a sound, it made her wonder just how much did he hear? Laura gasped, thinking, what if he heard everything from the beginning? She covered her face with her hand out of embarrassment.

    ''Just what is this man thinking? Someone save me. I''m dying out of embarrassment.''

    "You don''t have to be shy," Erwin said as he entered the room and sat on the ground. Laura immediately forced Erwin to stand back up or at least sit on the bed. If not, ine might scold him since a royal has standards to abide by.

    Erwin surrendered and ended up sitting on the bed. He looked at Alex silently, making him ufortable. He watched and observed the man who sat on the bed and noticed that he didn''t look simr to Laura. He also had this aura that made him feel that this person could be very powerful, which made Alex say nothing.

    "Stop staring at him so intently," Laura nagged and walked over to Alex. She kneeled onto the ground and held Alex''s hand, asking, "Do you want to y with the other kids?" Alex did not answer at first but then said, "I made a promise with you and so I will listen."

    Laura couldn''t help but happily nodded her head. Somehow Alex had a simr personality as Jean. They both don''t want to admit when someone else is right. However, Laura didn''t hate it as she found it quite adorable.

    Being distracted with her thoughts, Erwin frowned, remembering the topic the two were talking about earlier.

    Out of curiosity, he asked, "And so who is that special guy you two were talking about?" Laura looked at Erwin with an annoyed look. Of course, she didn''t want to answer since the answer was right in front of her. Laura answered, "There''s no need for you to know."

    But that special guy was Erwin, and he knew that it was him. It was fun teasing Laura, and he missed her dearly as they haven''t met since the flower festival ended. But it''s not like he had a choice since he was swamped with some investigations to finish. He looked at Laura with a serious expression as he fought the urge to embrace her.

    The feeling of warmth was what he missed. He didn''t want to admit it, but he took advantage of their trip during their stay in the underground market. But this time, he wants no danger surrounding them. All he wants is a peaceful conversation between both of them.

    "What brings you here?" Laura asked as she watched Alex leave the room. Erwin looked surprised while Laura wondered why he looked surprised. Is there something he knows that she doesn''t? The silver-haired man asked, "No one informed you?" Laura titled her head and thought deeply about it.

    "About what?" Laura asked impatiently.

    "That I''m the one who built this orphanage?"

    "What?!" Laura eximed as her mouth slowly opens. She surely did not hear that wrong. That is believable since this ce is well built and must have cost hundreds of gold coins too, but seriously? Erwin Ferguson? The person who slipped out of her list.

    "Is there a problem with that?" Erwin asked as he removed his white gloves off.

    "Noit''s just very surprising," Laura muttered.

    Erwin chuckled as he slipped his pair of gloves into his hand pocket and said, "You also probably don''t know this, but my cousin assigned me to this ce. And as I saw this lot, the first thought that came to my mind is that I want to make those children happy."

    "But you haven''t given them a name," Laura hesitantly said. While rubbing the back of his nape, Erwin replied, "The truth isI was waiting for you toe. So you know. You could give those children a name."

    "Oh, really? Are you sure it''s not because you''re bad at giving names?" Laura joked while, admittingly, Erwin nodded his head and looked away to hide his flustered face. He then muttered, "Even ine makes fun of me," Lauraughed. He admitted it so quickly and didn''t even try to hide it. It was quite adorable.

    A knock was heard by the door, interrupting them, and there stood Mi, who bowed, greeting Erwin. Mi noticed a funny air that surrounded both, and slightly she grinned. So that''s how it goes was she thought. "Your Grace, it''s nice to see you again."

    "How are you, Mi?" Erwin asked as he walked towards Mi. While Laura followed and listened to their conversation. Mi answered with a smile, "I''m good as always." and remembered what day it was, "That''s right, your here today to give the children names, aren''t you?"

    "That''s right, but with the help of someone," Erwin said, who turned to look at Laura, facing her with a smile. Mi had a face filled with excitement, but she did not speak up at all. She stood calm, watching both, and asked, "If you don''t mind me asking, are you two.. lovers?"

    Hearing the question, Laura choked and coughed after the sudden attack. Erwin watched the flustered Laura as he pulled her closer to him, and he asked, "Does it look obvious?"

    Mi fanned herself using her hand, and excitedly she answered, "I can tell with the weird air surrounding the both of you." Laura pushed Erwin away, and while stuttering, she said, "I-it''s not like that. We''re just friends."

    Not believing the wordsing from Laura''s mouth, Mi shook her head, knowing it wasn''t true. Not wanting to interrupt the couple''s private time, she took her to leave and left them alone, thinking that the naming of the children can wait. ''Let''s give the two some time alone for now.'' she smiled.

    .

    Laura turned to look at Erwin, who didn''t seem to look happy, or instead, he was sulking for some reason. ''Why would that be?''.

    "Just friends? Is that what you think about us, especially after the things we have done?" Erwin asked as he frowned.

    A hard pang hit her chest, and she realized that she said that out loud because she was embarrassed. When Erwin looked away, he felt someone pulling his sleeve. He turned to see Laura looking down the ground but could still see her face. A small silence urred, and Laura muttered. "It''s not like thatI was just embarrassed, and it''s not like we are lovers, are we? I don''t know."

    Erwin''s expression went from sad to immediate happiness. He touched Laura''s chin and lift her head up; he said, "We won''t be lovers, not until you tell me your true feelings." Cheeky. What a cheeky guy was, Laura thought.

    This guy is definitely making fun of her, and though it sounded fake, it was real. He wanted to hear those wordsing from her plumply pink lips. Laura looked away and walked out of the room. She didn''t want any more from that cheeky guy.

    ''Special guy but more of cheeky guy.'' Laura''s thoughts mocked her.

    While Laura continues to walk to the backyard, she identally bumped into a small child. The small child fell on her bottom, and when she looked up, her face suddenly turned pale. She started crying out loud when she saw Laura.

    Laura panicked and immediatelyforted the small girl. Laura carried the girl onto her arms and patted the back,forting the small girl. The small girl finally stopped crying, and when Laura looked at the girl, she asked.

    "Are you alright?"

    "I''m sorry for crying," The small girl apologized.

    "It''s also my fault, sorry," Laura apologized back and continued to pat her back.

    "I heard someone crying by the hallway. Is she alright?" Erwin asked worriedly. When the little girl heard the familiar voice, she turned towards the person and smiled widely.

    When Erwin noticed the familiar small girl, he greeted her with a smile, saying, "Christa, are you alright?"

    "Erwin!" said the small girl, opening her arms wide as she wanted to be carried by Erwin. Without any hesitation, Laura transferred the small girl to Erwin. The small girl named Christa started tough, which somehow made Laura envious of how easily Erwin could make someone happy.

    "I won''t disturb the both of you any longer, I''ll be making my way to the other children," Laura spoke but was stopped when she felt a hand grabbing her wrist. She looked up to the silver-haired man and tilted her head, "Erwin?"

    "Let''s go together," He said in a low tone, making Laura''s heart skip a beat.

    "It''s alright."

    "Let''s go together, Miss!" Christa joined as she gave Laura a smile.

    "Alright, let''s go together," Laura poked the tip of Christa''s nose.

    "You were trying to get away from me. Weren''t you?" Erwin asked as he kept his eyes straight on the hallway. Laura shyly nodded her head, then asked.

    "Did you give her that name? Christa?"

    "That''s right. She was the first child I saw when we raided the ve market, and I thought it would be nice to give her a name," Erwin said though he felt somehow felt embarrassed.

    "It''s nice, the name Christa," Laura smiled as she slightly looked down.

    Out of nowhere, Erwin wrapped his long fingers with Laura''s. Laura went speechless while Erwin continued to walk as he was holding her hand. He looked at Laura and said, "Don''t worry, to me, you''re much more special."

 Chapter 97: The Children

    Chapter 97: The Children

    The children in the orphanage are all victims of the underground market. They were either sold or kidnapped to be ves and experienced many traumatizing things. But ever since they arrived in the orphanage they have been happier. One of which is Alex who somehow wanted to be praised by Laura. While Christa treated Erwin like her older brother.

    While the orphanage is monitored by Erwin, he decided to give the children education not just about studying but also skills that are needed to be taught to help with their everyday lives. Simply put, this orphanage is much fortunate than the others but it is worth doing so. Since they are children who need more care than others.

    "Your eyes are like a rabbit should I call you Ruby?" Laura tilted her head waiting for the girl to reply. Without a doubt, the girl nodded her head and ran towards Sister Julia to give a big hug.

    Laura stretched her hands up on the sky and couldn''t feel any more satisfied with today''s work. Seeing the children''s smile andughter was a form of healing to her. She lowered her hands down as she watched the children y, when suddenly, a cup came to her view, interrupting her scenery. She turned to see Erwin, who was giving her a cup of water.

    "You did well today."

    "It was your fault for being a cheeky guy yesterday. I wasn''t able to give them all their names in one day," Laura joked and took a sip of water.

    "Not really I was just being honest with my feelings," Erwinughed then sat beside Laura.

    Laura stopped talking and wondered why a busy man like Erwin in this ce? Aren''t there more important things he should be doing in his estate? She was sure that ine was doing all the readings and stamping of the files while Erwin is away.

    "Aren''t you busy?" Laura asked and took another drink.

    "I wouldn''t be here if I was," Erwin chuckled and rested his face on his knee, looking towards Laura''s direction. Laura felt his gaze and wanted to run away but instead, she looked back at him and said, "Stop looking at me that way."

    Erwin snuggled at the same time he was shaking his head side to side. What''s with him? Acting all childish suddenly.

    Then out of nowhere, Alex came and interrupted the two, sitting in the middle. He was like a cat not wanting his master get to close with his enemy. Laura stroked Alex''s brown hair and asked, "What''s wrong? You''re not ying with the others anymore?" Alex shook his head hushed Laura. Then out of nowhere Christa also appeared calling out Alex''s name.

    "Are you ying?" Whispered Laura. Alex shook his head and hid at her back. While Christa continued to call out for his name. Christa walked towards their side and asked if they have seen Alex. Though Laura didn''t want to lie, Alex looked he didn''t want to be caught.

    "Alex is not here. What''s wrong?" Laura asked.

    "Iwant to y with him but he keeps hiding," Christa frowned as she lowered her head. She wanted to cry out of frustration but didn''t since Alex doesn''t like people who cried.

    From behind Laura felt Alex clenching onto her back. It is about time he feels guilty for leaving a cute girl, wandering around the area just wanting to y with him. From this situation, you could see that Christa liked Alex very much.

    "It''s about time you show yourself, Alex," Erwin said intentionally exposing his hiding space. As Alex stood up he clicked his tongue and gave Erwin a re as he walked towards Christa. Alex then asked, "What do you want from me?"

    Scared, Christa answered while trembling, "I just want to y with you."

    "I don''t want to," Alex bluntly answered.

    "W-why?" Christa asked as she clenched her hands on her dress.

    "Alex," Laura said in a scolding tone she then continued saying, "You''re not supposed to treat girls like that." Alex frowned then asked, "Will you be sad if I did that to you?" Laura nodded her head.

    Taking a note from Laura, Alex walked towards Christa and in a small tone he said, "I''m sorry." The expression on Christa''s face brightens and without second thoughts she ran to give him a hug.

    On the other hand, quietly sat on the side was Erwin, feeling troubled with something. There was an important matter to tell Laura and it was something she wouldn''t like at all. Not only that, to think that she could be hiding something from him was something that annoyed him to no end.

    "Laura, I have an important matter to discuss with you."

    When Laura turned to look at Erwin she knew it was something important and was not for the children to hear. She nodded her head then told the children that they''ll be back. Erwin silently stood up guided Laura behind the orphanage.

    Unexpectedly the orphanage had a quiet spot where the waves ofughter of the children sounded muffled. Erwin stopped walking and turned his back then asked, "Why didn''t you tell me about you being locked in your own room?"

    Laura''s eyes widened then wondered how he knew about it. She then asked, "How do you know about this?" Erwin brushed his hair backward along with a sighing out his mouth.

    "I went to the castle yesterday to report to Elijah and bumped into Winston. At first, he looked hesitant to tell me but he ended up telling me. He told me he didn''t like what he was feeling when he entered the estate and saw you trying to convey to him about being locked in your own room." Laura bit her lower lip and looked around her surroundings before speaking.

    "I will tell you but do not make a big fuss out of it. It is my problem to solve," Laura said in a threatening tone. His eyes turned serious and ready to hear every single word Laura will tell him.

    After exining what happened Erwin became worried about Laura. It is after all dangerous to live with someone who had ck magic under the same roof.

    "Thenwhy don''t we get engaged?" Erwin asked. Laura at first was surprised by the sudden proposal but then she didn''t want to ept it, not until she gets her revenge.

    "I''m sorry. I''ll have to decline that for now."

    "For now?" Erwin asked as his brows raised and tried to hide his smile.

    "I was serious," Laura answered back not smiling or feeling embraced.

    "I apologize. Anyway, not only that but the maid you brought with you today isn''t Mary and why is that?" Erwin asked though he had a feeling he knew why. Laura answered, "I sent her to Serena. I didn''t want Tine to touch her."

    "Hmwhy won''t you let her work here instead?" Erwin suggested while Laura''s face lit up. But then controlled her facial expressions and stayed serious. She then said, "If you don''t mind. It''s better than having Serena to take care of Mary."

    "Then I''ll make preparations is that alright?" Erwin asked.

    "Please do so."

    "Also I have some bad news," Erwin said and crossed his arms together. He then continued, "Louis Yltra was freed from prison and just what I expected since he wasn''t involved with the underground market at all."

    Of course, Louis wouldn''t be involved with the underground market but Erwin is right it was bad news because it then means that he''ll be on Tine''s side. No, worse if Tine starts controlling Louis it might be troublesome.

    "I''ll be careful from now on, thank you for telling me this."

    "Seriously, you always make me worry," Erwin sighed out loud and scooped his arms around her waist. He rested his head on her shoulder then said, "If only you were my age, I would have forced you to marry me."

    "But I don''t want to marry you. I never did say I want to."

    "Your mean but I like it since those words are only meant for me to hear."

    "Cheeky bastard."

    "You''re wee."

    The sun was starting to fall and it was about time for Laura to leave. Being the priestess was not as hard as she had thought from the beginning. Though it was tiring it was fun to be able to help those who are in need. She didn''t mind doing it forever since her reward will be the children and the people''s smile.

    Now that she thought about it, why didn''t Tine at least try to think of it as something fun? Maybe it''s because her mind is filled with darkness and the light wasn''t able to open up her heart. It''s sad thinking about how heartless some people can be.

    "Well then, I assume we will see each other soon," Erwin said while looking at Laura was sitting inside the carriage. Laura joked saying, "Don''t ask someone to keep an eye on me." Erwinughed then stopped to say, "Please stay safe."

    "I will try my best to do so."

 Chapter 98: New Point Of View I

    Chapter 98: New Point Of View I

    "Your Grace, there is someone wanting to meet you," A servant said as he lowered his head for respect, while ine, who stood by the Duke''s side, gave an uninterested look. The Duke asked, "But I do not speak with people whom I didn''t make appointments with, am I right?"

    The servant flinched as he looked at ine, asking for help. ine sighed out loud. He wishes he could help, but there was nothing he could do to help the servant, especially when he entered at the wrong time. Though ine felt pity towards the servant and decided to help in a different way.

    "Let''s talk outside," ine told the servant, who sighed in relief and mentally thanked ine for saving him. They both walked out of the Duke''s office, and in the hallway, ine asked, "Who is this person?" The servant hesitantly answered, but when he did ine''s eyes widened, and drops the pen onto the floor.

    "Are you sure that''s her name?" ine asked with staggering eyes towards the servant. The servant stuttered, "Y-yes, that''s what she said." ine rubbed his chin and said to bring the woman to the Duke''s office. He was sure Erwin might not be pleasant to hear this news though it might be a valuable source for Laura, especially when the timees.

    The woman was escorted to the Duke''s office. She did not seem to look scared, or rather she held her head up high, acting as if she was used to this kind of society. But the dress she wore didn''t look like something a nobledy would wear but rather a dress worn bymoners. The servant who escorted the woman felt intimidated by her presence.

    Her eyes weren''t shining, but rather it was filled with sadness and hatred.

    "The guest has arrived," The servant spoke out of the door, and as the door opened, Erwin couldn''t believe what he was seeing. He asked himself if this person was real or if he was only hallucinating. It was really confusing, how can a dead person be alive?

    "It''s a pleasure to see you again, Your Grace," The woman spoke.

    "This is a shocking meeting, and it makes me want to know more about what happened. What can I do for you?" Erwin asked with a grin. He felt like something interesting is about to happen.

    "It regards Miss Tine. You won''t hesitate to help me, would you?"

    "It would depend," Erwin said as he gave the woman a cold look. Without a doubt, the woman thought it was the right decision since she wanted all this drama to end, and she wanted to start by following Laura''s side.

    Back in the Alvarado estate, there was a bit of smallmotion during lunch as some servants saw the terrible condition of Tine. She looked skinnier as her dressed looked loose on her, and she couldn''t even walk straight.

    In the dining hall, Laura was peacefully eating until Tine arrived with an unpleasant look when they saw Laura, looking healthy and happy. Tine rolled her eyes when she sat down while the maids panicked as they didn''t know what to do.

    "Where''s the food?" Tine asked rudely, ring at the servant who stood at her back. The servant trembled as she answered, "T-the chef is warming up the porridge."

    "Porridge? Do I look like I want to eat that?" Tine sneered while the maid flinched and took a step back.

    "I-I''m sorry. I''ll tell the chef to give cook you something else."

    "Hurry, I dislike waiting."

    Something inside Laura boiled, but she didn''t want to make anymotion since she wasn''t in the mood for it. Though, if Tine does start bickering, she didn''t mind shutting Tine''s mouth instantly. Her actions were rude, even if she was a so-called noble. Just because she was a noble doesn''t mean she could treat them with disrespect. But obviously, respect isn''t in the list of words Tine learned.

    In the quiet dining hall, the tapping of Tine''s foot echoed in the room, and every minute she would sigh out loud, scaring the other maids present. While Laura continued to eat her food ignoring the daggers sent by Tine.

    "What? You think you''re much more superior because I was suffering?" Tine asked while being ignored by Laura. The tch sound came out of Tine''s mouth, then she said, "I guess you are since you''re ignoring me. Once I be a princess, I won''t let you do as you please."

    A burst of smallughter escaped Laura''s lips as she wiped her mouth. Princess? That will take two more years, and sooner orter you''re not going to get a chance to have that name. Tine clenched onto her dress then while screaming, she asked, "You demon! How can you be so rude to your own sister? I guess this is whymoners are meant to be looked down at."

    "I don''t think you know this, Tine. But it sounds like you''re insulting your own blood," Laura said, watching the different expressions that ran through Tine''s face.

    "What did you say?" Tine asked as she stood up, knocking the chair she sat on. The other maids slowly moved to the corner, frightened of what was going to happen. They didn''t know who Tine was anymore. It''s as if the angel fell into hell.

    "I merely just worried about our name. What do you think the other nobles would say after seeing you act like that? I thought the angel would hide her real self forever."

    "Are you mocking me?" Tine asked as she bit her lip. She didn''t want to be humiliated by amoner, especially Laura. Laura touched her chin, acting to pretend she was thinking about it, and all the more it humiliated Tine.

    "I was speaking the truth," Laura said while tilting her head.

    All Tine could feel was being humiliated and beingughed at by amoner. In the first ce, she never once did acknowledge Laura to be her sister, and sometimes she thinks that Count Harrison favors Laura more because of her resemnce to histe wife.

    But if Tine''s mother were still to be alive, her mother would be displeased with the way Tine is acting. After all, the Countess was the person who sided with themoners. She didn''t care about her own status since she, too, was once amoner. Though it is funny how Tine doesn''t know about this.

    "M-miss Tine, the food has arrived," Vivan interrupted as took a small look at Laura.

    Pick up the chair and bring the food to my room. I don''t think I''ll be able to digest my food, seeing her face," Tine ordered and left the dining room with a foul mood. While Lauraughed softly while the other maids in the room exhaled as the fight had finally ended.

    "I''m sorry that you all had to witness this," Laura apologized to the two maids who were in the room the whole time. They both shook their heads and lowered it after since they were shocked that Laura was apologizing. They both thought she was meaner rather than kind. And for a while, they were guilty of having mean thoughts about her in the first ce.

    Feeling guilty, one of the maids took a step forward, and while bowing, she apologized for saying bad things behind Laura''s back. It was an unexpected apology that took Laura by surprise, and instead of getting mad, she smiled, saying, "It''s alright. Next time don''t judge people by what the rumors say and instead seek the person of their true self."

    "We are terribly sorry for judging you wrong. Though I don''t want to snitch who started the rumors first, I believe that you deserve to know that it came from the previous head maid, Miss Helga."

    "Helga? Oh, her," Laura frowned. The one who got betrayed by her own master, it was truly a pity that she saved her from all the trouble, but in the end, Tine didn''t even bother trying to save her. It''s a pity that she''s innocent but had to cover for Tine''s wrongdoings. She would be useful as a witness if she were to stand on the court. "What''s done in the past is over. That''s why this time, I hope youdies will help me in the future."

    "We will do our best to serve you," Both of the maids said in unison.

    "Now, if you would excuse me. I still have to finish some homework given by Miss Andrea," Laura said and left the dining hall.

    That''s right. These past few days, the servants in the Alvarado estate had been talking about Tine. How she isn''t an angel anymore but something else. She started to act rude and mean to the other maids who served her. On the other hand, there was one person Laura pitied greatly, and it was none other than Vivan.

    Our of all the maids, Vivan was getting the worse treatment from Tine. Almost every day, there were new wounds made on her arms but not only on her arms but the back of her legs. And, ording to the other servants, they said that every time something bad happened, Tine wouldsh out at Vivan. It was about time for Vivan to be asking help from Laura, but it didn''t seem like it woulde any sooner.

    Laura was getting worried because there mighte a day where Vivan might end up dead.

 Chapter 99: New Point Of View II

    Chapter 99: New Point Of View II

    Laura was in the study room alone as she gazed forward, enjoying the scenery thatid in front of her. After the storm passed, it became peaceful, but it was a peacefulness that brought her uneasiness. Speaking about worries, there was another thing she had been worried about.

    The fact that Septus had not been calling for her was one thing that worried her to no end. The only time shest saw Septus was when she was in the church, but the god who appeared in front of the people wasn''t the real person. In fact, it was an illusion made by Gusion.

    For some reason, she felt bad deceiving the people, summoning Septus right in front of their eyes, but there was nothing else they could have done in order to push Tine''s status away. Speaking of Tine, it looks like her life is about toe to an end. She looked ruined, and her appearance is horrifying. Not to mention, word got out about Tine''s personality.

    But to think her rampage would start earlier than expected, Laura liked it. It means that the earlier it happens, the earlier she could rid Tine out of her life. Laura sighed and reminded herself not to get cocky. If she does, Tine might take advantage of that, and who knows what will happen next.

    Thest thing Laura wanted to happen in this world would be if another incident she doesn''t expect happens out of the blue, leaving her unprepared. Just like how she was confined out of nowhere. Fixing the past was already a mess, and yet it became messier when insanity possessed Tine.

    "Miss Laura, thedy from the Smythe family, has arrived," The servant announced outside of the door and waited for Laura''s response.

    A smile formed on Laura''s face, thinking, ''how could she forget about her own friend?''. However, she was scared about what Serena was going to do especially if she shes that smile. Laura closed the book thatid on herp and returned it back on the bookshelf.

    "Please escort her to my room," Laura said as she opened the door and made her way back to her own room. She entered her room and called for Fiona, asking her to prepare some refreshments.

    Laura went on daze mode and only went out of her daydream when she heard the door open and entered Serena, who had the smiling face she had expected. The smile on her face was basically screeching to Laura, saying she has some exining to do.

    "S-Serena! Come take a seat," Laura said in a courteous manner, and Serena followed. Laura gulped as she sat across Serena and spoke, "I''m sorry. I''ll do the exining so, please don''t show that smile. It scares me more than Tine."

    "Good, at least you know," Serena said as she continued smiling.

    Time passed as Laura began telling what happened that day, no, to be exact, it was four days, and the things she noticed strange about Tine. At first, Serena didn''t know what to say at first and sat on the couch like a statue. As she finally was able to process the information, Serena sighed out loud and crossed her arms together.

    For Laura, the cool andposed Serena might have been an act all along. After all, the real Serena was the opposite. Sheughs when she''s happy, and she cries when she''s sad, just like any normal person.

    "But Erwin told to assign Mary as a caretaker in the orphanage, and I decided to take it," Laura continued while, on the other hand, Serena was seen grinning. Laura noticed the grin on Serena''s face and rolled her eyes. She denied, "It''s not like that, Serena."

    "You keep denying it, and I''m starting to get annoyed with you. He doesn''t treat you like any other guy friend, and you know that" Serena huffed and took a small bite from the muffins she held. Laura avoided Serena''s eyes and muttered, "I know, but if you do telling him. He will be the weakness Tine will try to take advantage of."

    "Oh, just ignore that girl. For once, enjoy what you desire. It''s alright to be selfish sometimes," Serena said as she raised her brows.

    "Next time" Laura paused then continued, "If ever I''ll be able to meet him." She lowered her head a bit to hide her blushing face. But deep down, she didn''t know if it was alright to be selfish.

    "Laura, trust me. I''ve regretted not having the courage to ept his proposal," Serena smiled, but her smile wasn''t happy, but rather she looked in pain. Laura frowned, remembering Serena''s situation. Breaking the silence, Serena sped her hand together and spoke, "It''s alright. I''m fine now. Plus, there are more other men out there. Maybe ones even better than Prince Winston."

    Serena giggled, but Laura didn''t. It was her fault that Serena wasn''t able to be with him. Instead, he''s with someone else, and to think that someone was the person they both disliked. Laura sat beside Serena and held her hand gently. All she could do was apologize and do nothing.

    Time flew fast, and it was time for Serena to leave. For thest time, Laura apologizes to Serena as she couldn''t forget their talk earlier. Serena sighed and scolded Laura saying, "If you continue to put on that face and not bring me results, I will not forgive you."

    "I will bring you good results, and so I hope you will stay happy," Laura chuckled.

    "Don''t worry about me and worry about yourself," Serena said as she took a step into the carriage. While Laura giggled as she waved her hand and watched the carriage exit the gate.

    When Laura turned her back, she noticed someone watching her from the window. When she looked to see who it was, she saw Tine, ring at her. Instead of giving a smile or responding to her, she pretended as if she did not see anyone.

    "Lester, keep an eye on her," Laura said and made her way back to the room.

    Lester bowed and took a look at the window and saw no one there. He tilted his head as she followed Laura back into the estate.

    When Laura arrived in her room, she noticed something shining from the secret cab. She immediately shut the doors and got the journal out. Once she opened the journal, a bright light shed to her face. Out of reflex she squinted her eyes.

    What''s this? It isn''t the usual gentle light. It was more on the intense side. When she tried closing the journal, the journal itself opened wide, which forced her to shut her eyes.

    ''This is weird. The light won''t stop glowing.''

    The intense pressure from the light continued longer. Then all of a sudden it stopped, and everything felt calm. She slowly opened her eyes and lowered her arm that she used to shield herself.

    "I know this ce," Laura muttered. The floor filled with water and above her was the sky. This must be Septus''s ce. The endless mirroring of the floor and skies indeed it was a ce where the gods would live. "Septus? Are you here?"

    "Laura, I''m sorry to call you here," Septus answered back.

    "It''s alright. Is there something wrong? Why did you send me here instead of showing the clue in the journal?" Laura asked as she walked on the never-ending floor.

    "In fact, I''m here to thank you."

    "Thank me?" Laura questioned herself and stopped walking. "What is there to thank me for?"

    A burst ofughter came out of Septus and he spoke, "You silly child. You set those children free." Laura shook her head in denial it wasn''t her who did the job. The person he should thank was Erwin not her. Laura answered, "It isn''t me you should thank bu-"

    "Erwin? But risking your life just to expose your sister. It''s a shame there was nothing written about her."

    "It''s not like the answers will be brought to me. That''s why I''m not going to give up. Not until I get my revenge," Laura said as she clenched her fist. Still not done with her sentence she continued, "However, I''m not going to be like her. I''m not going to stain hands with blood just to reach what I want." Smallughter slipped out of Septus while Laura felt a bit flustered for saying those words.

    "You''ve gotten stronger," Septus told Laura while Laura stopped walking. "I was watching you in the past. I pitied you for living that way but to see how you grow into a finedy. I couldn''t be any prouder to have chosen you."

    Lauraughed and said, "It''s because I''m not alone anymore and I won''t be. I''ve stepped out of my cage like that butterfly that flew to the never-ending skies."

    "What is that you desire. I shall grant it as your reward."

    "Reward? When were you that kind of person?" Laura teased as she sat on the ground.

    "If you don''t want to take it then don''t. I''m just saying I can grant you anything asides from turning back time and reviving the dead," Septus warned.

    "There''s actually one thing I''ve been curious about."

    "What is it?" Septus asked curiously.

    "I want to know if my parents are still alive."

 Chapter 100: Alive

    Chapter 100: Alive

    It was the fifth sigh of the morning and still counting on. Ever since Laura woke up, it was as if there was something bothering her the whole time. And another sigh came out of her mouth, which worried Lester, who stood at the corner of the room.

    Not keeping his mouth shut any longer, Lester asked, "Is there a problem?". The asking of questions was Mary''s job, but since she was no longer working in the estate, Lester had to muster his courage just to ask her.

    Looking up at the ceiling while sighing again, Laura answered in a muffled voice, "Nothing." There was nothing much to do today since she was given a break by the head priest. And for some reason, she was given a title from Lester, the over worker.

    Not believing her words, he stayed quiet, and a few minutester, he asked, "Are you sure? I may not be Mary, but I still am your close, loyal servant." Laura continued to look up the ceiling while the corner of her eyes looked at Lester, and she lied, "I''m just bored, maybe."

    Bored? When there were so many things for her to do in the estate? Walk around the garden, eating delicious sweets, respond to letters that she''ll be going to the tea party, or even go out to town and buy pieces of jewelry. But the more he thought about it. He realized that Laura wasn''t the typical nobledy.

    Unlike the others, she wanted to stay in her own room to rest. Read books all day long and only made friends with those who are trustable. She''s smarter than otherdies, especially for her own age.

    Lester gambled, asking, "Why won''t you then respond to the mails that were sent by otherdies?" Laura sighed out once more as she briefly closed her eyes then answered, "And what do I benefit from them? Money? Fame? A friend? I bet they''re trying to use me just because I was announced as the priestess."

    Each word Laura said had a point. Ever since then, she was announced as the priestess, many other nobles invited her for a tea partyespecially those who were on Tine''s side who wanted to make acquaintance with her.

    "They aren''t people to be trusted," Laura spoke as she sat back straight in her chair then continued, "They merely want to use me for their own gains. To boost their fame and status. You know a typical greedydy."

    The conversation became ufortable for Lester to speak. Yes, Laura had a point, but she can''t forever stay with a small group of friends. Building rtionships with others can help her in the future, especially when the timees. Trying once more, Lester said, "At least make connections with thosedies who belong to a merchant family. For sure, they will be a use for you."

    Laura shook her head in disapproval while Lester wondered what''s hindering from doing so. The thing is, Laura didn''t want to use them for her own good. It is to make connections with other people, but some aren''t just trustable. To the point, she might have to threaten them in theter part.

    "I do not want to use anyone for my own gain. I will reach to the top on my own in my own ways," Laura sternly said as she looked at Lester.

    Stubborn was the only word that Lester could describe Laura, but this is really how she is. As he continues to stay by her side, the more he learns things about her. One is that she will never cheat in a game despite the enemy being a cheater. That''s because she believes that by the end of the day, the enemy will be caught and that justice will be sought.

    "If that''s what you wish for, then do as you please. However, as your personal aide, I am just here to inform you that sometimes you need to use people for your own gain. Especially when the timees," Lester argued back and ced his hands behind his back. Laura giggled softly, knowing that Lester was just worried about her. Especially when her friends, aside from the Duke, were powerless.

    Laura assured, saying, "It''ll be alright, Lester. I will slowly make friends with those who I trust." A small smile formed on his lips, and he nodded his head. But that still doesn''t answer his question as he noticed the distant eyes of Laura. Giving up, Lester told himself not to ask any further and just wait for Laura to tell him.

    "Do you want to know something? I think it''s time," Laura said in a hesitation manner as she hid her clenched fist under the table. Lester looked at Laura in a confusing manner and waited for Laura to talk.

    "What if I told you I lived my life twice?" Laura asked as she wore a serious face on. While Lester scoffed and answered, "I don''t want to sound rude but isn''t that like those reincarnation novels that mostdies like to read?" Lauraughed at Lester''s response, but he wasn''t wrong. Her life was like a novel where she was brought down to live again and change her fate. It sounds like a coincidence, but it isn''t.

    "What do you think?"

    "I am unable to digest what you said earlier. But I will repeat what you said. What if I told you I lived my life twice?"

    "What are you? A copying machine?" Laura asked as she held herughter in. She knew that he wouldn''t believe in it, and there was no point in asking more. Though Lester then said, "I believe what you say. If you said you walked the desert, I would believe it because it came from you."

    Speechless by his loyalty Laura smiled then changed the topic saying, "Somewhere out in this world, my parents are alive." What Laura said made Lester shocked, but at the same time, he was happy for her. That there was still hope for her to find her parents and to ask why they left her in the orphanage.

    "Congrattions."

    "Is that even something to congratte?" Lauraughed then stopped as she gazed out the window. She reached her hand upon the air like wanting to grasp the stars onto her palms. "There is still hope for me to find them then."

    "There is, and I. Mary and I will help you find them. One year, three years, five years, no matter how long it takes. We will be there by your side."

    They were ensuring words that Laura trusted. Those words were like honey, soothing the throat. "Thank you, Lester. Though I must say you hated me back when we first met each other," Laura teased as she stood up, stretching her arms up. While Lester closed his eyes in regret then said, "I judged people by how they act, and unfortunately, you were one of those who I didn''t like."

    "Is that a confession of how you judge people by their cover?" Laura teased once more as she grins. As Lester found it hard to retaliate, he raised his hand, waving it like a white g he surrendered.

    "I should reprimand you for that," Laura joked and continued, "If you have that much time to chatter with me. You wouldn''t mind brewing some tea for me?" Laura raised her brow while Lester bowed, but before he left Laura''s room, he said, "Yes, as you wish."

    The room was now silent while the smile on Laura''s face disappeared. She opened the drawer and got a piece of the letter out. She remembers Septus'' words saying, "If only you are ready to face them open this letter. This will lead you to them. This will also be your reward for helping the people."

    ''Helping the people, huh?''

    Everything from helping and saving people''s lives was a coincidence. But it isn''t that bad to help people since their smiles serve as aform of healing to her. And maybe that might be her other goal, to make the people happy, but she knows it isn''t going to be an easy task.

    Not only that, the one thing she had almost forgotten about was to know if her parents were alive or not. And they are alive, but they were somewhere out there. It would be nice if they were somewhere near her But for now, being alive and getting her revenge is her priority.

    After what''s threatening her life is solved, then she will start her new journey. Her journey on finding her parents and finding of who she truly is. If she has ck hair then it means one of her parents has the same color as here.

    She wondered who would it be the father or the mother? It would be nice to get each one of them. Like having the same eye color as her father and the same hair color as her mother.

    Wouldn''t it be exciting to find the vige where her parents live? What if it was a whole vige where people with ck hair reside?

    That is something that Laura thought deeply about.

 Chapter 101: Two Years Later I

    Chapter 101: Two Years Later I

    "Tine Alvarado you are sentenced to death," The judged mmed the gavel while the nobles present in the court murmured to each other. What a piece of news to hear. The loving daughter of Count Harrison was proud of tried killing his adopted daughter. It was a mess especially for him. To think a day like this woulde. He regretted not knowing the situation between his two daughters.

    "Father it''s not what you think!" Tine yelled as her blonde hair covered her face.

    Just what happened?

    In a sh, two years had passed. Laura continued to do her duties as the priestess and slowly the people praised her for her kindness. The respect of the people given to her was absolute and genuine. She has been given the nickname ''the goddess''. The people noticed the kindness stored in her and slowly they epted her as someone who helps the empire.

    Laura tied her ck long hair into a ponytail and folded her sleeves up. She huffed, looking proud at her own progress that wasid on the table. Though her skills in sewing might not be the best. She was still proud of the progress she obtained.

    "Fiona, I''m finished what about you?" Laura asked as she looked at Fiona''s side who didn''t look like she was finished with her part. Seeing Fiona struggle, Laura walked over to Fiona to help her. "I''ll lend you a hand. Now, what about you Lester?"

    Lester sighed out loud as he pushed his sses back up. The whole five hours, sitting on the couch, sewing the stuffed toys he wondered why he was doing this kind of work? There are other maids in the estate willing to help and sew but why choose him?

    "I''m almost finished. Just need two more," Lester muttered as he shoots the thread into the hole and as he started to stitch he continued to contemte about his job. Laura giggled at Lester''s response because he doesn''t seem like it but his handwork was much better than hers. In short, he has the hands of ady.

    "I know you don''t like it but look at how you work. Faster, neater, and better, you should be proud of having that skill," Laura said as she sat across Lester. While he muttered saying, "I don''t care, I''m a man. I don''t do this kind of work."

    Lauraughed at Lester''s response and went back sewing the other unfinished stuffed toys. The stuff toys they were making were for the children, living in the orphanage. Though she wasn''t the only one making, it took longer than what she had thought. It was almost Christmas and this year she wanted to give them something special.

    Last year she got a fever and wasn''t able to prepare anything for the children. So this year she promised to give something. Though she was worried they won''t like it. She had enough money to buy more things but this year she wanted to give something special to him.

    With the work she did as the priestess she earned a bit of money from the church. The pay wasn''t high but it was worth it. Laura hummed as she continued to sew the other unfinished stuffed toys. Not only that but during those two years, she had not seen him.

    All she heard was the great achievements he did for the empire. Basically, he became the talk of the town. Two years and he did not even try to write to her. She didn''t know the reason why but she had a feeling to just trust him.

    It''s funny how they weren''t lovers since Laura had a goal in mind and it was to get her revenge. About Tine, she steadily strayed away from the other nobles and when she reached 18 she started to visit the pce more often.

    Not only that but Tine barely talks to Laura anymore. The angelic Tine was no longer angelic. Her expression, aura, and character they all changed. Laura shivered thinking about it, 18 the age where everything begins and ends.

    Sooner orter Tine will make her move. While Laura continued to act like she knew nothing, pretending to lower her guard while she waits for the time to arrive. The past is frightful but if the future changes by a lot, it worried and her to think that her ns might not go well.

    "Are you alright Miss Laura? You look pale," Lester asked as he knotted the thread and cut the end parts after. Laura put a smile on answering, "No, it''s nothing. I just had some thoughts."

    Fiona looked at the clock then panicked out loud, "Miss! You''re going to miss the tea party held in the Ferguson estate." Laura gasped and called for the other maids to help tidy her room. Fiona dragged Laura to the closet and asked her to choose amongst the other winter dresses.

    "Miss I noticed you don''t have much light-colored dress. Though I''m sure you would look nice on them," Fiona said as she picked two dresses out. "Which one do you want to wear today?"

    "HmLet''s go with the light grey dress."

    One year ago the duchess'' health improved to the point the doctor allowed her to go back to silver moon estate. Since then the duchess had been attending to some parties and not only that Laura coincidentally bumped into the duchess.

    Since from the beginning the duchess had an interest in Laura she immediately asked to be friends with Laura. Of course, Laura didn''t decline her offer and since then, from time to time, Laura would be invited to her tea party.

    Since Erwin''s reputation exploded wildfire in town manydies had pinned their interest in him. Some to the point where they would stalk him which is a bit creepy. While others tried conversing with the duchess but she isn''t an easygoing person at all.

    It was an honor to be acquainted with someone powerful, and not only that, the duchess had the title of a princess as she is the sister of the current emperor.

    Some envied Laura because they said she''s able to see Erwin a lot more than they could. But the thing is she had not seen him at all. Erwin still resides in the silver moon estate since there are times she would bump into ine.

    But every time she sees ine he looked tried then that means it''s the same as Erwin. A small war broke out but the war isn''t any tragic as the other empire was weak and small. They surrendered and now are a part of the Ferina Empire.

    Not only that but the one who was in charge was Erwin who sent to the battlefield. The people rejoiced because not a single blood was shed. It seemed like it wouldn''t be counted as a war anymore.

    Laura sighed out as she raised her arms side to side. Then Fiona asked, "Are you nervous?" Nervous? Of course, she was nervous because finally, she will get to see him.

    "Of course I am," Laura slightly smiled then slowly her lips formed a frown.

    "There and you are now ready to go," Fiona smiled proudly as she looked at Laura''s appearance and called for Lester toe in. Dumbstruck by her beauty, Lester didn''t know what to say. He asked himself was she always this gorgeous?

    Laura''s beauty was known to the other nobles. Ever since Laura went back to attend parties as she was the priestess many men noticed her beauty. They would often try approaching her but would always get interrupted since Serena was there to push them away.

    Speaking of Serena, her cool beauty image spread amongst the other nobles and so many men were after her but she declined them all in a cold manner. That''s the ice queen for them. She was at an age where she starts looking for a man but instead she decided to focus on her dream. Letting her parents ept her dream.

    Sometimes Laura thinks Serena was still waiting for Prince Winston toe and get her. But his engagement with Tine didn''t break. There was a time Serena broke down to that but she decided to wait instead. It was a pity but there is nothing she could do either.

    "Since you are ready. I''ll escort you out and I also almost forgot to mention that Miss Andrea sent a carriage here," Lester said as he hid his smile.

    "She did? That''s unusual," Laura slightly tilted her head and made her way to the carriage.

    When Laura exited the door she saw the familiar emblem on the carriage. She walked down the stairs with the help of Lester since the stairs were slippery from the frozen ice.

    "Please enjoy your day," Lester said out of nowhere, making Laura suspicious of his moves.

    The coachman who was on standby opened the door and closed the door once Laura got in the carriage. Out of the window she watched Lester and several maids bowing as the carriage departed out.

    "Weird."

 Chapter 102: Two Years Later II

    Chapter 102: Two Years Later II

    "Wee back, Miss Laura," The maid bowed upon Laura entering the Ferguson estate. She greeted the maid with a warm smile and proceeded to the greenhouse, which was the Duchess'' favorite spot in the estate.

    Every time Lauraes to the Ferguson estate, she would always anticipate eating the desserts they would make since they were made exceptionally well, and not only that, it so happens that the owner of Laura''s favorite pastry shop is owned by the Duchess. Which means she had more chocte mousse for herself to eat.

    In the grand greenhouse, Laura sees the other twodies she has wanted to see aside from the duchess as she walked closer towards them. A girl with brown hair waved her hand in the air and walked towards her. While Laura giggled at the girl''s actions.

    "We were all waiting for you. Go take your seat," Serena said as she pushed Laura to her seat. She then turned to look at the duchess and greeted, "It''s nice to see you again, Your Grace."

    The Duchessughed in a soft manner, then she greeted back, "It''s nice to see you too, Laura. How have you been? Busy with your tasks?" Laura sighed out loud but still kept her smile on. She then answered, "Yes.. but luckily, the high priest gave me some time to rest. I have a week of rest."

    The other twodiesughed as Laura greeted Viscountess Andrea, who gave Laura a smile as a greeting. The Duchess sped her hands together. Then she faced Serena and Laura bluntly asking, "Why don''t you two have a fiance? Could it be that both of you are just hiding something?"

    Laura looked at Serena with an ufortable expression then answered, "That''s because we both aren''t that interested in getting married yet." The Duchess grinned since she knew something the three didn''t know about.

    "Perhaps you already have someone in mind and is waiting for that special someone?" The Duchess asked with a grin while Laura shook her head in denial. She lied. She knew that deep inside. She was waiting for this one person. She touched the ne as she answered, "There is, but I wonder where he is." Instead of making it into a serious matter, Laura joked around, and the others fell for it.

    "How can this young and gorgeousdy not have anyone after her?" The Duchess sighed as she touched her cheek. Though she knew there was something going on with Erwin and Laura, she didn''t want to push Laura since it was fun teasing her and seeing her reactions.

    Viscountess Andrea closed the fan she held, agreeing with what the Duchess was saying. Laura was at the age where she would either be married or engaged, but neither of that happened yet. Viscountess Andrea spoke, "That''s right, Your Grace. You do know about the matter between Laura and your son, do you?"

    The Duchess raised a brow, acting serious all of a sudden as a joke. She then crossed her arms in a yful manner then answered, "Yes, and I''m disappointed with my son not seeing you or making a move on you."

    Well, there was nothing Erwin could do either since she did tell him that he needed to wait. Until she gets her revenge. Lauraughed awkwardly, then trying to change the topic. She asked, "That''s right, have you heard of thetest fashion? I am proud that my close friend right here made it a trend."

    Denying, Serena shook her head and immediately said, "It''s because of the Duchess that made it known amongst thedies. If you had not introduced me to Her Grace, it wouldn''t have bloomed this well." Serena had talent in tailoring though she sometimes doubts herself and her own hard work and skills.

    "Don''t doubt yourself so much," Viscountess Andrea spoke in a scolding matter. Though she was right. Agreeing on, the Duchess and Laura both nodded their heads, making Serena blush a bit. Not only that, but she somehow felt much more motivated to think of more new designs. "Thank you very much," Serena thanked.

    "Now, why won''t we enjoy the desserts?" Laura proposed as she eyed on her one and only chocte mousse. Viscountess Andrea giggled and, at the same time, joked, "You should marry the mousses instead." Then Serena joined in, saying, "I think the chocte mousse would be your perfect husband. After all, it is sweet and very appealing to the eyes," she joked.

    The four of them continued to chatter, not noticing the sun setting. As the Duchess still wanted to talk with the other three, she asked them to stay a night. Unfortunately, Viscountess Andrea promised to eat supper with her family while the other two were free and took the offer.

    "Are you sure you are fine with having us here?" Serena asked as she walked slightly behind the duchess. The duchess stopped walking then answered, "Of course I treat youdies as if you are my daughters."

    Laura had a sudden thought out of nowhere. She remembered that earlier, Lester was smirking as if he was sending her off away so that he doesn''t need to finish sewing the stuffed toys. He deserves punishment from her, she thought. But since Lester knew then, that means that the Duchess had asked in advance. And so without any hesitation, Laura asked, "I don''t want to sound rude, but did Her Grace tell Lester about this in advance?"

    "No, I wouldn''t intentionally ask someone to stay in my estate. Plus, I feel lonely in this extravagant estate, wouldn''t it be nice for a change?" The Duchess asked as she stopped in front of the dining hall.

    "I''m sorry," Laura apologized, and the Duchess didn''t mind at all. A servant opened the doors, and there on the long table,id savoring roasted chicken and other plentiful tters. A maid walked towards the Duchess and muttered some words Laura couldn''t hear. But the expression that the Duchess showed was excited or more of ecstasy.

    "Did something happen?" Laura asked, curious to know what could have lifted the mood of the Duchess so quickly. The Duchess shook her head while smiling. Which made Laura curious all the more. Definitely, there is something going on.

    "I envy Her Grace," Serena said as she watched the Duchess take her seat as she followed. The Duchess giggled and asked the maids to bring out the other fruits. It was rude to ask the Duchess to stop bringing in food, and so the two stayed quiet, and it looks like their stomachs will be bloated tonight.

    It was midnight, and Laura couldn''t sleep a wink at all. She stayed on the bed for hours, telling herself to sleep, but she couldn''t. There were so many random thoughts that went in and out of her head. As if she was in ss, listening to a boring teacher.

    Giving up on the idea of sleeping, Laura got off the bed and wore a coat, warm enough to avoid her from getting a cold and decided to take a walk around the garden, which she earlier had the permission of the Duchess to do so. But the Duchess also told Laura to bring someone with her for safety. But being a rebel, Laura went to the garden alone.

    It was winter, but the snow didn''t fall all day. She was lucky to have the weather by her side. Laura sniffled as she looked up the sky and shivered when a sudden cold wind blew in her direction.

    "I might catch a cold," Laura muttered as she continued walking on the paved path. "But it''s nice to be alone for a while."

    It was worth it to spend her break in the Ferguson estate. This ce was magical; they had almost every single item like the pce or even better. In the middle of the small maze, there was a perg, and that was her destination.

    Though she almost got lost because she got distracted by the winter flowers surrounding the garden. There was one flower she recognized one of the flowers since they aremon to see during the winter.

    "Perennial Geranium," Laura muttered out loud. The color was blue, matching the color of the dukedom family, and it reminded her of him. At least once, she wanted to see how he was. There were times she waited on her desk for any letters toe from Erwin, but there wasn''t anything.

    Will it be just like that? Just like that, their rtionship would end? Laura clenched her fist and hugged her knees, burying her face in between her knees. She kept her tears at bay as she told herself not to cry, not until it was the end.

    "Huh? Who are you? What are you doing here at this time?" The familiar voice asked and walked closer to Laura. The night was dark, and he had not recognized thedy who was hugging her knees. Laura did not answer not until the man asked once more, "Who are you?"

    Laura turned her back and saw the familiar light blue eyes. She was left speechless and immediately stood back up. The man was also speechless and asked himself that if he was dreaming or not, if it was, he wouldn''t want to wake up at all. The woman he yearned for is right in front of his eyes.

    But it isn''t a dream, is it?

    "Are you really, Laura?" The man asked as he slowly walked towards her and pulled her into an embrace.

    "Erwin?"

 Chapter 103: Reunited

    Chapter 103: Reunited

    Was it fate that brought them together? Was everything a coincidence? Or was it something that was nned? No one knows. But the way with the way their hearts skipped for each other, it is clear that their feelings were mutual. The feeling of calling his name out felt calming as if she hasn''t called it out in forever.

    Breaking the silence between them, Erwin asked, "How are you?" He looked normal, just like thest time she had seen him, but at the same time, the smile he was shing at her now wasn''t the usual smile she saw. A hint of pain expressed on his face. Laura didn''t mind much and answered, "I good. What about you?"

    Again the same pained smile he shed appeared, "I''ve wanted to see you." He''s been wanting to see her? Laura felt attacked by his words because she has been the one waiting for him. Waiting for him to show his face or even write a letter to her. Now Laura knows why everydies would eye for Erwin. He grew much more handsome. Broader shoulders, more muscr, and somehow even taller. Laura looked away and clenched onto the coat she wore.

    In a soft tone, she answered, "I too have been wanting to see you. No, rather, I''ve been waiting for you to send me a letter."

    Erwin pulled Laura closer to him, and in his embrace, he apologized, "I''m sorry for making you wait. Now that I''m back. I won''t leave you alone anymore." While bitting her lip, Laura said.

    "Youshouldn''t. If you do, I will never forgive you."

    The two caught up under the perg, having a conversation just like before. Erwin shared his experience during the war while Laura shared what she did when he was not there. Laura yawned out loud and forgot about the time. It has been a while since she had slept thiste, but it''s fine since they were catching up, and she thinks it''s much more important than sleep.

    On the other hand, Erwin didn''t look exhausted, and maybe that''s because he''s so used to not sleeping to the point he looks fine even if he didn''t get any sleep. But that doesn''t mean she''ll allow him not to sleep.

    Just like a nagging mother, Laura nagged Erwin to go back to his chambers and sleep. At the same time, Erwin kept refusing since he wanted to spend more time with her. It did make Laura happy, but she was worried about his health.

    "No, you need to sleep. I also need my sleep," Laura protested while Erwin continued to ignore what Laura was saying. "Fine, if you don''t sleep. I''m not epting any proposals from you," She threatened as she walked out of the perg. But was stopped by Erwin, who had a sad expression on his face.

    "Don''t," Erwin begged as she held her hand. As much as she wanted to take back what she said, she couldn''t. Laura was worried enough about his health. Even if he''s someone who has strong mana, that doesn''t make him different from other people.

    "Choose, sleep, or proposal?" Laura asked as she intertwined her fingers with his. Though Laura thought it was going to an easy choice for Erwin, it wasn''t easy at all for him. As creepy as it sounds, he would sacrifice his sleep just to watch Laura.

    Three expressions were made by Erwin. First, he looked sad. Then looked confused, andstly, he looked like he was having a hard time choosing. Laura sighed out loud, asking herself, is it that hard to choose?

    In an assuring tone of voice, Laura spoke, "We will see each otherter. I n on leaving in the afternoon." She tiptoed and ruffled Erwin''s hair. While he slightly blushes with Laura''s sudden action. In a shy manner, he asked, "Really?"

    Erwin was somehow different today. The usual goofy side of him was not teasing her, and she didn''t know if she liked it or not. But seeing a different side of him wasn''t a bad thing at all. The fact that she could see more sides of him was nice. Laura nodded her head, assuring her words earlier.

    "Fine. But I will escort you to your room if you don''t mind."

    "I don''t. Let''s go, Mister overworker."

    "Yes, Mdy," Erwinughed as he followed Laura from behind.

    To answer the question, it was fate that brought them two together and a mix of nning that was involved. However, they all hoped for them to meet and their n worked.

    The next morning came. Instead of being tried, she was wide awake and excited to see Erwin. She acted calmly, sitting in the chair as she waited for his arrival. He should be arriving here any sooner, but he still hadn''t turned up. Maybe he overslept?

    A maid entered Laura''s room then said, "His Grace told me to inform you he would be runningte." Laura giggled as her predicament was correct. She acknowledged the maid, then she left the room.

    Laura made her way to the dining hall, and upon arriving, she bumped into Serena, who was grinning. She kept looking at Laura, making her confused, if there was something she needed to know.

    But in fact, Serena knew what happened the other night. She couldn''t hide her excitement as the two finally saw each other. The truth was the other day, the maid who informed the duchess about some news said that Erwin arrived back in the estate. Let''s just say that this was nned by the Duchess and Serena.

    "What''s wrong?" Laura asked as giving in to the temptation grin of Serena. Serena shook her head, pretending not knowing anything, and wrapped her arms around Laura''s as they both walked into the dining hall.

    "Good morningdies, how was your rest?" The duchess asked.

    "I slept well," Serena said as she took her seat.

    "What else can we say? This is one of the best ces to reside in after all," Laura added.

    "It''s good that both of you werefortable. I enjoyed the other day we should do this sometime again," The Duchess said, then one by one, the servants came in to serve the food on the table.

    The duchess was like a kind mother but only kind to those who she is interested in. For Laura, who did not grow up with her parents, she found the Duchess''s presenceforting. There were times she wished that the duchess was her parent.

    Several minutester, the door opened, and a tall man with silver hair entered the room. First greeting his mother then greeted the other two who stood up to greet him.

    "No,dies, please take your seat. There''s no need to bow like that," Erwin chuckled as he unbuttoned the middle of his coat. Laura and Serena followed and waited for the Duchess to touch the food.

    It is a normal courtesy to follow as the Duchess had a higher title than the both of them. Even if Laura were friends with the Duchess, it is one of the few rules she should never break.

    Every second, Laura felt a pair of eyes looking at her. And when checked to see who it was. It was the person who sat across her. A small grin shed on his face as he watched Laura chew her food. Of course, it made Laura ufortable. She raised a brow while looking at Erwin. And he got the signal that she wanted some privacy.

    Erwin mouthed to Laura, "No." And continues to put on a smile. The normal Erwin was back. The puppy-like Erwin was gone. It is a once-in-a-lifetime ticket that might taker her years to get.

    "Erwin, you shouldn''t make our guests ufortable," The Duchess spoke out of nowhere, making Erwin flinch and give up. His mother is a sharp woman, after all. Even if there was something going on with the two, never make your guest ufortable. Erwin sheepishly looked down, saying, "It was rude. I apologize."

    Laura had a face ''serves you right.'' While Erwin had a face saying, ''My mother is too sharp.''

    After the delicious meal, the three of them went to stroll around the garden. The Duchess had matters to deal with, and so she left the estate earlier. It must be hard being the Duchess. There''s so much work to do.

    "That''s right, Your Grace. How were you able to ask the neighboring empire to surrender?" Serena asked while Erwin smirked then said, "It is a secret, not all are meant to know about." Serena red at Erwin then huffed as she crossed her arms like aining child.

    "Then will you tell me?" Laura asked, joining in. Erwin rubbed his chin, then said.

    "No, since you betrayed me earlier."

    "I did not. Well, maybe I did, but I didn''t," Laura argued back. She then continued, "In the first ce, you kept looking at me."

    "Is it bad to look at the person you like?" Erwin asked, attempting to make Laura stutter her next words, but she didn''t.

    "No, it isn''t however, what if I choke because of you?"

    "Thenthat''s my fault," Erwin frowned as she surrendered. Laura saw the disappointment on his face then tried cheering him up, saying, "Well, you can stare at me if we''re not eating."

    His mood changed once again, feeling proud, he spoke, "So you do like it."

    "Stop it, Erwin."

    "No."

    While in the middle of the two, there stood Serena. Neither looking annoyed or happy since all she was thinking about how she wanted to get out between them. So this is the feeling of being the third wheel.

 Chapter 104: Battle For The Title I

    Chapter 104: Battle For The Title I

    Battle for the title. This is not a rare asion for nobles to fight for the position of the heir, especially for those families who have more than one son. But what is umon wasdies of the family fighting for the position.

    From the beginning, Count Harrison has already decided that the title will not be given to his one and only blooded daughter, Tine Alvarado. This made him hopeless about finding someone suitable and worthy in order to rece him. However, upon seeing the cleaver and charismatic Laura, he made up his mind in making her the heir.

    Being the heir means sacrificing many things in life and Count Harrison wanted to protect his daughter from the corrupted men. Corruption will never be depleted as this is something the majority of the people have decided to do. They are people who are greedy for power and fame. They are people who would dirty their hands and do anything for their own gain and satisfaction.

    Two years passed and there were rumors specting saying that Laura is only being used by Count Harrison. In a way, they weren''t wrong. The man they call one of the gentlest and kindest Count wasn''t all there was to it. Thest thing Count Harrison had hoped was for Tine to want the title of the Countess.

    "We need to decide on who will be the heir of the Alvarado family. Never has this family had a female heir and so whoever gets chosen should be proud of themselves," Count Harrison spoke, sitting in his seat while his hands rested on his desk.

    In front of him stood side by side was Laura and Tine. The truth is Laura wasn''t interested in being the heir; however, if Tine bes the countess, who knows what might happen to her. If she were to be the new head of the family, Laura could be in trouble.

    The two stood with serious expressions on their faces, filling the office with a heavy atmosphere. With their eyes motivated and hungry for the title. But to inherit the title they both need topete with each other and the challenge they will face is to be decided by the current head of the family which is none other than, Count Harrison.

    The challenge will be grand and hard since this will be showing the full potential of both of them. But the potential is not the only one that is needed but the character. How they interact with other people not just nobles but alsomoners and other more.

    "The test will be about managing your own store. Of course, a budget will be set however once you exceed the budget you will be at a disadvantage," Count Harrison took a pause before continuing, "For this year judge will not be me but rather the people which includes other nobles."

    The test sounded easier than what Laura expected but that doesn''t mean she will lower her guard. A test that will be judge by the people. Laura likes the idea but for Tine, she looked a bit in trouble. Clearly, Tine was at a disadvantage. But that makes reasons to taint her hands more.

    "Four months. You will be judged in four months."

    Four months for a test like this is quite short and so Laura started to build some ideas in her head that will benefit everyone. An item that is affordable for themoners mixed with the taste of the rich nobles.

    "The test starts now," Count Harrison said and the two bowed. Tine stayed behind in the Count''s office to ask more questions. While Laura immediately made her way back to her room. Count Harrison asked, "Do you have questions?"

    "Why do you have to make us fight to inherit the family? Isn''t clear that it should be me? Why give her a chance when it''s obvious who it should be in the first ce?" Tine angrily asked as she bit her lip in frustration. Count Harrison let out a heavy sigh then answered, "It''s because I choose Laura as the heir, not you. But to make things fair the test is needed."

    "It doesn''t even have to be Laura. Do you love me, father? If you do then help me win," Tine persuaded but failed when an unpleasing expression shed on Count Harrison''s face. He spoke in a low tone.

    "Tine are you asking me to help you cheat?"

    Count Harrison may be a man who would use someone else to protect something dear to him. But what he cannot stand is the unfairness and cheating as it is something that vites his morals and rules. For his daughter to have suggested that he felt slightly disappointed at her. Tine shook her head then apologized for her own mistake.

    "I didn''t mean to say to cheat. But only if you asked me to be the heir I would proudly take the title."

    "Tine!" Count Harrison roared her name out. Then in a calm manner, he said, "Don''t make me angry any further. Go back to your room and start nning what you want to do. Remember to fight equally. Do not cheat." His words flowed in then out of her ears. Cheat? Isn''t that the fastest way to obtain the title? No one can stop her from doing so and she was ready to take the punishment.

    But what she did not know that cheating in this kind of test can result in banishment or worse death. At least it''s better than leaving a shameful life. People whispering to one another, dreadful eyes staring at you. Tine bowed to the count before leaving his room.

    When the doors of the office closed, she kept muttering, making the servants scared and disturbed by her. But then an idea entered her mind. She stopped walking and the maid who was cleaning the window got startled and dropped the cleaning cloth to the floor.

    "I think this might work," Tine smirked then she walked back to her own room.

    The door opened to Laura''s room and she entered, moving to her desk and thought hard about the test. Something that everyone can buy, something useful, and something that could bring her close to her customer. Count Harrison said to operate their own business and of course, it needed to be sessful.

    A clothing shop? Dresses and suits that can be worn by bothmoners and nobles. A design that fits the taste of the nobles and it is wornfortably. But that matter lies in the materials itself. Next, is the location where should it be ced? In the area where the nobles shop or in the area where themoners'' shops.

    There were many unanswered questions making it hard for Laura to make her ideas smaller. But what she decided is to open a clothing shop where both nobles andmoners could buy. With high-quality materials but affordable for all to buy. Then that leads to one person who she could rely on, Serena Smythe.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t hear it wrong did I? You want me to be the designer?" Serena asked in disbelief. Then apologized to the other people as she sat down back flustered. "I want to help you but I don''t think I''m confident enough."

    "Think about it, Serena. If I inherit the title your parents might change their minds, letting you be a tailor. I would like for your skills to be known," Laura tried convincing Serena but she was still doubting herself.

    "Iplease give me some time to think about it," Serena apologizes then Laura realized she was pushing her so much.

    "I''m sorry, Serena. Of course, your feelings go first. It''s fine if you don''t agree with me. I''ll just find someone else."

    "I''m sorry, Laura, and thank you for giving me time to think about it," Serena apologizes once more making Laura guilty of her own actions.

    "How about we don''t think about that anymore and just enjoy these delicious desserts?" Laura suggested then a smile lit up on Serena''s face and she nodded her head.

    Laura was grateful enough to have a friend to be by her side. Though she wished for Serena to ept it since she wanted to work with someone close to her. Someone who is efficient, trustworthy, and good at leading the people. The only person she could think of was Serena.

    Now she has to worry about the materials, the location, and of course the person who will help Laura design the dresses and suits. There are so many things to do and thetest time she should open the shop is next month.

    A month nning for the shop, finding the right people, and researching more about fashion.

    Laura isn''t the best when ites to business however she could learn a few things before she opens the store. Also during that period of time gathering a few allies might be a good idea.

    There weren''t any rules stating that they could ask for help from other people. However, if they nned on cheating then consider it as their loss. Of course, Laura didn''t n on cheating. After all the consequences are inevitable.

 Chapter 105: Battle For The Title II

    Chapter 105: Battle For The Title II

    "Father, I know this may sound selfish but I want to achieve my own dreams," said Serena as she stood tall, without wavering eyes, as she looked at her father''s still eyes. Her father was a strict man, though there were times where he would be soft when ites to his daughter''s future he is keen about it.

    With furious looking eyes the Count spoke, "Serenayou are in the age where men would want your hand. Dream? You are ady, and to be exact a nobledy." She knew it. No matter how much she tried convincing her father. He simply wouldn''t allow her to be a tailor. Bringing courage to herself and eyes filled with the motivation she answered back. "Then if I help Laura be the next heir will you let me pursue my dream of being a tailor?"

    The unexpected suggestion shook the Count for a while. Since when did his daughter grow so much? When he saw the eyes filled with the motivation he kept his face straight.

    "Then make me proud. I will let you do whatever you want if you make your friend the heir."

    The answer from her father made Serena filled with excitement. But instead of smiling, she kept her face in a serious expression. While holding her hand she said, "Do not worry father. I will make you proud."

    As a nobledy, she was to marry or be engaged by the age of eighteen. But there are some asions where their engagement is dyed which are alright but unsightly for other nobles since they think it is a women''s job to stay at home, while the men do the work and protect the family.

    But there is no such rule for women not allowed to inherit their family name or do business. This is a free empire and one must not be constricted with traditions.

    For the whole week, Serena thought about Laura''s proposal. At first, she was unsure of epting it because she wanted to be independent, reaching for her own dreams. But one cannot achieve their dreams on their own. And this is why we need the help of our friends. If there''s a saying that love is the strongest power on earth. What about the power of friendship?

    Without making any ns Serena called for a carriage, departing to Laura''s house. Just thinking about what kind of person Laura is. She giggled since for sure, Laura hasn''t found another person who she could trust.

    Back in the Alvarado estate, there was Laura standing in front of her desk, debating which material would be the best to use. Silk would be expensive to use as the cloth but because of its quality that would exin the price. In deep thought, Laura continued struggling and thinking hard, not until the knock interrupted her.

    Laura looked at the door and there entered Lester and from behind she could see another person. Lester cleared his throat then spoke, "There is an unexpected visitor. Would you like her toe in?"

    "Let here in," Laura acknowledges then looks to see who it was. The familydy entered her room with a smile. Without any first thoughts, Laura walked towards her, weing, and asked her to take a seat. She asked in a surprised tone, "What are you doing here, Serena?"

    Serena answered with a big smile, "I came here to ept your proposal."

    "You did?" Laura asked in excitement then gave Serena a hug. Serena giggled as she felt the ck-haired girl squeezing her. Then Serena answered, "So what help do you need? Materials? But first, off tell me your ns."

    The excitement on Laura''s face diminished. The estate isn''t a safe ce to talk about her ns especially she wanted to be cautious of Tine. It''s either they move somewhere else to talk. Serena noticed the seriousness on Laura then she nodded her head, understanding the state she was in.

    "How about we look around the town to find a ce where we could put the shop?" Laura suggested and Serena did not have any objections.

    They arrived in the town where the bustling streets were kept busy between the sellers and buyers. Some calling to buy their fruits and some performing in the middle of the streets. It was a happy town in short.

    The carriage stopped in the area where nobles would only go shopping but this isn''t the ce Laura wanted to be in. Even if her target audience consisted of the nobles andmoners the hard thing about that is finding the right location.

    If she were to set up her shop in the nobles area only, only the nobles would get the privilege to go and buy, leaving out themoners. But if she were to set up in themoners'' area then themoners would be the only ones to buy, while the nobles would be disgusted to go to the ce to buy.

    The title is important but what Laura wanted was to build a shop where both nobles andmoners could befortable in. If there was a ce that was in between themoners and noble''s area it would be perfect. But finding that might be almost impossible. Not unless she makes the impossible possible.

    "Are you still worried about the materials?" Serena asked as she wrapped her arms around Laura''s arm. Laura answered with a smile, "I am but since you are helping me I am not anymore." Serena giggled, nodding her head being proud of herself. Laura then continued, "My target is bothmoners and nobles. That means the materials should be cheap andfortable but high quality. Not only that but the suits and dresses must be gorgeous."

    "Don''t worry leave it to me," Serena said then she continued, "This type of material is what I''ve been wanting to try and use. But because our store usually uses silk and other expensive materials, I didn''t really have much knowledge about them."

    "Then it''s in your hands, partner," Laura joked.

    "Yes, ma''am," Serena followed.

    Laura continued strolling around the town and asked around for a ce that was between themoners and noble area. There wasn''t much information since themoners feared the nobles. Basically, they didn''t want to be looked down on as much as it is.

    While some who answered Laura said it was impossible for the two to be equal. Yes, there is no equality in the world. In the first ce equality never existed and might not even exist in the future. That is why Laura wanted to try to see if it''s like that.

    Not all nobles look down onmoner. Some admire them for their hard work. Some are grateful since they are the ones providing food and other more to them. Without them, nobles wouldn''t exist in the beginning.

    "Miss Laura! I think I might have found a ce," Fiona called from afar, waving her hands up.

    Not hesitating to move Laura made her way towards Fiona and followed Serena a few steps behind.

    "This ce might work," Laura nodded her head as she continued, "Ask for thendlord of this building. I will buy this ce."

    "Yes, miss."

    Without a fail, Laura managed to buy the area where she would set her store up. She couldn''t help but be satisfied with today''s unexpected results. Serena epted her proposal while Laura found the right spot where she wanted to set up her store.

    The budgeting and ounting would be in the hands of Lester. Since he has more experience in it. But the final check would be by Laura. Her motivation bar increased higher not just because of her progress in one day. But also there''s another person who she wants to fulfill her dream.

    This time she will not fail to make her love ones sad or hurt. This time everything will go well and many things will be achieved.

    "Thank you for today," thanked Laura as Serena stepped into the carriage. When she sat down Serena shook her head then said, "I should be the one thanking you. If it''s not for your proposal. I wouldn''t be able to persuade my father."

    "Your father is a strict man after all," Lauraughed and followed Serena.

    "But he is a father who feels bad for forcing his daughter to do something else than what she loves."

    "I''m envious of you. You have a great family," Laura said with a hint of envy with her wavering voice.

    "One day if I be a tailor I will help find your family."

    "If it''s possible to find them," Laura added as she raised her brow. "You better leave. Your mother might worry about you."

    "I should. Thank you once again, Laura," Serena said then signaled the coachman to close the doors. Laura watched the carriage depart, then when she turned her back she called for Fiona.

    "What''s Tine''s progress?" Laura asked as her face turned serious.

    "So far there isn''t anything," Fiona spoke in a low tone as she slightly lowered her head.

    Looks like peace is on her side for now.

 Chapter 106: Progress

    Chapter 106: Progress

    Standing proudly in front of her newly renovated store, Laura couldn''t bear to hide her excitement on her face. She turned to look at Mary who came to visit Laura since she was worried about her. She didn''t know if her recement maid was doing her job well. And what shook her the most was that Fiona was the one serving her. Not only that, but she is serving Laura very well.

    "Mary, didn''t I tell you not toe here? What if Tine sees you?" Laura scolded her while crossing her arms. If Tine sees Mary she might order some people to eliminate her or worse threaten Laura to give up. Mary then said, "It''s alright, plus, His Grace said to use the guards as much as possible."

    The more Mary relies on Erwin, the more indebted Laura felt. Until now, she still didn''t know how to repay him. But at the same time, she told herself to be grateful for having a wonderful person by her side. Sacrificing some of his men to protect Mary.

    "I know butfine if you see Erwin next time make sure to thank him," She surrendered and looked back at the newly renovated shop. All the nning did not fail her at all. To add on Laura had enough no more than enough money to hire at least five workers. From behind a girl was calling out Laura''s name.

    When she turned her back, she saw the brown-haired girl waving on of her hand in excitement. While the other hand was holding a thick looking folder. Laura walked towards the brown-haired girl then said, "Woah there! Slow down, take your time."

    "How can I let you wait?" Serena paused for a while, catching her breath. She sees the newly renovated shop and she was in utter. She then asked, "Is this your new store?" Laura nodded while Serena squealed out loud and jumped out of excitement.

    "I can''t believe this is happening," Mary praised, peaking in the store through the window. She wanted to get in as soon as possible and decorated the inside. It has been a while since she had done something like this.

    Within a month everything Laura nned went along. From renovating, buying materials, and creating new dress and suit designs. Not only that but creating a dress that is easy andfortable to wear for any person. She was proud of the results since she thought it was going to be harder than what she had initially thought of. But with the help of her skilled friends, everything flowed the right path.

    "Thank you for helping me," Laura thanked, looking at Mary, Serena, Fiona, and the one and only Lester. The three otherdies smiled brightly while Lester hid expression and scoffed out loud instead. Then he spoke, "It''s just the beginning, Miss Laura."

    That''s right within a month Tine set up her own store and unexpectedly it was a coffee shop. However, the coffee shop itself looked expensive and extravagant. And she thought it was a good idea only having the nobles side with her.

    "Serena, what about the other five employees?" Laura asked as she opened the door then entered the empty store.

    "Don''t worry. But first, let''s get in, and I''ll show you the designs I made."

    One by one everyone walked into the store. There Serena made her way to the corner andid down different designs. From ballroom dresses, everyday-wear dresses, and since it was still the winter season. The seasonal wear was included as well.

    The designs disyed on the table impressed everyone. It was like they were very much eager to wear it. As for the suits of the men sheid out after and impressing Lester.

    "This is wonderful, Miss Serena!" Said Mary unable to keep her eyes off the light blue dress. Serena noticed Mary being interested then had an idea. "Mary, after Iplete this outfit will you wear it?" Mary shook her head. She didn''t have the confidence to wear such a beautiful dress. Instead, she preferred Laura or Fiona to wear it.

    "It''s alright, try it. After all, the target of this shop is for bothmoners and nobles to wear," Laura sided with Serena, boosting Mary''s confidence. She didn''t know what to feel. While her fingers circled she spoke in a soft tone, "I-if you say so."

    It was a peaceful day for this group, but the other was shing lightning and roaring like thunder. The table foot gave up after the continuous mming of Tine for the past few days. She looked in distress and looked like she didn''t have enough sleep. Even if they were given the same time for the test, Tine was behind. It was because she didn''t have the people. She had the idea but not the execution.

    Vivan, who stood out of her room, was called into Tine''s room. After spending two years with Tine, all can Vivan could say is that she is thest person she wanted to serve. She entered the room in a calm manner and asked, "Is there anything you need?" And during those two years, Vivan grew into a stronger and better person. She is no longer the weak and scared girl.

    "I can''t find it," Stuttered Tine as she stomped her foot onto the ground while walking towards her. Vivan answered in a monotone, "When was thest time you ced it, Miss?" Tine bit her fingernails then answered, "I do not know! That is why I''m asking you."

    Surely Vivan didn''t know where it was because the n was always on Tine''s hand. To add to that, her room was a mess. It would take hours cleaning her room up unless ten maids clean her room. But for sure, the other maids didn''t want to clean her room because the next day, her room will be back to being a huge mess.

    "I will ask other maids to help and clean your room," said Vivan but was stopped when she felt her sleeves being pulled down. Then in a low, desperate voice, Tine said, "No, Don''t let them in my room. That''s right. Send him a message. Ask him to help me. Now!"

    "Are you implying to Sir Louis? Or His Highness?"

    "Who else? Winston of course," Tine sneered at her and sat on her unmade bed. Vivan then said, "If that''s the case I will ask the other maids to clean this ce up."

    Vivan stepped out of Tine''s room and sighed heavily out loud. She looked at the new maids who were on standby and ordered them to clean the mess up. Some didn''t look motivated or happy to clean the room. They would rather do theundry than clean the room that will be messed up in a few hours.

    She called for a messenger and asked him to send the letter to Prince Winston. Who for sure wouldn''t want to see this letter. Tine had the help of Winston not only that but she got extra ie from him. But he didn''t help her any further since he would be doing it for her. And of course, he didn''t want her to win the title.

    But the idea for someone to be a princess soon and still wanted to inherit the family is very funny. She could have lived her life luxuriously and not fight against Laura. But Tine wanted to prove her worth. That she is suitable to lead. But in fact, she was wrong.

    She couldn''t even take care of her servants and maid. Not only that, she treats people like garbage, especially one person she holds grudges to. There was a point where she wanted to murder Laura for interfering with her ns. What is her dream? Tine wanted to be a princess. To be the wife of a prince who she thinks would save her like a prince riding a white horse.

    Tine continued to bite her crooked, broken fingernails, and mumbled out random words. Thest time she used ck magic was two years ago. Since then she didn''t use ck magic because she was scared since she experienced something like death. To begin with, ck magic isn''t something a normal person should be using.

    "I have to kill her. Kill her. Kill her. Kill her!"

    The fact that Laura kept interrupting her ns intrigued her. Never once did things go well for her. She stole the priestess title from her and maybe she might steal the position of the heir. That''s someone who doesn''t have the blood of a noble. Not only that, but it seemed that Laura had mana that allows her to heal. A rare skill.

    "It''s so unfair!" Tine screamed out loud and threw another fit. She stood up and pulled the curtains down, breaking it. A knock came from the door and entered the maids ready to clean Tine''s room up.

    Their faces shed an unpleasing expression, but they ignored the continued screaming of Tine and started to clean her room.

 Chapter 107: Trouble

    Chapter 107: Trouble

    "Have you heard about the new shop opened by the priestess?"

    "What''s it called again?"

    "Estelle."

    "Like the star?"

    "Yes! Do you want to check it out? I remember it isn''t that far from where we are now."

    "Let''s go."

    News spread around town and it was about the newly opened boutique of Laura and without a fail, the opening of the store was a huge sess. It was only the third day and everyone in the store was busy and that included Laura. With the sudden overwhelming visitors, the store employees weren''t able to control them. Which left her without a choice but to help.

    Outside of her customer-packed shop, a few more people and the line kept growing longer and longer. It will be another busy day for her and the employees. During the past three days, Laura and Serena noticed something.

    That most buyers were mostlymoners. She knew this was going to happen and so her next n is to ask the Duchess and Viscountess Andrea to wear her products, to endorse to the nobles. As for the men, there was only one person from the beginning, Erwin.

    So far only two to three nobles bought clothes from her shop. It''s because of the stereotype thinking of nobles that they should not buy from a store produced bymoners. Advertising at a small party will be the best option for this.

    With the overflowing customers in her shop, Laura walked out of the store. "Please be patient and do not worry about the dresses and suits being sold out. We made sure to make extras just in case this happens."

    Most customers consisted ofdies and a few men. Since some men don''t really care about their appearances and think it''s just a waste of time, making themselves presentable is enough. She walked back into the shop and tended to a customer. Another busy day once again.

    "That reminds me, why did you name your shop Estelle?" Serena asked as she proceeded to hang the dresses onto the dressing rack.

    "Simple. It is to bring light between usmoners and nobles. I want them to open their eyes that there is something we have inmon. Though it sounds ridiculous."

    "It doesn''t sound ridiculous. I like it. It''s about time where we nobles start treatmoners as equal. The difference is just the power we hold," Serena nodded her head.

    "Come, there are still other customers waiting for us," Laura said as she walked out of the storage room.

    Hours after the opening the shop was still filled with customers but not as much as the morning. The wave had calmed down and there wasn''t any line out of the store. That''s not until a rich young-lookingdy entered the store.

    The face she showed looked arrogant and the worse kind of customer Laura wanted to tend to. Thedy covered her face with the fan she held and her eyes looked side to side. Because of her actions, the other customers became ufortable.

    "Wee to Estelle how can I help you?" Laura asked thedy while she ignored her walked further into the store. Thisdy needs to learn some manners was what Laura had thought as she followed from behind.

    Thedy closed her fan then pointed towards a dress a customer was holding. Surely, Laura didn''t know what to do. Go and grab the dress from the other customer? Of course not. Laura asked, "You want the same dress? I will go get it for you." But thedy shook her head then spoke, "I want that dress she''s holding not others."

    The customer who was holding the dress was about to give it to thedy however she was stopped by Laura. Keeping her smile on Laura said in a kind manner, "Miss if you wish to get the same dress please get a different one yourself and pay at the counter." The words said by Laura intrigued thedy into a bad mood. She clicked her tongue as she red at Laura. But she wasn''t affected by the re. It didn''t scare her at all.

    "Miss, if you do not follow the rules of the shop we will have no choice but to ask you to leave," Laura said as her expression turned dark.

    "Rules? This shop has such rules? Where is it ced then?" Thedy argued back as she smirked.

    "I don''t want to be rude but I''m sure every customer in this store right now read it. It is in front of the door. Is the poster not visible? Laura asked as turned to look at the customers who shook their heads.

    One of thedy''s eyes flinched and she continued to argue saying, "Do you even know who I am?"

    "No, sad to say I do not know you at all," Laura boldly answered then she continued, "If you do notply with the rules of this store we will have no choice but to forcefully bring you out."

    "How dare you! I will tell my father to shut this store down! You call my father here right now!" Thedy yelled at her own servant who immediately made his way out to call her father.

    Asking for her father if things don''t go well? Thisdy clearly was a spoiled brat. Doesn''t know how to follow rules. If she were to be a knight it would be funny to see her suffer because of their strict rules.

    "This shop is not biased not any. But if one breaks the rule you will be forced out," Laura spoke as she took a step closer towards thedy. She was rather short and with the way she acts she nearly could be called ady.

    "Equal? I am rich. I have everything and therefore I am an important and high-ss person, why tend to those lowly people?"

    "I''m sorry. You have offended me. Please get out of this shop now," Lauramanded as she pointed towards the door.

    As soon as thedy was about to speak, the door opened and entered an old-looking man which Laura assumed to be thedy''s father. Not to mention Laura recognized the father. It''s funny how the world is so small. While putting a smile on her face Laura weed, "Wee to Estelle, Viscount Gerald how can I help you?"

    "Ldy Laura! It''s great to see you here. Is this perhaps the new store the people are talking about?" He asked as trying to shift the topic. While thedy continued to call his father out, bothering him to do something about Laura. But there was nothing but panic on his face.

    "Misha! How can you be rude in front of an heir contestant?" Viscount Gerald scolded the so-calleddy, Misha.

    "Dad! She was kicking me out. You could certainly do something, could you? You can right?" asked Misha as she went to attempt to give him a hug. But was stopped and while lowering his head he apologizes, "I am embarrassed about myself. On behalf of my daughter, I apologize. Misha, apologize to her."

    "Why should I?" Misha stubbornly asked and stomped her foot on the ground. As she red at her, Laura spoke, "This shop is meant for us nobles andmoners to befortable. You are the cost of the problem and so please leave this store. Viscount Gerald, first it was your son who harassed one of the orphanage children, now it is your daughter harassing me openly in my store," she said coldly.

    With his head lowered and sweat forming on his forehead he apologizes profusely. Not only that but he forced his daughter to bow to apologize. As the Viscount was about to say a word the sound of bells chiming sounded, indicating that someone entered the shop.

    Upon hearing this, everyone''s attention suddenly went to the person who walked into the store. The people gasped out loud when seeing the familiar person. The silver hair flowed on the air as he made his way towards Laura. He gently held Laura''s hand and kissed the back of her fingers which made her embarrassed. With the number of people watching them, she felt like it was too much.

    "Is there a problem, Youngdy?" Erwin asked Misha while she felt her heart beating and along her face was turning red. While stuttering Misha answered, "N-no there isn''t. Where can I get the same dress like her?"

    Because of Erwin, Misha settled down however the people who witnessed the argument earlier didn''t want to let go of that incident. Even if this news breaks to other nobles she didn''t care since the rules stated about it.

    "I''m sorry but you are not weed into this shop any longer. You made my customers ufortable," Said Laura as she stopped one of her store employees from helping Misha.

    "What did you say?" Misha asked in a loud tone while pointing at Laura. Does she have no shame about herself? To add to that, Viscount Gerald was already embarrassed enough since the Duke was also here to witness this. He tried telling his daughter to follow but she didn''t want to listen at all.

    "As for you, Viscount Gerald, please learn how to educate your children properly. I cannot bear to be with someone who doesn''t know how to act right. Now, for thest time, leave or else I will have to ask the guards to drag you out."

    Without any hesitation Viscount Gerald forcibly pulled his daughter out of the shop. And out of the shop could be heard the cries of Misha and the continuous scolding of Viscount Gerald. Finally, the troublemaker was out of the shop. Laura sighed out loud in relief, as Erwin chuckled as he walked closer to Laura. Suddenly, Laura bowed down to everyone as she apologized for what had happened.

    "I''m sorry for themotion. It won''t happen next time."

    "It''s alright," Spoke a nobledy who was in line and the others followed.

    "It was her fault, to begin with. I''m embraced to call myself a noble now."

    "It''s alright you''re not like her," answered amoner as she greeted them with a smile.

    "Now then, if youdies don''t mind. I will be needing the permission of kidnapping the owner," Said Erwin as he pulled Laura into the break room.

 Chapter 108: Black Magic

    Chapter 108: ck Magic

    He held her wrist tight as he walked into the break room, then closed the door after Laura entered as he sighed out loud. Sometimes he wonders why she does the most reckless things. If she were someone who had no title and went against those nobles, her head might be cut off by now. Sometimes he wished he had the magic to see what''s she''s doing all the time.

    "What do you think are you doing?" Erwin asked as he released her wrist. As he brushed his hair backward, he continued, "If that servant had not bumped into me, I wouldn''t have known what was happening here."

    Laura slightly lowered her head and avoided meeting his eyes. But it''s her fault for not reading the rules. She simply wanted to teach that nobledy that not everything will go as she pleases. At least the people who were in the store were kind enough not to fight back even if some of them were nobles.

    "Erwin, it''s her fault. I''m just teaching her a lesson. You do know the goal of this shop, right?" Laura asked as she finally looked up, meeting his light blue eyes. He bit the bottom of his lip since there was nothing he could do.

    "I understand. But you didn''t have anyone to protect you. Just be careful next time. I get worried about you," Erwin said as he looked away, feeling flustered. At the same time, Lauraughed at him for being flustered at his own words.

    "Anyway. I''ll be assigning someone as your personal guard. You have no right to decline as this is an order."

    "Okay, if His Grace says so," Laura yed along. She touched the tip of his silver hair. She noticed that his hair grew longer, but it fits him even more than his short hair did.

    "What is it?"Erwin asked as he held the retreating hand of Laura. Who slightly blushed from his sudden touch. Laura muttered, "Nothing. I better get back to work if you do not have any more to say to me." Erwin released her hands once more then opens the door for her.

    "Wait after you close your shop. We need to discuss some important matters," Erwin said as he blocked Laura from getting out of the room. Laura tilted her head but not questioning anything as she nodded her head and forced her way out.

    Time passes by quickly, and without realizing the sky was turning dark. Laura looked at the empty shop and couldn''t be any happier with the progress. All that''s left is advertising. If other noblesdies starting here, it would be great news. But the only problem would be if another self-entitled customer would appear.

    Laura was about to grab the broom that was ced inside the break room however was stopped by Serena, who suddenly pushed her out of the store. In confusion, Laura turned her back to look at the store and by the ss door. There stood Serena and the other employees waving their hands and signaling her to turn around.

    She followed what they said, and when she turned around, she saw Erwin, leaning onto a postmp while smirking. She looked at him, shaking her head with her friend''s nonsense thinking, ''how did they even know about this?'' It''s not like they nned this, did they?

    Walking towards the silver-haired man, Laura asked, "Was this nned?" Sheughed softly as the silver-haired man answered, "Perhaps, since you probably would''ve ended up forgetting about this sudden n."

    Agreeing with what Erwin said, Laura nodded her head in a questioned expression and couldn''t deny it. It was true she forgot about their meeting tonight. To think that the important matter slipped out of her head, she felt kind of bad.

    "You are a workaholic after all," Erwinughed and ced his hand on her head. While smiling, he said, "Good job for today. Now to regain your strength. Let''s go eat some chocte mousse." In an instant, Laura turned to look at Erwin with a questioned expression once more. Since when did this guy know about that?

    "I know everything about you," He gave a wink at her, earning a p on the shoulder. While walking away from him, Laura spoke, "Aren''t we going? Isn''t there a more important matter for you to tend to?"

    "Yes, yes. Don''t be so excited. It''s like your much more excited to eat than see me." Erwin said yfully.

    "Well you are not wrong," Laura agreed.

    "Plus, I will always have time for you. You''re my important matter," Erwin added nonchntly, making Laura choke inughter, and Erwinughed out loud as they made their way to the shop.

    The door to the shop opened, and Erwin signaled the store manager something Laura didn''t understand and was escorted to a private room. So this important matter was that important. Not only that, but Laura had a hunch it was rted to Tine and about the test.

    The store manager opened the door, and there another man was sitting on the chair in a daze. He didn''t notice the door opening as for both they sat on the chair. Erwin cleared his throat, grabbing the man''s attention, who apologized for dazing.

    For His Highness, Prince Winston to daydream was very unusual. It looks like this is really an important matter. Maybe something to do with Tine. Who Laura has been keeping an eye on.

    "I''m sorry to call when you are in such a busy time," Prince Winston apologizes then continued on with a serious tone, "Tine has been bothering me with her funds, and I do not wish to help her any further. I think it''s about time I tell you, Laura."

    Prince Winston looked at Erwin asking for permission, and he nodded his head. Then they looked back at Laura. But before he could speak, he took deep breaths then said, "It''s about why I decided to agree to be engaged with Tine. I do not know how she obtained this secret. But it is something only the royal family should know."

    "But why tell me?" Laura asked with a confused face. She looked at Erwin, who already know from the beginning that this was going to happen.

    "That''s because you are the only one who can stop her. I do not wish to be her husband," Prince Winston clenched his fist. Laura nodded her head, "Alright, if it''s His Highness wish. I will try my best to help you. That''s if it''s within my capability."

    "Let''s begin."

    It started when the Crowned Princ, Prince Elijah, was young. He was born with mana from the beginning. However, something happened within the pce. Prince Elijah was born with a weak body as he was the Crowned Prince at such a young age, many tried poisoning him.

    All attempt in poisoning him was a fail; however, there was one person who was able to seed. That was the maid who took care of him. It was a shocking experience for him. Eventually, the maid was caught and beheaded but then when they all thought the problem was solved another once urred.

    Prince Elijah fainted then, once he woke up he couldn''t feel his mana flowing in him. It is very unfortunate as, before that, he had a very powerful mana. That''s when they deiced to keep it a secret from the empire, how their Crowned Prince doesn''t have mana. If the people were to find out about this, a riot would happen. Not only that, but Prince Elijah would be forced to give up that position.

    "I do not have any intentions of bing the Crowned Prince. My brother has been working hard to have the people around him acknowledge his title. I simply want to support him by the sidelines. Since he is the older brother who cared for me a lot. Never once had he looked at me as his opponent but his younger brother."

    Laura didn''t know what to say. The bond between the Quinn brothers was strong and if that bond to break she felt that their hearts will shatter. How nice it is to have someone look after you. If only her rtionship with Tine was like that, then nothing like thispeting between them would be happening.

    "But first, how did Tine find out about the secret when it''s very disclosed?" Laura asked as she pondered about it. Erwin who sat in his chair finally spoke a word, "That''s what we do not know. Not only that but she posses ck magic. Which I assume she got it from Marquess Rogen."

    "I don''t think so," Prince Winston disagreed then continued by asking, "Do you know how ck magic can be possessed by a person?"

    "It''s only from a person. ck magic existed because of hatred, anger, frustration, and greed. This is what I found out after the capture of Marquess Rogen," Erwin answered, leaving Laura in deep thought. She thought that ck magic could be obtained. But when she entered the estate Tine was already mean as she is. Maybe she had ck magic ever since.

    "But there are some circumstances where they are born with it. Which is rare."

    "Born with it? That''s possible?" Laura asked as her brows furrowed.

    "Not only that but people born with ck magic are usually wicked. Basically, they are two face people," Prince Winston said.

 Chapter 109: 3 Words

    Chapter 109: 3 Words

    That may exin the reason why Tine''s sudden personality change was showing in public. So it means if Tine didn''t have ck magic she wouldn''t be as evil as she is now. Tine would be a well-known person if she had not acted like this. It''s truly a pity.

    "We need to find evidence of her. I can''t marry her and I won''t," Prince Winston said as he pressed both his hands on his forehead.

    Laura looked at the Prince with sadden eyes and almost forgot she wasn''t the only suffering from Tine. Even he was not to mention the reason he pushed Serena away was to protect her. It changed her perspective about him. Maybe it''s time to bring up the topic.

    "We just need to wait. Wait until the right timees," said Laura while Prince Winston looked impatient and wanted to speak up but stayed quiet waiting for Laura to continue. "We will wait for her to do something bad towards me."

    "What do you mean? Like a crime?" Prince Winston asked confused.

    "Only Erwin knows about this but she will falsely use me soon. Though I do not know exactly when the time wille since the future had changed so much."

    The confusion was the only thing written on his face. When the timees? use her soon? How does she know these kinds of things? Erwinughed watching the different expressions made by Winston while Laura forgot to tell him about herself.

    "I will tell you everything."

    Her story sounded unrealistic but it was real because it makes sense that she''s here. Not to mention she didn''t look like she was getting any scars or anything. She wasn''t thin as a stick nor did she look like she lost hair due to stress. ''Then this might be the reason why she''s chosen as Septus'' child,'' he thought. It makes sense since Septus is the god of rebirth.

    "I understand. I don''t know what my past self was thinking. But it may because of Tine. Maybe I fell for her fake angelic face and just thinking about it, it disgusts me. While Serena she... I don''t want to talk about it," Prince Winston frowned and looked away from any eyes that would meet his.

    Erwin and Laura looked at each other. The only thing they both felt was pity and so they decided to change the topic and so Erwin asked, "So back to the topic. I guess all we do right now is wait?"

    "For now. Since we do not know when it will happen," answered Laura.

    That''s right, the future changed so much that she doesn''t know when that tragic moment wille. Although ever since she turned 18 Laura had been keeping an eye on Tine''s suspicious movements. However, there were times she didn''t know what Tine was doing since she only had a limited amount of people to keep an eye on her.

    "But to think ady like you would turn from weak to strong. It''s a miracle," Prince Winston grinned then took a sip of water.

    "Do you want to know something?" Laura asked, tempting the prince as if he wanted to know about himself and what else he had done.

    "I didn''t like you when I first saw you in the dining hall. I was shocked and was nning to do something about you. But good thing I didn''t. So be grateful."

    "And what is that something?" Prince Winston asked as she gulped. He may seem strong on the outside but he has a goofy side in him.

    "I was nning to expose you along with Tine," Laura said with a smile that seemed too real to believe.

    "What is there to expose?" Prince Winston feigned innocence as he smiled goofily.

    Upon seeing the two talk, Erwin decided that it was time to break the two as the fire in his chest was about to burst into mes.

    "Anyway, shall we all go back? It''s gettingte and I wouldn''t want to keep ady up all night long. Well I mean I do wish to but not right now," Erwin said as the corner of his lips slightly raised. Laura rolled her eyes hearing those cringe words as she stood she yed along, "I don''t think it will ever happen, Your Grace."

    "Have a good night, Your Highness," said Laura as she bowed her head.

    "You too and next time just call me just Winston. Having someone call me by my title is just weird."

    "That I''ll do but only if we''re in private."

    Laura watched the carriage leave the entrance of the restaurant. To think she stayedter in the restaurant and the streets were empty. It was her first time seeing the night street this empty and somehow she wanted to take a scroll.

    She was about to take a step not until a strong hand pulled her back and just in a second a carriage zoomed past in front of her. If she had not been pulled back she might have gotten into an ident but what was weird is that the carriage did not stop and the coachman didn''t apologize either.

    "Who is that man?" Erwin asked in an angered tone as he unconsciously tightened his grip on her arms.

    "I''m alright, Erwin. Thank you for pulling me back," thanked Laura as he released his grip off her arm. He sighed out loud then scolded, "Look side to side first before you do anything."

    "I''m sorry," Laura apologizes as she frowned. Seeing the face she made, Erwin couldn''t help do something about it. He intertwined his fingers with hers then pulled her alongside him. He then said, "You wanted to take a stroll right? I''ll walk with you."

    His words made her heart shake. She wondered when was thest time he made her heart beat this fast? They both just reunited and the hands that she held currently was the one she didn''t ever want to release. If only this night couldst longer, then she didn''t mind spending all her time with him.

    But the man who was holding her hands was a busy man. Today he somehow managed to clear his work and spend more time with her. For him, his energy replenishes every time he sees her smile. He too wished to see her every day. Laura watched him as his silver hair reflected under the moon, it was just like that when they were in the open filed, while the fireflies were up flickering their lights on and off.

    His warmth was something she truly missed.

    "Thank you foring all the way to my shop. To take me out," Thanked Laura as she walked side by side with him. Erwin turned to look at her and while smiling he answered, "There''s no need to thank me when I myself was the one who wanted toe and see you."

    Erwin looked ahead of the road and found a ce where they both could sit. He dragged her along with him then looked once more at Laura. Just like that day where he first met him. If he had not asked for directions he would not be with her right now. It''s like fate was the one that brought them together.

    A small chuckle escaped from his mouth while Laura was confused at what he wasughing at. She removed her hands away from his then asked, "What are youughing at?" He shook his head as if there was nothing wrong. For a while, he looked like a puppy wanting its master to pet him.

    "You better prepare when the timees," Erwin said out loud randomly.

    "What do you mean?" Laura asked.

    "When I be fully yours," Erwin smiled shamelessly while watching the embarrassed Laura''s face turning red. Speechless, she stood up fanning her face with her hand. While muttering she said, "You should be prepared too."

    From a fifty percent smile, it became a hundred percent smile instantly. Her words echoed into his ears nonstop, and couldn''t contain his happiness. Then there he asked, "Do you have feelings for me now?"

    "IYou do know the answer and so don''t ask me," Laura said with her voice trembling. She wanted to run a far as she could but was stopped when Erwin wrapped his hand with hers saying, "Then tell me."

    His deep voice made her heart beat faster. All she could now was to surrender and tell him, "I doI do have and so don''t make me embarrassed any further." She said and looked away from him, blushing hard like never before.

    From behind she felt an arm wrapping around her waist and the back of her body touches his chest. In a low tone, he whispered.

    "I love you."

    A new morning broke and there was Laura wide awakeying on her bed, remembering the words he told her the other night. They were still echoing into her ears. She grabbed her pillow and stuffed it on her face. Though it wasn''t embarrassing at all, she actually liked it a bit too much and wanted to hearit again and again.

    Fiona knocked on the door before entering and saw a body while the head was covered by a pillow. Out of worry, she walked towards the bed and lifted the pillow up to see Laura with a smiling face on.

    ''It looks like she''s in a good mood'' thought Fiona. Then with a smile, she greeted Laura, "Good morning, Miss Laura! Here is the schedule for today."

 Chapter 110: Decision

    Chapter 110: Decision

    "Here is this week''s progress report," Said Lester as he handed a paper to Laura who was sitting on the chair. She thanked Lester and rubbed her chin, bringing her into deep thoughts. With the help of the Duchess and Viscountess Andrea the sales of nobles buying increased. While for the men, it remained the same.

    But what can she do when men were not that picky about their own clothes? Laura had been forcing Erwin to advertise for her store but he always made an excuse for being busy. Because of that, she decided not to push it any further, it''s not like she can continue to force him to wear it anyway.

    "What about Tine? Her shop opened one week after ours," Asked Laura as she lowered the paper she was reading. She waited for him to speak but he didn''t answer. When she looked at him he seemed hesitant. Raising a brow she asked, "Is there a problem?"

    The troubled expression he made interested Laura. It seems like thepetition between them is finally heating up. A restaurant or a tailor shop who will win? But that doesn''t depend on sales it includes customer service. How can a store keep old customers if the employees aren''t weing?

    Not only that but recently Laura and her team decided to add a suggestion box and their suggestions really helped them to further improve the store. It''s just hard to obtain some of the materials they requested since some were quite pricey.

    "Tell me."

    "If themoners are on your side. Most of the nobles are on Tine''s side since she is the Crowned Prince''s fianc. Lady Tine''s sales are much higher and to add the customers are happy with her food," Lester reported but had a face that shows defeat.

    "We''re not going to lose. It is true that most of the nobles support Tine while only a few support us. But let''s not be impatient. We still have one month left and we don''t need to rush," Laura gave him a smile then stood up to stretch her arms up.

    The assuring words made the worry in Lester drift away. He almost had forgotten who he was serving. But it had been one month since the test and nothing much was happening. He felt that maybe a storm ising even though it is sunny right now.

    On the other hand, Laura didn''t feel worried about her losing. But what she was more worried about was the day Tine will fake her ident. This time the cards will be reversed. Laura deiced to be the one who faked the ident. As this will be attempted murder. But that''s only possible if there are other proofs that Tine tried killing her.

    There was one incident where Tine tried poisoning her but instead, Helga was the one who died. Not to mention Tine didn''t plead to Count Harrison to spare her life. The one and only maid that would do anything for her died in her stead. Such a pity. If Helga were to be alive it would be great. Since she will be the key.

    "Miss Laura? Is there a problem?" Asked Lester stood in front of her desk. She shook her, assuring there wasn''t anything. "Then I will take my leave now."

    "Thank you for today," Laura thanked as she watched the door close. She sat back on the chair and leaned back. It was fine to act like this since no one was here. She looked at her hands as she remembered something about the journal.

    There weren''t any events at all. It''s just like the mana in the journal suddenly filled her. Not to mention since thatst meeting with Septus not once she had heard his voice. If he is a god then why would he grow weak? Do the gods have mana too? But he did mention that his mana drained a lot since he rolled back time.

    Her eyes widened as she thought of something. What if Septus is gone? Laura once remembered a book she read. It said that the gods are immortal; however, once their mana drains they go into a deep slumber. And it could take at least 1000 years until they will wake up. That is what she had thought but there may be other reasons.

    "If that''s the case then that means, that could be ourst meeting," She muttered.

    Laura was startled when a knock suddenly came through her door. Fiona entered the room with a huge smile. She then spoke, "There is a guest, wanting to see you." A guest? Was there anyone who had asked for her? Laura was confused at first but then realized who it was.

    "Let him in," Laura smiled as she moved to the couch. Erwin entered her room with a smile and followed Fiona who gave Laura a wink and walked away. Laura was about to say a word to Fiona but she dashed away instantly before Laura could say a word.

    Laura giggled as she remembered the wink given by Fiona. She almost had forgotten that Fiona was the maid who treated her bad back then. But now she''s so devoted to her. Does one''s heart change that fast?

    She felt a pair of eyes looking in her direction and when she turned to look who it was she asked, "What are you doing here?

    "What? You don''t want me here?" Erwin asked as he slightly frowned.

    "It''s not that I don''t want you to be here. I''m just angry with you" Laura feigned being upset.

    Angry? ''There was a reason why she could be angry.'' he thought. But he didn''t know that she wasn''t actually angry, she only did it in a teasing angry way. There was a reason why though and it was because he wouldn''t wear the clothes designed by her shop. To add, it was specifically made for him yet he doesn''t want to wear it. And it''s just a suit.

    Erwin furrowed his brow and thought hard about it. What is making her angry? But she doesn''t look angry. It means that it isn''t a big deal but she brought the topic up. He continued to y clueless by asking, "What did I do wrong?" Laura was in disbelief and crossed her arms like a child. Making him chuckle.

    "I''m just kidding. Is it because I''m not wearing your shop''s designs?" Erwin asked as he moved to sit beside Laura who moved to the other seat. If he knew about it he shouldn''t be teasing her then.

    "I''m sorry. It''s just that I''m just shy," Erwin rubbed the back of his neck while his ear flushed red.

    Lauraughed out loud then moved back where she sat then asked, "So? That is your reason? The great Duke is shy?"

    "I am a human too, Laura."

    "So answer my question now. Why are you here?" Asked Laura while the fun expression on his face turned serious out of nowhere. So now the conversation would be serious?

    But it looked serious since there was a hint of hesitationing from him. What''s with today? Why are the people hesitating so muchtely, Laura wondered. Erwin wasn''t usually like this either. ''Is he worried that what he''ll say will hurt her?'' she thought.

    "Take your time," Laura said.

    "Do you remember when you said to me about finding evidence? Well, I think I may have found you the best evidence, and to add she may be our best witness." The best evidence and witness. But there isn''t anything about Tine at all. Zero. So how did he find that evidence? Perhaps someone gave it to him?

    "I do not want to spoil it but there is one man who could expose Tine."

    "Man? Don''t tell me it''s His Highness. He''s risking his and the royal family''s reputation just to expose Tine?"

    "Laura, we do not have any other choice. It is against thew that she is threatening a Prince. Also, Elijah allowed it."

    "His Highness did?" Laura stood up and was shocked. She then asked, "He is allowing it?" Erwin sighed out loud and nodded his head.

    "He eventually found out that Winston was doing something behind hid back. It''s a funny story because Winston got scolded badly by him." The bond between the brothers was strong. It''s not like any other ordinary string.

    Though Laura felt troubled with Prince Elijah''s decisions. If the people were to find out about his lost mana they will be in an uproar, wanting Prince Winston to be the Crowned Prince instead.

    "And Prince Winston is alright with it?"

    "Of course he isn''t. Elijah has been working hard as the Crowned Prince. He was the one who led to exposing Marquess Rogen. If he had not asked me to do so I don''t even know what we will be right now."

    Erwin had a point. If this kind of quest wasn''t conducted from the beginning then they wouldn''t be living this kind of life. Not only that but they might not even cross paths anymore.

 Chapter 111: Prince Elijah

    Chapter 111: Prince Elijah

    To think that his brother did not tell him anything, Elijah felt betrayed. The life Winston wanted to live was far from where he is right now. As the Crowned Prince who lost his mana because of attempted murder, he hid it all through his life. But it''s different now.

    His younger brother Prince Winston is being threatened by Tine and to think that Winston epted it in order to for him to keep the title of the "Crowned Prince" was unreasonable. He too wants him to be happy with his own life. He didn''t want Prince Winston to be burdened because of him.

    At the moment, sitting across him was Prince Winston, acting like nothing was happening but in fact, there was. He was avoiding to meet his brother''s eyes and distracted himself by drinking tea, even if he disliked the taste of tea. His actions surely speak louder than words.

    "Winston, you''re hiding something from me," Prince Elijah said as he continued looking in his direction. Prince Winston flinched and slowly turned his head, finally meeting his brother''s eyes. While scratching the back of his head he asked, "What is it?" Even if he lied Prince Elijah will find out about it.

    "Don''t hide it from me," Prince Elijah tapped his foot onto the ground.

    "Don''t hide what?" Prolonged Prince Winston thought he already knew that he was busted.

    "Winstonwhy didn''t you say no?" His words felt far too painful for Prince Winston to answer. He wanted his brother to be the Emperor not him.

    "You are the rightful heir to the throne. Not me," He muttered as he sat back on the couch. Prince Elijah let out a long sigh as he stood up to sit beside his younger brother. He then said, "I don''t mind the secret being revealed. All I care is for the people''s happiness and that includes you."

    Prince Winston shook his head not wanting to hear those wordsing from Prince Elijah. Then what was the point of working hard being the Crowned Prince? It''s all messed up. He knew that if he were to be Emperor then what''s left for Prince Elijah? What will make him different from all the other people in town, not having the "Crowned Prince" title and not having mana?

    "I cannot ept that," Prince Winston said as he clenched his fist. He had already decided even if the secret were to be revealed, he won''t be taking the throne. No matter what happens he will never ept it.

    "Winston, I know you don''t want to but if the people revolt it would damage our reputation," Prince Elijah said as he frowned.

    "I don''t care! You''re the only one who can be the next Emperor. If not then I would replenish my title as Prince. You''re way too kind, brother," Said Prince Winston with anger evident in his eyes.

    The nature of the Crowned Prince was known amongst the servant because of kindness. He didn''t care who touched him and that is why he always gets scolded by his personal aide. But it''s because he treasures the people and making them happy is his priority. He didn''t someone trying to kill him just because he didn''t have mana.

    "You''re just too kind. This is why sometimes I don''t like you," Prince Elijah said to him and stormed out of his office.

    The doors to his office shut while Prince Elijah was left speechless. He removed the ck gloves he wore and looked at the scar on his hand. To begin with, it was his fault for getting carried away for getting poisoned. Not to mention he grew up with a weak body but is now healthy.

    His eyes turned cold as he gazed up the ceiling and massaged his temples after the amount of stress that he has been holding from his work.

    "Your Highness, may Ie in?" Asked his personal aide.

    "Come in."

    A man with long brown hair tied into a ponytail entered the office and was holding a thick pile of paper. The sight of the paper made Prince Elijah close his eyes as he calmed himself. The work won''t stop just like the homework given by his teacher.

    "If you are wondering what I am holding it is not for you. I am just here to send some news to you," Spoke his personal side while Prince Elijah made his way to his desk. He then continued, "Count Harrison is conducting a test on who is worthy to inherit his title."

    "Already? Time flew so fast I am had forgotten about that. Please continue."

    "Yes, Lady Laura opened a shop not to mention her shop is between themoner''s area and the noble''s area. While Lady Tine opened a restaurant exclusively for nobles."

    "Between huh? Isn''t it interesting? How Erwin found an intelligent person just like himself, they must really be for each other," Prince Elijahughed while the serious face made by his personal aide stayed.

    "However, did you know that Lady Tine possesses ck magic?"

    "What? Now that is interesting," Prince Elijah thought intently.

    "And that she was rted to Marquess Rogen?" His eyes widened upon hearing his name since it had been two years since his execution.

    "Where did you get this information?"

    "From his son, Louis Yltra."

    Louis Yltra a son not loved by his father and is amoner now. His title was removed when his father got executed. He became aughing stocking to the other nobles and somemoners hated him because he was Marquess Rogen''s son. He is a pitiful child.

    But what is his motive to tell us about this information? Does he need money or does he need power? Who knows it could be anything.

    "Invite him to my office. I want to know his motives."

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    Prince Elijah continued to work for the rest of the day and at night he decided to release some stress by practicing fencing in an empty ce, only to be surrounded by trees. The swinging sounds of the swords swooshing onto the air and his sweat drips onto the green grass.

    He stopped swinging his sword and was panting. He wore his ck coat on to prevent himself from getting sick and sat under the tree. He looked up the sky, gazing at the full moon. It was beautiful. The way it resonated with his heart and remembering the past.

    This ce was rather a secret ce to him and Prince Winston. It was the ce where they first fought and the ce where they both had a fistfight with each other. The fight was rather childish because it was because of a book they wanted to read.

    He chuckled remembering Prince Winston telling him that he hated him but after when he went missing. He cried out loud apologizing to him.

    The bush behind him rustle and he held gripped onto his sword. When he heard a footsteping close to him he swung his swords towards the person who held his breath and raised his hands up.

    "Winston, what are you doing here?" Asked Prince Elijah as he stared nkly at him. He then lowered his sword and dropped it onto the ground.

    "I was wondering where you were. I''m sorry about earlier," He apologized as he rubbed his neck, looking away. Prince Winstonughed at his actions and ruffled his hair.

    "It''s alright. We''re brothers, we fight and we make up."

    "Just saying but no matter what you say or what the others say. I''m making you Emperor, not me."

    "Then it seems like we need to make a concert n to kick your so-called future wife," Suggested Prince Elijah catching Prince Winston''s attention.

    "You know about it?"

    "I am your brother. What do I not know?" Prince Elijah raised his head and bashfully gave him a smile. In a soft voice, Prince Winston spoke, "Thank you."

    "But it is not my choice if I still be the Crowned Prince. It''s father''s."

    "I know that is why I will convince him. If not I''ll rebel," Prince Winston said as he sat on the ground then gazed up on the full moon.

    "Don''t rebel. I wouldn''t like it," Prince Elijah chuckled as he joined in to watch the moon."

    Two brothers, one blood. A bond between siblings that no other cannot break. Prince Elijah a gentle person, Prince Winston a Prince who adores his older brother. If one were to break thisbo it may be the end of them.

    Well, some say the bond of a sibling is stronger than any other.

    Prince Elijah wished for time to be stopped because he knew the past few weeks will be chaotic. It''s nice to get a breather once in a while. Laura Alvarado, an orphan and someone who would be the next crucial person in changing the world. Not to mention, one day, she may be Erwin''s wife.

    The future Duchess.

 Chapter 112: Being Watched

    Chapter 112: Being Watched

    "Lady Tine, it has been a while. What can I do for you?" The man asked as he lowered his head. Tine was casually sitting on the chair as she was fanning herself using a feathered fan. The man walked towards her direction and kissed her back of her hand.

    Tine looked at the man and was quite satisfied by the way he looked. The timid young man she met before looked sly not to mention he was wearing clothes thatmoners would wear. He stood in front of her waiting for her orders.

    "Louis, you were able to meet the Crowned Prince didn''t you?" Asked Tine as her green eyes slowly met his eyes.

    The way she met his eyes made him shudder. When was thest time she showed him this kind of face? And to think she was a ck magic user how can things not go wrong? A smirk formed on his lips then he answered, "I did and there weren''t any problems. Just like you said I earned a bit of gold from him."

    Hiding that she uses ck magic was no longer needed for her. If the Crowned Prince knows then he knew. If they try killing her without a reason the people might not like it. There will always be a cause of punishing someone by death.

    "Good job. Now go back to the restaurant and govern that ce. I don''t want to help in a noisy ce," Tinemanded.

    Louis bowed his head and before leaving out of the room he wore a brown cap, hiding his appliances from the others, especially Laura. Though he wanted to see her because he thinks Laura is attractive and has quite an interest in her. He imagined different sorts of scenery like the kind of face she makes if they were to reunite.

    There wasn''t a day where he would stop thinking about her. It''s funny how he thinks Laura has a thing for him. But the only way he could meet her if she is able to aplish the things Tine tells him to do. He is basically her puppet.

    Imagine what would happen if Laura finds out there is an obsessive man waiting for her. She would puke just hearing this story.

    "Miss Laura, here is the seal you asked for." Hearing her name being called he stopped walking and looked out the window. He looked down and sees Laura and a maid he didn''t recognize. He watched Lauraugh when the maid tripped but did not fall.

    He felt his heart beating crazily and he gulped as he felt nervous, seeing her. That''s right the smile was what he was after. This smile will be mine soon is what Louis had thought.

    Laura shivered when she felt someone looking at her. Not only that she became ufortable as she looked up the windows but did not see anyone. For a moment there she felt a pair of eyes staring right at her, and that made her shudder in disgust.

    "What''s wrong miss?" Fiona worriedly asked as she looked up the window where Louis was watching from the above. "There isn''t anyone there who are you looking at?" Laura shook her head and stamped the melted wax. She then handed the letter to Fiona who left her side immediately.

    That wasn''t a servant looking at her it was someone else. She stood up and walked away from where she isn''t visible to anyone. Laura thought she was used to people looking at her but somehow the gaze given to her wasn''t normal. She cleared her head and told herself that she was just exaggerating things.

    Laura made her way to her room and sat down on the couch, waiting for Lester''s arrival. During this busy time, he took a leave out of nowhere because Laura identally overworked him. He isn''t as young anymore. Plus it was about time for him to find a lover.

    Just thinking about how time flows quickly, it made her frown. Once this is over, she promised herself that she would visit their grave. Even if they met for a while, for it was as if they were friends for years. It would be nice if they were alive.

    Zeke would make a good personal guard while J is an intellectual who is fitted to be a schr or someone with a decent job in town.

    ''Don''t let those thoughts enter you, Laura!

    She cheered herself up then moved to her new best friend the desk. Her messy desk that has not been organized since Lester went for his small vacation. She pilled the paper together and organized her table. Few minutes Laura took a step back, looking at her organized desk. Somehow she felt proud of being organized in a while.

    "Miss Laura, I''ve arrived. May I enter?" Asked Lester behind the door.

    "Come in."

    The door opened seeing a refreshed and shining Lester. It looks like his vacation went well. Not to mention his face won''t stop shining. How lucky is he to have a vacation Laura thought as she kept her smile on.

    "Thank you for giving me a vacation," thanked Lester as he bowed his head.

    "No, it''s my fault for not looking after you. I remember thatst time I saw youlet''s not talk about that," Laura let an awkwardugh out. She was reminded of someone else''s personal aide. It''s a good thing she isn''t as mean as he is. During Lester''s absences, she asked if ine was still alive.

    "I saw a familiar man leaving the estate earlier," Lester said, catching her attention. Perhaps this man is

    "Can you recall his name?" Laura asked as she pressed her arms on the desk.

    "I''m sorry but I do not remember his name." A sigh escaped from his lips. His brain isn''t working as well since he just came back from vacation. But that man looked very familiar. He then spoke, "If he everes back I will inform you." Laura nodded her head.

    "May I ask what is your progress?" Lester asked as he pushed his slipping sses up.

    "Do we need to talk about that?" Laura asked as she hid her face away from him. In his lowest tone he answered, "No, I see this is why I should not ck off. But I assume you did some."

    "I-I did. I''m not lying."

    "I seenow let''s get to work," Lester smiled as Laura felt her freedom was being crushed by Lester''s harsh orders.

    The whole afternoon reports after reports after reports swarmed her table. It was useless of her to try organizing her table if it would end up being a mess. She looked at the clock and stretched her arms up the air. It''s break time the only time of rest she gets to do whatever she wants that isn''t work-rted.

    Lesterpiled the papers on the table then left the room to send it to Serena. Most of the reports she was doing were mostly based on the shop. The materials and research on what''s best to do for the customers. There weren''t any problems and slowly more nobles were visiting her shop. Something new that happened though was that Erwin ced guards around the shop but Laura forced them to wear clothes and instead help them out in return for them taking care of her.

    It was funny seeing their reactions since both the two guards who were assigned to her shop didn''t know how to deal with female customers. They get shy and scared just talking to them. Wouldn''t a guy like it if girls talked to them?

    "Miss Laura, His Grace has sent chocte mousse for you," Fiona said as she entered the room holding a food tray. Sheid the tray down and watched Laura rush to the couch. She did not take a second to think and gobbled down the mousse.

    "Fiona, earlier in the garden did you feel someone looking in our direction?" Laura asked as she couldn''t help but feel bothered by it.

    "I did but I thought it was just a servant or maid," Fiona blinked twice as she titled her head. She then asked, "Is there a problem?" Laura didn''t say anything and shook her head.

    Even if she told herself not to think about it that much she didn''t like the way she felt back there. As if those eyes who were looking at her had motives to do something to her. She rubbed her arm as she felt shivers running down her spine.

    "Miss?" Fiona asked as she walked closer to Laura. Putting a smile on pretending nothing was wrong Laura answered, "No, there''s nothing. Don''t mind my question at all."

    "I see..." Fiona frowned as she felt Laura was hiding something from her. But remembering what happened that time she didn''t have the right to ask or know any further. Sometimes she doubts herself that Laura doesn''t trust her enough to share her problems.

    "Don''t mind it, really," Laura assured Fiona who put on a fake smile going along with her lies.

 Chapter 113: Problem Occurs

    Chapter 113: Problem urs

    It was going to be a normal day for Laura. Going out to visit the shop, scanning through the papers, and other more. She was sitting on the couch, waiting for Lester or Fiona to arrive in her room to tell her that the carriage arrived. But that peace''s had for the past week would end there.

    The doors of her room banged wide opened, and there was Fiona panting as if she ran all the way from the maid''s dormitory to her room. But with that way she gave a worried expression on her face Laura had a hunch, that there is something wrong.

    "What''s with the rush?" Laura asked as Fiona looked at the hallways before closing the door. She then answered, "Miss Laura, I do not want to be rude, but did you kill a person?" Her brows furrowed, and she thought what a way to start the day.

    "Where did you hear that from?" Asked Laura as she crossed her arms.

    "I heard it from the other maids saying that you murdered someone when you were in the underground market," Fiona said as thest few words softened.

    "I did not kill anyone. Is there a reason why I should kill people?" Laura grumbled. There is no doubt this is one of the schemes of Tine. As someone who knows and used to have the power within the underground market. She would have eyes and ears to report to her.

    "To add, they said you killed twins."

    Laura clenched her fist and looked away. It was a lie and yet to hear this kind of rumor spread amongst the maids and servants it is not right. They do not even know the whole story of what happened in the underground market. The pain and sadness she had to burry in her. Fiona noticed Laura''s change in expression and panicked adding.

    "B-but I do not believe it. You aren''t the type of person who would kill a person."

    That is true she isn''t the type of person to kill someone. It isn''t her morals either to kill someone. She gave Fiona a smile but it faded quickly. As Laura was about to speak the doors opened once again and rushed in Lester, looking panicked.

    Lester read the air between them and realized Fiona had spoken about it already. Not to mention Laura didn''t look alright at all. He cleared his throat then spoke, "The carriage has arrived." Laura didn''t want to go because of the rumors but she can''t let them affect her. She nodded her head and departed from the estate.

    They were on their way to the shop and didn''t realize that the rumors would spread to the people in town. As she was looking out the window a small pebble was thrown in her direction. Then followed other more, she looked to the side to see that people who were throwing rocks at the carriage she rode.

    Fiona closed the window curtains as she got worried about Laura. But when she looked at Laura she didn''t look horrified or whatever. It opened her eyes that Laura isn''t affected by this and so she to shouldn''t be affected by it.

    The carriage stopped in front of the shop and Laura got off the carriage. When both of her feetnded on the ground a small rock was thrown in her direction, aimed at her face. The knight who stood by the entrance pushed Laura away, protecting her from getting hit.

    Laura walked into the shop but there weren''t any people at all. She sees the employees looking at her because of the rumor. Serena walked out of the room and immediately pulled her into another room where others can''t hear them.

    "I''m sorry. I couldn''t open the shop. The people were throwing pebbles and the employees got scared to work," Apologized Serena as she was holding Laura''s hand. Even her business is not affected what else does Tine want to destroy? Serena continued to frown as she didn''t know what to do after hearing the rumors about Laura. But she didn''t believe it since they were all lies.

    "It''s alright. I understand let''s close the shop for the day," Laura smiled but deep down she wanted to storm into Tine''s room and yell at her. But starting a fight won''t fix this false rumor. It''s just like the past again. People believe rumors too quickly.

    The people are angry at her and it''s because of the rumor. A priestess who kills people? It will be the first in history to be recorded. And because a lot of people believed that, surely the business will not go well this week.

    A man wearing a cap entered the store while the other employees politely asked the man to leave the shop. Hearing themotion in the shop Laura walked out of the room and asked the man if he needed anything. But the man did not answer and removed the cap he wore.

    "Do you remember me, Lady Laura?" The man asked.

    "You look familiar."

    "You don''t remember me? How can you not when you kept looking at me that day?"

    This voice and face he looked familiar not to mention the way he looks at her. She knew this feeling and wasn''t able to sleep well because she kept thinking about it. Perhaps this man is

    "Louis? Louis Yltra?"

    "That''s right. Even if I just saw you two days ago you look prettier today," Louis smiled, sending shivers down Laura''s back. The way he gazed at her. She felt disgusted with it and she wanted to send him away.

    Two days ago? Then the man Lester said he looked familiar must be Louis. But why was he in the estate? Now thinking about it the window she looked up to was near Tine''s room. Then it must mean this man has some connection with Tine. He might be the person who spread those rumors around.

    "Is there anything you need?" Laura asked.

    "What do you mean? I thought you wanted to see me?"

    "I never wanted to see you."

    Is this man delusional? Since when did Laura show such ''interest'' in him? Well, she did provoke him in the past and hadpletely forgotten about it. But to think after two years or more Louis thinks Laura likes him? In the first ce she never really had an interest in him at all.

    His forehead creases as his eyes narrowed at her. He didn''t understand why Laura didn''t like him when she had provoked him in the first ce. Not once the image of Laura smiling slipped out of his mind and meeting her face to face is already a big deal for him. He even bought a new white suit just to look presentable.

    "Why? I thought you liked me," Louis sneered as he walked towards Laura but was stopped by the guard. Who stood in between them. This man has gone crazy and not only that he went missing during those two years. Where was he hiding?

    "I think you must have misunderstood something. You never caught my eyes," Laura harshly answered. While Louis clenched his fist then asked, "What do you mean? You looked at me with interest that day. How can you say that?"

    "I don''t recall that at all. You are bothering us please leave," Laura asked as kindly as possible. While Louis charged towards Laura but was pushed down onto the ground by the guard.

    "You love me. You just don''t want to admit it," Louisughed hectically but was silenced when Serena walked towards him and ced a piece of cloth into his mouth. While looking at Laura she said, "This man is disgusting. Let''s go somewhere else." Serena then pulled Laura back into the room where they were talking earlier.

    While the yells of Louis prated the walls of the room Serena couldn''t help but still feel disgusted with him. A son of a former Marquess bes delusional. Maybe the impact of not having a title made him grow crazy.

    But what connection does he have with Tine? To add why is she still staying in contact with him? If people find out about their rtionship the people will be suspicious since Louis is the son of a murderer.

    "Laura?" Serena asked as she gave Laura a cup of warm water.

    "Sorry I just had a bunch of thoughtsing into my head all of a sudden," Laura apologized then she took a sip of the water.

    "What a day it is. But this must be the schemes of Tine. It has to be."

    "I think so too. But I have a feeling it''sing to an end," Said Laura as she ced the cup onto the coffee table.

    "What is?" Serena asked while Laura shook her head.

    "It''s nothing. It looks like this rumor won''t die down. Let''s open the shop tomorrow. I''ll ask Erwin to send two more guards if we don''t want lunatics to enter the shop," Lauraughed and joined Serena.

 Chapter 114: Same Eyes

    Chapter 114: Same Eyes

    The next day arrived and just as she predicted, there were only a few customersing in. It''s not like she could do anything about the rumor since it''s all over town already. The anger she had has subsided but there were times where she would think about it making her feel annoyed all over again.

    She sighed out loud while changing one of the mannequin''s dress into theirtest designs. This dress didn''t have many frills and looked simple but elegant. When she turned her back, all she could see was an empty shop, and all she could do was frown and not think about it any further.

    "Laura?" Serena called as she got worried about her.

    "What is it?" Laura turned her back, seeing Serena putting an expression she never had thought she would. Why does she look sad? Is it because of the rumor? Or is she worried about her? It is unusual for Serena to make a face like that.

    "Are you alright?" asked Serena as she rubbed her arm.

    "I''m alright. Why is did you ask?"

    "No, it''s just that there''s a party tonight and I was just worried if you were going," Serena hesitantly said, making Laura giggle. She thought it would be more than that but it was just about the party. Well thinking about it makes her nervous but she didn''t care much about what others said about her. All she was worried about is the test.

    "Don''t worry about me. I don''t care about what they say. I am still me and the rumors aren''t even true," assured Laura as she gave her a smile.

    "Is that so"

    "I will be fine. Don''t you need to worry about yourself? What dress are you wearing to the party?" Laura raised a brow as Serena started to panic. She ran to the nearest mirror and looked at herself.

    She found herself pathetic with the evident, dark eye bags under her eyes and her dead looking face. It will take hours to groom herself properly and she will need to add more powder to her face than usual.

    "What do I do? I need to prepare myself. I look horrific," Serena cried as she touched her face.

    "Go ahead. You have been working hard and you need a break. Go and make yourself look alive again," Laura joked as for Serena she nodded her head and called for a carriage. Before the carriage arrived Serena asked, "What about you? Aren''t you going back to the estate?"

    "I will in an hour. I was nning to close the shop earlier because we don''t have customersing in," said Laura.

    "See you tonight then," Serena waved goodbye then entered the carriage.

    Laura made her way back to the mannequin she was dressing up earlier and ced it in the window for disy. It''s saddening that only a few came that day and if this continues she''ll need to cut some of the budgets. Sheughed softly thinking she would go crazy with the papers she would need to fix.

    An hourter, Laura made her way back to the estate, and to her surprise, she bumped into someone she hasn''t seen in a while. The blonde girl walked passed Laura as if she was invisible and didn''t even bother looking at her. Tine rather looked happy with the results of the rumor. Even if Laura tries doing something about the rumor there won''t be much that she can do. Unless a much more juicer rumor spreads

    "Miss Laura! Let''s hurry and make you gorgeous. It''s sad that His Grace isn''t able to pick you up today," Fiona said as she pushes Laura into the bathroom.

    "He has his reason not to. Erwin is a busy man."

    "If only you start residing in his estate then everything would be alright. I am still scared of Miss Tine. I can''t imagine an Empire being ruled by her," Fiona shivered as she imagined Tine sitting in front of the people. It didn''t suit her at all.

    "I agree with you but we don''t know what''s going to happen in the future. So you better watch your mouth," Laura warned Fiona who kept her mouth shut instantly.

    The chances of Tine faking her fall was still pretty high, fifty percent perhaps? No, it might be forty. In the past, Laura never had a chance to fight for this title. That''s because she didn''t look fit and didn''t stand out much to the people. Count Harrison didn''t think twice before giving the title to Tine. Which was a disaster. The budget assigned to her was much lower than now and she couldn''t afford to buy a dress to wear to any party.

    Now that it''s different because even though she was quite unsure where the path is going, she is ready when the timees.

    "There you go. You look much more gorgeous with that dress. I assume Miss Serena made it for you?" said Fiona as she braided a small part of Laura''s hair.

    "Serena is amazing. I can''t wait for her other designs."

    "I agree."

    "Miss Laura, the carriage is ready for you," Lester called behind the door.

    "I guess I have no choice but to leave now?" Laura said as she looked at Fiona who was nodding and smiling ear to ear.

    "Have a safe trip!"

    =====

    In a sh, her carriage entered the gates of the pce. The lights were opened and one by one the nobles got out of their carriage. Laura stepped out of the carriage and she knew that she wasn''t weed by the other nobles just by the way they are looking at her.

    Once again those eyes were looking at her. When was thest time she received hateful eyes looking at her? It might be just for now but she hoped for it to disappear and at the same time hopes that the rumor about her would clear out soon.

    She entered the ballroom and kept walking to the area where she usually meets Serena and the otherdies. The otherdies are the Duchess and Viscountess Andrea. But the Duchess iste since there are many other nobles who wish to talk to her. Being popr must be quite tiring.

    As Laura goes nearer and nearer to the spot she usually goes to, she sees Serena and Viscountess Andrea waiting for her. Serena notices her then waves her hands happily. During those two years Serena grew much more mature. She wasn''t as scared to step into the ballroom and face Prince Winston. But usually, she would dodge him and distract herself, in order to avoid him.

    Laura didn''t know if she was stressed because of him and wished to do something about it. But then she decided to leave that to Prince Winston. He should fix his own mess.

    The first thing Serena when Laura her was to touch the dress she was wearing as she couldn''t be any happier by the sess of her own creation.

    "It''s nice to see you again, Miss Andrea," Laura greeted.

    "You look nice in the dress. As expected from my friend," Viscount Andrea gave a wink at Serena who felt shy with her praise. Serena said, "Please don''t tter me. I''m going to have more inspiration on a new creation and get scolded by my older brother."

    "Speaking about your brother. He''s getting married is he?" brought up Viscountess Andrea.

    "That''s right. Miss Eliza is pregnant that is why," Serena said in a whispering way.

    "Please reach my congrattions to him."

    "I will."

    "I do not wish to interrupt youdies but do you mind having a dance with me? Lady Serena?" A man asked as he offered a hand at Serena.

    Serena looked at Laura asking for help but she pretended not to notice it and was forced to ept his hand. She didn''t want to ept his hand but she didn''t want to be rude and make the man sad. It''s just a friendly dance and nothing more.

    "Ido not mind at all," and with that Serena walked to the dancing circle.

    "Don''t you think Serena should move on?" Laura asked Viscountess Andrea who didn''t seem to care about it.

    "I would find another man if I were her," bluntly answered Viscountess Andrea while Laura agreed and couldn''t help but feel bad for Serena.

    "But it''s not like we could control her."

    "Yes, it is her own personal life. It is hers to solve," Viscountess Andrea agreed.

    "Miss Andrea, you''re so stern," Said Laura while Viscountess Andrea pretends not to hear, her making her continue, "I take that back. I''m sorry."

    "What are you apologizing for? There''s no need to do so. It was just a joke."

    Laura was shocked to see a grin on Viscountess Andrea because it was a rare scene. If she had a camera with her she would take a snap of her with that grin and sell it to her husband.

    "You''re smiling," Laura reminded and the grin on Viscountess Andrea disappeared. She then said, "You didn''t see anything."

    "I did."

    "You didn''t."

    "Please ept your defeat," Laura teased.

    "No."

    "I will treasure this memory till I die."

    "Please don''t," Viscountess Andrea got a wine ss from a passing servant then took a sip. She then said, "Aren''t you going to dance with your partner?"

    "He''s not here."

    "Are you sure about that? Look there," Viscountess Andrea pointed her lips, making Laura turn her back to see Erwin, wearing the suit made from her shop.

    "I am notte am I?" Erwin asked as he walked towards Laura.

    "You arevery."

 Chapter 115: Dance

    Chapter 115: Dance

    Laura walked closer to Erwin and turned her head, apologizing to Viscountess Andrea for leaving her alone. But she didn''t look that she cared too much about it and made her way elsewhere, giving the two some time alone. Setting her eyes back at Erwin she notices the suit he was wearing.

    It was one of the suits designed by her shop. Her smile grew big as she went to take a closer look at the suit. Erwin cleared his throat then said, "Aren''t you too close?" For a while, Laura froze but then she took a step then answered, "I don''t think so." Her answer made him chuckle and she then pulled him along, leading him to the dancing circle.

    "May I have this dance?" Erwin asked as he offered his hand to her. Laura dly epted it and ced her hand on his shoulder. This was their first time dancing together and not to mention in public. Her face slightly blushed as she realized they were sticking very close to each other.

    "You look beautiful with that dress. Don''t you realize it''s matching with mine?" Erwin asked. Laura carefully looked at his suit then nodded her head. She couldn''t look at his face as she felt embarrassed by hispliment.

    "Thank you. You look nice with that suit," Lauraplimented and stopped him from talking as she then said, "You should wear Serena''s designs more. It fits you." Erwin hissed and acted like he was undecided about it. He wanted to tease her and so he did.

    "I don''t think so. But the important thing is, aren''t you happy that I''m wearing your suit?"

    "But you don''t wear it every day," Laura argued.

    "I did buy all your suits. I just haven''t worn them. Except for this, because this is the one Serena made just for us," Erwin gave her a wink but his face turned serious as he remembered something. He didn''t want to bring this topic up but he had no choice. "I heard Louis did something."Laura nodded her head. She can''t hide things from him and so it''s better to tell him than hide it.

    "He thought I was interested in him," Laura said hoping that Erwin doesn''t throw a fit for being jealous. This man gets jealous easily but she finds it adorable. Laura called his name when she didn''t hear anything from him.

    Taking a closer look at him he was frowning or rather pouting. A 19-year-old man still pouting because he is jealous. No woman would want to leave this man or talk about another man with a face like that.

    "You don''t like him do you?" Erwin asked a stupid question making Laura deny immediately. Thinking about it why would she like that man? He is not good looking or isn''t charming at all. Not only that she wouldn''t fall in love with a person who thinks she likes him.

    "Erwin, do you not trust me?" Laura asked as she pretended to act hurt. She wanted to tease him back and payback the times when he would tease her to no end. Like a sad puppy, he shook his head then answered, "I trust you. But you don''t like him right?"

    "Silly, how can I like that man when I only have eyes for one?"

    "You''re right," Erwin mumbled feeling shy after what she said to him.

    "And that man is right in front of me."

    The song wasing to an end but before he released his grip off her. He made a bold move, kissing her forehead. The kiss made her speechless and made her want to run away. When she looked at him she saw a sly smile on his face. Laura didn''t know if she should hit him or what but she unconsciously kept her smile on.

    ''Out of all ces, it had to be public where many eyes are present, looking at the dancing circle.'' she thought as she blushed to a bright shade of red. ''Doesn''t he know the meaning of that if he shows these kinds of actions?'' When she hoped the rumors about her would die down she was wrong. For a while there she felt betrayed but there isn''t anything she could do about it anymore. Raising a white g is the best option for her.

    They both walked away from the dancing circle and approached Serena who couldn''t act properly as she was keeping all her excitement from spilling in front of them. Laura knew what was going on in her mind right now and if she speaks a word about it Serena might bomb her with questions.

    "Don''t ask anything please," Laura said to Serena who was smiling weirdly at her. Yep, it''s here Serena, and her imaginations.

    "Don''t worry about me. I should leave you two alone," Serena smirked but was rejected by Erwin who spoke, "Please don''t. I still have unfinished business to tend to. Not to mention there are people wanting to speak with me."

    "That''s unfortunate. See youter, Your Grace," Serena said as she bowed. Erwin waved his hand and walked away from the two.

    The trumpets suddenly yed catching the attention of the nobles. All eyes were looking at the stairs that were covered with a red carpet and entered Prince Winston who made his way down first, followed by Prince Elijah, then the Emperor and the Empress.

    The apuds of the people filled the ballroom as Prince Elijah took a step front to make his speech. Then followed the Emperor who raised his cup to make a toast with the nobles. Laura and Serena raised their ss wines which were given to them by a servant.

    "Glory to the Empire!" Laura and Serena cheered in unison as theyughed at each other after.

    "Isn''t thatdy Tine? What is she doing there?" A nobledy muttered to her friend. While Laura and Serena heard it out loud. They looked at the direction the nobledy was pointing at and made them speechless.

    What is she doing there? Even if she was the Prince''s fiancee it doesn''t mean she could do whatever she wants to do. Laura looked at Prince Winston''s reaction and he too looked shocked. ''This woman is crazy'' Laura thought.

    The noblemen and women were all looking at Tine who looked confident. She then spoke, "Prince Winston, may I have this honor to have a dance with you?" With hundreds of nobles in this ballroom, there was no way he was going to reject it. He stood up from his chair then took her hand saying, "You may."

    Her confidence was up high to the point she didn''t care about being embarrassed with her own actions. From the nobles'' point of view, they would find it romantic but for those who know Tine they aren''t pleased at all.

    Prince Winston led Tine to the middle and signaled the orchestra to y. The music covered the murmurs of the people who looked at them with admiration, but as for Serena she kept looking at the two with an unreadable gaze and didn''t look away. Laura looked at Serena''s serious face and didn''t ask questions since she knew it was unnecessary to.

    What is lost will be lost.

    But because Laura didn''t want Serena to witness it any longer she pulled her away and brought her to the balcony.

    "This is so much better than watching them dance," Serenaughed as she leaned onto the rails.

    "You might fall, be careful," Laura warned. As sheughed along with Serena. Who would want to witness them dance? It is thest thing she''d ever wanna see as the sight was horrendous in every way.

    "Says the one who is joining me," Serena argued back then continued, "Pulling me out was the best decision. I felt like vomiting."

    "I agree."

    "How can Miss Andrea stay in and watch?" Serena hissed as she thought hard about it. Laura then smirked answering, "Do you want to bet?"

    "Sure."

    "I bet she''s not even watching them. She probably made her way to the food area."

    "Now you think about it. Miss Andrea would do that," Serena agreed.

    "You girls are taking me like a fool," joined Viscounts Andrea who was holding a tter of bite sizes desserts.

    "Miss Andrea! When did you enter?" Laura asked as she changed the topic.

    "I was following you both from behind. Don''t leave me with women I don''t want to talk to," Viscountess Andrea said as she walked closer to the two and leaned onto the railings. While looking at the two she asked, "You don''t mind if I join do you?"

    "You''re always wee," answered Laura who giggled seeing Viscountess Andrea act like an improperdy in front of her.

    There are times where Viscountess Andrea didn''t care about etiquettes but that is if she was only alone with people she wasfortable with and close. Even the respected Viscountess acts like a kid once in a while.

    But acting like one from time to time isn''t a bad thing.

 Chapter 116: Run

    Chapter 116: Run

    "I should go back in. I''m not feeling well," Laura said.

    "You should take a rest in one of the rooms," suggested Viscountess Andrea the turned to tell Serena, "We should head back in. We wouldn''t want to catch a cold." Serena agreed with her and they all left the balcony.

    "Will you be alright alone?" Serena worriedly asked as she closed the door. Laura wasn''t feeling well but she still had the strength left to walk to the break room. "Don''t worry I''ll be fine," Laura assured as she made her way to the break room.

    The break room just from its name is a room provided by the Emperor. This room is usually used for nobles who want to take a break or have a rest from the crowd. The break room isn''t that far but it felt far because she had to pass tons of other rooms before getting to that one.

    She didn''t know if she was just hearing things but suddenly she heard footsteps from behind. When she turned her back her eyes became fierce as she saw the person. Laura didn''t expect this person to follow her and not to mention he is someone who doesn''t have an invitation. Coming here uninvited just to find her? Just what does he want from her?

    "Louis Yltra, why are you here?" asked Laura as she slowly took a step back. While Louis suddenlyughed out loud like a lunatic as he brushed his greasy hair to the side. Stillughing he answered, "I''m here to see you of course? I''m here to retrieve my wife."

    Those disgusting words are back and she felt unpleasant about it. Right now all she could think of is that If she were to run back all the way to where the people are she will be safe. But the problem is that she was already nearing the break room and perhaps there isn''t anyone to ask help for anymore.

    "I am not your wife," sternly answered Laura as she clenched her fist. If Louis isn''t armed then there wouldn''t be much of a trouble for her. She could remove her heels and run past through him to get help.

    "She said if I marry you I would live happily," Louis muttered.

    "Who is that she?" Laura asked and Louis'' eyes widened when he realized that he said that out loud. He then changed the topic saying, "Laura, ept it. You do like me."

    Laura had a feeling that she knew who that person is and it was none other than Tine. She probably brainwashed this man, deluding him into having the idea of Laura liking him. But another possibility is that Louis could have nted the idea on his own head.

    "I don''t- what are you saying?" Laura answered back in a stronger tone. Her answer made him angry. He clenched his fist and quickly walked towards Laura, trying to grab her arm. Not thinking twice, Laura removed her heels and threw it at Louis.

    The heels that hit Louis prevented him from being able to grab Laura''s hand as he felt pain in his stomach and his forehead. On the other hand, Laura was running down the hallway with all her might barefooted. Just when she thought her n worked, Louis, who was able to recover after a few seconds, immediately chased after her. Laura made a mental note to thank Serena for designing the dress differently. If designed differently, the dress would be slowing her down as she runs.

    Laura kept looking back and forth to see where he was but just as she turned back again, she was forcibly pulled down by Louis. She lost bnce on her legs which made her drop onto the ground. A small groan escaped from her lips as she tried standing back up. But she fell before she even got to stand up as her foot got twisted from falling.

    "You can''t run away from me," Louis said as he approached her with a creepy grin attached to his face. Laura shot him a re and was about to retort when she suddenly felt a sting on her left cheek. She touched her bruised face and looked up at the man who had pped her then cursed at him.

    "This is why I will never like you."

    Louisughed once more before pinning her hands onto the ground. Laura struggled from his grip but couldn''t remove it and instead kicked him on the stomach making him release his grip off her.

    "This is what you get bastard," Laura cursed.

    She used all her strength to stand up but she winced as her foot became swollen and painful. But she didn''t think much about it and continued running. Since her foot was swollen it made her harder to run away from him. When she turned to her side, she saw Louis looked like he was in so much pain as well, stillying on the ground.

    Her breath steadily became faster and she felt her head spinning. She took a pause and turned to a corner to hide herself from Louis. Laura sat on the ground while panting hard. She closed her eyes as her vision started to spin and ck dots started to appear.

    ''Someone help.'' Those were the words she wanted to yell out loud but she couldn''t. Once her breath returned to normal, she was nning to run back to the ballroom. However, she still couldn''t stand back up because of the pain in her foot. She couldn''t feel any strength on her legs and let out a softugh. This might be the end of her.

    "Laura, I heard that," Louis called with a smirk. His footstep gradually grew louder each second and he was near the area where Laura was hiding. He called once more, "Laura, you can''t hide from me. No matter what happens, I''ll make sure that we will stay together forever and ever." She shivered to hear those wordsing from him and was desperate for help.

    Laura held her breath when she saw the shadow of Louis walking towards her. With how frightened she was at the moment, a tear dropped from her eye and she bit her lip to prevent her from letting a sound out. His footsteps wereing closer and closer until suddenly, his shoes were seen beside her. But because Laura was hiding in a blind spot he wasn''t able to see her, not until he notices a part of her dress showing.

    "So that''s where you were hiding," Louis asked with a grin but it faded when he grabbed her by the hair. She winced and struggled to removed his hand off her hair but his strength was iparable from hers.

    "Release me now," Laura ordered as she felt her breath cutting short.

    "Too bad. I don''t want to," Louis answered as heughed like a maniac and pulled her chin up so that she could look at him. She averted her eyes away from him while she tried to keep her tears at bay. Her mind was nk and she tried her hardest to avert her eyes away.

    After she averted her eyes, Louis was angered and so he pped her on the face once more, as the sound echoed down the hall. At this point, her left cheek was burning and swollen. She regretted averting her eyes but she didn''t want to see his face at all. It was horrifying to see his face.

    "Look at me," Louis ordered but Laura didn''t listen and earned another p on the face but this time it was on the right cheek.

    Laura clicked her tongue then red at Louis. The way Laura looked at him made him scared, making him unconsciously loosen his grip, allowing Laura to kick Louis on the stomach. Not making the same mistake again, Louis pulled Laura down onto the ground with him.

    And just as Laura was on the verge of giving up, the sound of footsteps from the main hallway was echoing giving Laura a tinge of hope in her and proceeded to yell as loud as she can. But before she could let a sound out, her mouth was covered tightly with a hand, but she didn''t give up there. She used that tiny bit of strength that she had left and used it to shake her head from side to side. Because of this action, Louis''s grip loosened a bit and she used this opportunity to scream out loud, calling for help.

    "This voiceLaura?"

    The sound of footsteps suddenly became louder and louder, and suddenly the man came in sight, seeing Laura unconscious and a man holding her down onto the ground. It filled him with rage. His eyes then darted to her swollen cheek foot. This man dares to hurt someone he loves and not to mention it was someone special to him. This person doesn''t deserve to live.

    Erwin punched Louis on the face continuously, not thinking straight with his actions. The guards who witnessed the scene asked Erwin to stop but he wasn''t listening not until her head a gasp from Laura. He then pushed the beat-up Louis to the side and lifted Laura''s body in a sitting position.

    "Laura?" His voice trembled as he held her hand. Hearing the familiar voice, Laura slightly opened her eyes thankful that there was someone to save her. The warmth she felt on her hand made her assured about the man and slowly, her eyes closed.

    The silver-haired man couldn''t forgive what Louis had done. He carried Laura into his arms and while ring at Louis he ordered, "Send this man to prison. Do not kill him for I will be the one to deal with him."

    That night, no one knew about this incident except for her close friends and family. Serena wanted to visit Laura but the fever wouldn''t die down, and so she was not allowed to go in. She couldn''t forgive herself for not going with Laura. If only she went with her then nothing like this would have happened.

    Erwin looked at Laura from a distance and leaned his head on the cold window. He couldn''t forgive Louis for doing this. He warned Laura about him but he didn''t expect Louis to do something like this.

    "Your Grace, this is what Lester sent me," ine said as he took a short nce at Laura.

    "Thank you. We will punish him ording to Laura''s wishes."

 Chapter 117: Losing Sanity

    Chapter 117: Losing Sanity

    "Your Grace, this way."

    The soldier led Erwin to the prison where Louis was put in. He couldn''t bring himself to forgive him, especially since Laura hasn''t woken up after that incident. Her fever was still up and she was suffering terribly despite being asleep. He couldn''t bear to watch her suffer from her nightmares. The soldier unlocked the door while Erwin ordered the soldier to stay outside and wait.

    Erwin''s eyes turned cold just by seeing the foot of Louis. He was tempted to cut his foot so that he won''t be able to walk anymore. Louis raised his head looking at Erwin''s eyes which were not weing at all. It was his first time seeing Erwin this close and he wanted to hurt him since he is that man who stole Laura away from him.

    He smacked his cracked lips as he said sinisterly, "Look who we have here." Then a smile formed on his lips as he tried standing up but couldn''t since he was chained onto the ground.

    "I don''t want this conversation to take long. Who ordered you to do this?" Erwin asked as he grabbed his cor.

    "What do you mean? No one ordered me. I simply wanted to show her my love," Louisughed out loud and groaned as Erwin threw him back down. He rubbed his head then gave Erwin a smile. His smile made Erwin more furious than he already was but still, he kept his cool. It was not the time to punish him yet.

    "Love? Don''t you know what they call people like you?" Erwin asked while Louis shook his head wanting to hear the answer. This man is insane. What has gotten into this man''s head?

    "Do you mind telling me?" asked Louis with curiosity. Erwin didn''t know if this man is stupid or what but for sure this man didn''t care about his own life anymore.

    "Stalker."

    "Stalker? Doesn''t it sound nice? I''ll be known as her number one stalker. Isn''t that nice that she will never forget about me this time," Louis said with a wicked grin, and without warning, Erwin lunged towards him and punched him on the face.

    "Don''t you know what you have done to her?" Erwin grabbed his cor once more but this time he was choking Louis. Louis struggled as he was gasping for air, which made Erwin loosen his grip a bit then continued, "If you don''t wish to die. Tell me who ordered you to do this?"

    "I told you earlier, no one did. But someone did convince me do you wish to know?" Louis raised a brow but kept his smile.

    "Who is it?"

    "Like I''m going to tell you," Louisughed as Erwin fell for his joke. Which isn''t funny at all. Erwin kicked Louis in the stomach and pushed his head down onto the ground. And once more he threatened, "You get to live if you tell me."

    Louis just keptughing as he found it funny thinking his words weren''t true. Either way, if he speaks the truth he will die. No one is going to save him, not even her. The world is cruel and sometimes, people are used as tools to reach the goals of another person. Erwin grits his teeth and stood up dusting off his pants.

    "Let''s see what Laura will do to you," Erwin said as he knocked on the door twice, signaling the soldier to open the door.

    He clearly remembered how he felt that day. When he saw Laura unconscious on the floor with a man holding her down. He remembered how his blood rushed. He wanted to punch Louis and beat him to death. But the guards held him back just as he was losing control of himself.

    Erwin didn''t know what would happen to Laura if she wakes up. Will she detest Erwin for not saving her earlier? He was just scared of seeing the person he loves the most die.

    "Erwin?" called ine who was sitting across him inside the carriage. For the past two days, ine had been worried about Erwin. No matter how hard he convinces Erwin to rest he wouldn''tply, not to mention, his hands were covered with bruises after punching the wall countless times.

    Erwin was busy looking out the window and he didn''t purposely ignore ine. It''s just that he had many thoughtsing in and out of his head. As the days passed with Laura still in aa he became restless.

    "Erwin!" ine called out loud finally catching his attention.

    "Sorry was I spacing out?" Erwin apologizes as he massages his temples and leans back on his seat.

    "You were. Did you even hear what I was saying?"

    "No."

    "Like I said. I''m prohibiting you from seeing, Miss Laura," ine repeated.

    "Why?" Erwin asked while shooting a re at ine who gulped. But he didn''t back down since he knew he was doing the right thing as a worried friend.

    "You need to rest. I''ll ask Mary toe and take care of her. While you need rest," ine said, emphasizing the word ''you''. But this time, out of anger, Erwin smashed his hand on the window, breaking it. ine sat still but didn''t look he would back down anytime.

    "What do you think are you saying?" asked Erwin as he pulled his hand back in.

    "I am not going to repeat it."

    "ine!" Erwin yelled his name out making the coachman startled. He didn''t care about his own health, but to pull her away from him? He didn''t want that. What if the same thing happens again? Who will be responsible for this?

    "I am saying this as your friend. Rest ande backter. I know what you''re thinking. You are thinking the same thing might happen to her again. Do you think the silver moon estate is that weak in security? You are doubting our skills."

    Slowly Erwin calmed himself after hearing those words from ine. Even if they fight a lot to him, ine is like his older brother. Someone who is always by his side no matter how foolish he acts. Somehow he felt bad for yelling his name out loud and smashing the window.

    "Sorry," He apologizes as lowered his head then continued, "I''m just worried. I''m sorry. After meeting Louis, I couldn''t think straight after." ine showed him a smile then spoke, "This is why you need to rest."

    "If the owner of the body doesn''t rest, fatigue will take over you, and you won''t be able to protect the people who you love."

    Erwin kept his tears at bay and clenched his fist. He was frustrated with the recent things and was worried about it. Now thinking about it ine was his first friend and the person who became his friend not out of status but because of personality. What would he do with him?

    "I''m sorry. You''re right I need rest. Do whatever you think is right then just report it to me," Erwin said in a soft tone. ine nodded his head then said, "Yes, Your Grace."

    They arrived back in the silver moon estate and the first thing he does was visit Laura before resting. He had promised ine about resting and didn''t have ns in breaking it. He touched Laura''s forehead and smiled as her fever has cool down.

    He touched her fingers then asked himself was she always that thin? The first thing he would do once she wakes up is to feed her and add more meat into her body. Staying too slender might affect her health and he didn''t want that to happen.

    "Erwin,e and go rest," Called ine who was standing by the door waiting for Erwin to leave the room. Erwin continued to look at Laura then said, "Goodnight see you tomorrow."

    The next morning raised and standing in front of the room where Laura was sleeping in. Mary opened the door with her right hand while her luggage on the other hand. It has been a while since she took care of Laura and she was excited but saddened by the fact she was still in bed.

    Mary imagined Laura sitting on the couch eating her favorite dessert but it isn''t going to happen any time soon. She was grateful for Erwin having a carriage bring her all the way here. At first, she didn''t understand why Laura was being cared for in Erwin''s estate but it seems like he ordered Count Harrison to have Laura in his estate.

    On the other hand, when Count Harrison heard the news about Laura, he was worried, but upon hearing that the Duke was by her side he didn''t worry that much anymore. As for Tine she was quite happy with it and wished that Laura would never wake up.

    Mary ced her luggage in the corner of the room and changed the towel on her forehead. In a soft tone, Mary said, "Please wake up soon. Many people are waiting for you."

 Chapter 118: Missing Him

    Chapter 118: Missing Him

    Days have passed, and the eyes that everyone had been dying to see have finally opened. Laura got up from the bed and looked at the unfamiliar surroundings. She felt her body being stiff as if she had not walked for weeks.

    As she was about to get off the bed, the door opened and entered Mary who widened her eyes and almost dropped the vase she was holding, upon seeing the person who was originally lying down, now sitting down on the bed.

    "You''re awake!" cried out Mary as she rushed towards Laura and noticed that she was just about to get off the bed. "Get back into bed," Mary ordered, and Laura followed as she was still half-awake. ''Oh, It''s Mary, this might be a dream; she thought. But once Mary gave her a cup of water she then realized it wasn''t. The feel of the ss cup was real and was just what she needed now, as her scratchy throat was begging for water earlier.

    "What happened to me?" Laura asked. Then a shback appeared in her head, making her shiver. As Mary was about to touch Laura, she pped her hands away. She was shocked by what she had done and immediately apologized to Mary, who said not to mind it.

    "Almost a week. That''s how long you were asleep," Mary shed a smile but the way she said it didn''t sound happy but rather sad. Mary rubbed the hand Laura pped earlier and sat on Laura''s bed. She then said, "Don''t worry, you''re safe here. No is going to hurt you here."

    Laura looked once more at her surroundings and realized that it did look familiar. The walls were blue, and the interior looked expensive. That''s when she realized that she was in the Ferguson Estate. Then from her shback, she realized that the man who saved her was Erwin. He must have been worried about her, but she doesn''t see him, and somehow she felt sad.

    "If you''re looking for His Grace, He''s just taking a break right now," Mary giggled as Laura denied about finding him.

    "Thank you, Mary. But why are you here?" Laura asked as she stretched her stiff body as sheys on the bed.

    "His Grace asked me to look after you," answered Mary.

    "Do the people know about this?" Laura asked, hoping it doesn''t spread to the people because if it does, things might get worse. Mary shook her head, then said, "Don''t worry about that. ording to ine, the pce guards are silenced to talk about this. If they do, their heads will be cut off."

    Mary then stood up, and with a smile, she asked, "Do you want some chocte mousse?" Laura''s face lit with happiness, and she nodded her head. There is no way she was going to rejected that offer. But before she even got to take a bite, Laura''s stomach grumbled out loud, making them bothugh. "I''ll be back with porridge, and so please stay in bed."

    Laura nodded her head, but once Mary left the room, she stood up from her bed and thought it''s better to move her body after being asleep for almost a week. But that''s quite long. She wondered if she got a fever during that time she was asleep.

    Even if Mary was there to wipe her body and change her clothes, she still felt sticky. She grabbed a in-looking dress that was left on the table beside the vase and went to take a bath. It took a while for the hot water to fill the bathtub, but it was worth the wait.

    She dipped herself into the warm bath and let out a sigh. But out of nowhere, she hears Mary calling for her. Laura felt apologetic for making Mary again and called for Mary out loud. The bathroom door opened, and Mary scolded her for almost the whole time she was in the bath. This is what she gets for, not listening to Mary.

    "Geez, you just recovered, and there you are doing whatever you want," Mary grumbled as she dries Laura''s hair with a towel.

    "I''m sorry, Mary. I just felt sticky all over my body," apologized Laura as she looked at Mary from the mirror.

    "And because you didn''t listen to me, the porridge is cold now. You''re not getting chocte mousse today."

    "No, I''m sorry to take anything except for the chocte mousse," Laura begged as she turned her back, looking at Mary with pleading eyes. Mary couldn''t bear to see her pleading eyes, and in the end, she epted defeat and gave the chocte mousse to Laura.

    While Laura was eating her chocte mousse, someone knocked on the door before entering. She turned her head to see ine, and while bowing his head, he said, "His Grace ordered for you to be checked up."

    "Come in," Laura said and ced the te onto the table. ine kept looking at Laura as he was wondering how a person can be so energetic after that kind of incident took ce. Just thinking about it, shivers crawled his back while Mary asked, "Are you catching a cold?"

    "No, I just had some thoughts I''m not supposed to think about," ine flusteredly answered, making Mary giggle.

    "You''re weird, but I like it," she said to him and made his heart skip a beat. ine cleared his throat, then said, "I''ll take that as apliment then."

    The doctor removed the stethoscope and hung it around his neck. He crosses all the things written in the paper that he held, then said, "You''ve recovered but still be careful about your health." Then he looked at ine then reminded him not to feed her anything asides from porridge for at least three days. If not, her stomach will not digest the food properly.

    "Also, please feel free to call me if nightmares ur. It can affect your mental health after all," The doctor reminded.

    "Thank you very much," Thanked Laura, who was sitting on the bed.

    The doctor left the room while Laura felt guilt about eating something else asides from porridge. Well, she can''t do anything when half of the mousse was already in her stomach. As the minute''s pass, she finds her eyes trained at the door.

    That is because she was waiting for someone toe and visit her. The sun was about to set, and yet she still hasn''t seen him. Usually, he would be here talking to her about various things. But he isn''t here, and it made her quite lonely. Laura was thankful for having Mary in her room, but it''s just different. The feeling is different when the person you like isn''t by your side.

    Mary, who was with her the whole time, notices that Laura kept looking at the door. She felt bad for Laura right now since she didn''t know why Erwin still hasn''te to see her. He isn''t dead or anything, but he''s just taking a break releasing all his worries.

    They were advised by Erwin to say that he''s busy with work and used Louis as an excuse for why he isn''t there. Mary did feel bad for Laura, but Erwin is also a human. A person who needs rest and needs to be alone to clear his thoughts.

    "Laura, are you perhaps feeling lonely?" Mary hit the bullseye, and Laura panicked, answering, "No, I''m not. You''re here. Why do I need to feel lonely?" Mary giggled the way Laura tried hiding about it.

    "It''s alright. I know you are since you want to see His Grace," Mary said as she closes her luggage. Laura, who was sitting on the couch, apologized in a soft tone and lowered her head. "I said it''s alright. How lucky you are to fall in love." Mary teased as she acted to be jealous.

    "We''re the same age, and aren''t you interested in anyone?" Laura asked as her face lit up as the conversation became interesting.

    "No, not really. But I do n to find one soon since my mother has been bugging me about it," She sighs just remembering the long letter sent by her mother. They were allints and profiles of her so-called future partner. But Mary didn''t have any interest in them; in short, they weren''t her type.

    "No pressure. Just find someone who I could approve of," Said Laura.

    "Give me an example of who could pass your standard."

    "Let''s see. Someone like ine or Lester," Laura nodded her head, imagining how Mary would act when''s in love. It might be a once in a lifetime scene.

    "Someone who has high standards. That might take me years to find one."

    "That''s if you are interested in either of them," Laura gave her a wink.

    "Not quite, but who knows."

    From behind, they heard someone clearing his throat, and when they turned their backs, they saw ine standing and hiding his embarrassment from hearing their conversation. He then said, "I''ll pretend that I didn''t hear that. The Duchess asked if you would want to join her for dinner."

    "I should. I need to thank her for allowing me to stay here for the past days."

    "I''ll inform the Duchess. See youter," ine bowed his head and left the room.

 Chapter 119: Eavesdrop

    Chapter 119: Eavesdrop

    There wasn''t much time left till supper and so Laura changed into a more presentable dress as the white dress she wore at the moment resembled 0more of a nightgown than a casual dress. After she finished changing into a proper dress, Mary escorted her to the dining room, even if she didn''t have to do so.

    "Laura! You''re here! How are you feeling?," the Duchess asked as she stood up and brought Laura to her seat. While giggling, Laura answered, "Because of your hospitality, I''m feeling good as new." Laura then took her seat and her eyes wandered to the table in front of her and realized that instead of three, there were two tes only.

    "If you''re asking where Erwin is he''s just busy right now," The Duchess said as she took her seat after. She then nodded her head at a footman to start serving the food. The footman nodded his head in return and left the dining room.

    So that''s why she hasn''t seen him. He was just busy. Laura didn''t realize that she was frowning until the Duchess pointed it out.

    "Do you want to see him that bad?" She teased, making Laura blush. As Laura was about to speak, the door opened and the servants came in a line andid the food in front of them. Laura''s face was still flushed from earlier, but what the Duchess said was true. She wanted to see him again but she was not that desperate. If she were to wait a hundred years for him, she''d still do it.

    "I do but he''s very busy isn''t he?" answered Laura as she waited for the Duchess to touch the food before she could, as it ismon courtesy. The Duchess shed a smile then she said, "You remind me of my husband." She giggled as she picked up her fork and knife, and proceeded to eat. When she looked up, she noticed that Laura was looking at her hesitantly.

    "Go ahead, it''s alright with me if you have things to ask." said the Duchess kindly.

    "How did you and the previous Duke meet?" Laura has been curious about it since she never really talked much about the previous Duke. But for sure he was a wonderful person as he raised a wonderful son.

    "Just like other nobles, we had a political marriage. At first, we didn''t get along but slowly we started to ept each other to the point we fell in love. This is actually quite embarrassing to tell," The duchessughed nervously as she fans herself.

    "I think it''s wonderful. Not all couples who went through an arranged marriage go along with each other. Some just marry each other for fame. I think it''s a very wonderful love story you guys have," Laura smiled.

    "Let''s eat before the food gets cold," The duchess said as Laura nodded her head and ate her porridge.

    The food in the Ferguson estate never failed to surprise her even if all she could eat was porridge. She was so tempted with the roasted chicken in front of her but she held herself back since she just recovered. After supper, Laura and the Duchess moved to another room and continued their conversation earlier. For some reason, their topic moved to Louis.

    At first, Laura didn''t want to talk about it but she pushed herself to do so. It is the first step in oveing a traumatic event. The Duchess knew what happened as she heard it from Erwin. When Erwin came back home with Laura in his hands the Duchess didn''t know what to do because Erwin''s eyes were filled with anger.

    The Duchess thought Erwin would go rampage but that never happened. After leaving her in the room, he went back into his room immediately and took a rest. The way how Erwin acted shocked her since it was very unusual. So she asked ine what has gotten with Erwin and all he said was that was the result of the power of friendship.

    It made Lauraugh hearing that because she could imagine how ine said it. ine can be serious but he jokes around a lot with people he is close with. He is a good friend.

    "I was speechless andughed it off since it was true. Without ine being by my son''s side I don''t think he would be the person he is today ."

    "I agree," Lauraughed as she poured tea into the Duchess''s empty teacup.

    "I have something serious to ask you," the Duchess said and she wasn''t kidding, as her yful eyes suddenly turning serious. Laura gulped thinking she did something wrong. The Duchess then continued, "Is Tine Alvarado threatening Prince Winston?" How did she know about this? Laura felt her stomach tighten into knots and nodded her head. She can''t lie in front of the Duchess.

    "Yes, she is," answered Laura honestly.

    "Then I believe that there is a possibility that she sent Louis to you."

    "I think so too. My memory is a little bit vague but I remember Louis saying her name. To add, he came to our estate and even infiltrated my shop," Laura clenched her dress and couldn''t bring herself to forgive him. He had done so much damage to her and it might be because of Tine.

    "I''ll investigate more about that, though I think a certain person would not like me to be involved. What are you doing there behind the door?" The Duchess asked as she turned around, while the door slowly opened and there Erwin was, awkwardlyughing.

    "I''m sorry to intrude with you twodies," Erwin apologizes as he continued to stay by the door. The Duchess shook her head then invited him to sit. On the other hand, Laura felt nervous but at the same time, happy seeing him. He looked a bit better than he did thest time she saw him. The eye bags under his eyes were gone and his face was shining brighter than usual. This is the power of sleep.

    The next thing he did was to look at Laura but he shyly looked away the moment their eyes connected and sat beside her. Now there was an awkward atmosphere surrounding them and they didn''t know why it was happening.

    "This man there kept listening to our conversation since dinner," The Duchess pouts then takes a sip of the warm tea. Erwin apologized then said, "It''s because I was excited to see dear mother." He was saying the truth but at the same time lying. He just wanted to hear Laura''s voice and that was it.

    "Don''t lie to your mother. Anyway, did you find anything from the investigation?" asked the Duchess while Erwin nodded his head then looked at Laura.

    "We were able to make Louis speak up and he confessed it was Tine''s order," answered Erwin as he looked back at his mother.

    "But that doesn''t mean we will let him do as he pleases. I''m sure you already made a n," The Duchess raised her brow while Erwin nodded his head. It was Laura''s first time seeing the Duchess act serious and scary.

    The Duchess was always kind and had this carefree aura around her. But when she bes serious it gets scary and unexpected. ''Well, this is the power of royalty'' Laura thought.

    "Do not worry mother. We will expose Tine and if she does something else to Laura, or to our family I will make sure Tine doesn''t get out alive," assured Erwin as the Duchess nodded her head approving of the ns of Erwin.

    The truth is the Duchess didn''t like how Laura was bedridden for days. If Erwin was calm during those days. The Duchess wanted to bust into the Alvarado estate and pull Tine''s hair out. For the first time, her ideal daughter came to her and a person dares to hurt her.

    "Mother, please calm down," Erwin shed her a smile making her clear her throat and apologize. Like mother like son the power of DNA is strong.

    "Anyway, for now, you will be residing in this estate," said Erwin but Laura didn''t agree with it. If she left the estate what would happen to Lester and Fiona? They might be pawns of Tine and she might hurt them.

    Laura felt a hand on her head. She looked at Erwin who then said, "Don''t worry about them. I asked Gusion to give them protection. If his barrier gets destroyed he will immediately inform us." Laura nodded her head and thanked Erwin softly. What can she do without him?

    "But there is a risk to this," Erwin added while Laura started to worry as she predicted that the secret might leak. "The secret we are hiding will get exposed. That''s because for sure right now Tine is nning thoroughly about this. How Laura is safe and not dead."

    "Erwin! Where are your manners?" scolded the Duchess while Erwin didn''t listen to her and continued, "He allowed me to do so." The Duchess shook her head and sighed out loud.

    "I''m sure His Highness has made his decisions?" The Duchess raised a brow and ced the teacup on the table.

    "Yes, he was fine with it since he didn''t want Winston to suffer and he has made his decision. No matter what happens he will continue being the Crowned Prince."

    "I like that decision," the Duchess broke into a smile then looked out the window. She then said, "The night is gettingte and I''m sure both of you still have a lot to talk about." the Duchess stood up and said her goodbyes. Just before the door closed she turned around and said.

    "Don''t do anything you''re not supposed to." It made the two blush and as they looked at each otherughter broke out. While standing up Erwin held Laura''s hand then said, "Let''s go back to your room. Don''t worry I won''t do anything." Laura pped his back and walked ahead of him.

    "I''m sorry it was a joke," Erwinughed while apologizing as he followed Laura.

 Chapter 120: The Secret Is Out

    Chapter 120: The Secret Is Out

    When things are going ording to her ns, it somehow fails at thest moment. It always happens to her all because of that orphan. Why do things always go right for her? Can''t she just die and let her do whatever she wants. The luxurious lifestyle she wished to live right in front of her eyes the moment she saw Laura.

    "Lady Tine, you are summoned by the Crowned Prince."

    Crowned Prince? What does he want from someone like her? Tine gasped and her eyes widened as she realized what it is about. For sure it was about Louis since Laura is safe within the Ferguson estate.

    But Tine couldn''t ept theing of her end. She needed to run away or else she will be killed. It''s a good thing that she prepared for this. She smirked at the guard who raised his brow out of confusion and suddenly he sees a ck cloud around Tine''s hands.

    "Goodbye," Tine said and vanished along with the dark cloud.

    The guards who witnessed the ck magic used by Tine went into a panic. They immediately rushed back to the pce to report it to Prince Elijah who didn''t look shocked at all. Just like he had thought she can also teleport but probably not on a huge scale.

    But because Tine revealed one of her powers there is a risk she would try entering the pce. Prince Elijah sent orders to add more pce guards and to be cautious of their surroundings. With Tine being able to manipte people, he or the Emperor might be in danger.

    The news about Tine disappearing reached the ears of Count Harrison who was in disbelief. Even if he knew nothing about Tine having ck magic he was forced to be brought into detention and will be interviewed.

    That doesn''t mean Laura would be able to escape this. She too will undergo detention and interview. At first, Erwin opposed to the idea of Prince Elijah but he reminded him the people might suspect her as an ally of Tine.

    "It''s alright. I don''t mind doing it. It''s better not to be suspected by the people," agreed Laura as she walked into another room where the generalmander was in charge of asking questions. Erwin clenched his fist as he watched Laura enter the room. He then apologized to Prince Elijah who said not to mind about it.

    The news was brought to the ears of the people about the secret that the royal family had been hiding for years. There were mix feelings among the people as some didn''t care as Prince Elijah was a good leader. While the others were angered and asked him to step down from his position.

    If this is not going to be fixed, the people might start arguing with one another, bringing the town into chaos. But that isn''t the worse case. The worse case is those nobles who detest the royal family or the anti-royals. They are nobles who disagrees with the way the royal family works.

    "What are you talking about? If His Highness didn''t eliminate the ck organization group. For sure there are kids who would still be suffering!"

    "How can a ruler rule without mana? Not also that but they lied to us for how many years!"

    "They have their reasons! But I do not care if our future Emperor does not have mana. It doesn''t matter."

    "What did you say? This is why this Empire will fall!"

    "What?"

    The people started to argue with one another. At first, they used their mouths butter on, they started to throw harsh words and eventually, things at each other. Prince Elijah had no choice but to bring down soldiers to dissolve the fights and if they do not still listen, they will need to use force.

    Back in the room where Laura is being questioned the General Commander nodded his head. While another man wrote every single word she said.

    "Thank you for cooperating, you may now leave," The General Commander bowed his head and followed his back.

    "Thank you for your hard work," Laura smiled as she left the room. As she opened the door Count Harrison rushed towards her and tightened his grip on her shoulder. She winced while the Count looked horrified. He looked as if he was about to lose his mind, looking at Laura he asked, "Where is Tine? Do you knew where she is?"

    Laura shook her head and pitied Count Harrison. Just hours ago he heard about the news about his daughter and now she is missing. He couldn''t ept it and continued to grip onto Laura''s shoulder not until he felt a hand on his shoulder.

    "Count Harrison, you are hurting her," Erwin said to Count Harrison who released his grip off her shoulder then fell onto his knees.

    While looking at Prince Winston he was begging to find Tine but he received cold res from the Prince. Prince Winston didn''t understand why the Count wanted him to find Tine if she was a threat to them right now. Count Harrison knows what Tine had done not just to Laura but to the royal family.

    Another person entered the scene leaving Laura speechless. This isn''t a dream and she knew, but why is she still alive? Laura reached her hands out but before she could Erwin held her hand and gave her a smile. Telling her to wait and listen.

    "It has been a while, Count Harrison," She bowed then looked at Laura.

    "Helgawhy are you here? Didn''t I send you away?" Count Harrison panicked as she walked towards her. But the first thing she did was p the Count on the face leaving him speechless. He touched the burning part of his face then looked at Helga.

    "I am here as a victim of Tine and also a witness to an attempted murder."

    It was real, Helga was still alive. Laura looked at Erwin in disbelief while he slightly pulled her back. He then spoke, "Thank you foring here, Miss Helga." Helga nodded her head and continued to put on a straight face.

    "I wonder what yourte wife will say to you after seeing you in this kind of state. Didn''t she teach you to face the reality?" Helga harshly said as she walked towards the side of Laura then continued, "Your daughter is not an angel. She is a demon."

    Laura wanted to speak up for Count Harrison but she wasn''t in the position to do so. She then remembered something. She almost forgot that Helga was the maid of thete Countess and a friend of the Count. The three basically grew up with each other and to see Helga speak up it was very inspiring.

    "Helga, why? Why didn''t I notice it earlier? I am ashamed of myself. Not only did I hurt a friend and a daughter, but also the royal family," Count Harrison lowered his head as he was still on his knees.

    "Be ashamed of yourself. I have no intentions of helping you. I will fulfill my duties as a rightful citizen of this Empire. I will not let this Empire fall because of one person. I too need to take my revenge," said Helga as she looked at Laura once more.

    Laura could feel it. The revenge she has been waiting for is finallying to an end. Once they catch Tine then it will really be the end. Just thinking about it, shivers crawled behind her back. ''Don''t get ahead of yourself'' Laura told herself and kept her face straight.

    "Count Harrison, you and your servants will be ced under house arrest and as for Laura she will be staying in the Ferguson estate," said Prince Winston as he called a few soldiers to escort him back to his estate.

    Count Harrison nodded his head and quietly followed the soldiers. As he walked away he kept his head low, feeling ashamed of himself. He couldn''t bring his anger out since he was tired from all the worries. He told himself that it wasn''t Laura''s fault but his. He didn''t know the true personality of Tine.

    "Miss Helga, we will provide you a room in the pce. As for you two, you may now go back home and take your rest," said Prince Winston as he massaged his temples. Erwin ced a hand on Laura''s shoulder but she was looking at Prince Winston with a worried expression.

    "Your Highness, if you need to take a break please do so. Also, I''m sure if you clear the misunderstanding between the two of you. She would be pleased about it," Laura said to him who slightly smiled then nodded his head.

    But deep down in him, there was a bit of doubt. He didn''t know if she was still waiting for her or if another man has already captured her heart. That''s because at the party, he saw Serena dancing with another man and she looked like she was having fun. But if it''s to clear the misunderstanding and be friends like before then he should see her soon.

 Chapter 121: DO NOT READ SKIP THIS Chapter

    Chapter 121: DO NOT READ SKIP THIS Chapter

    (PLEASE DO NOT READ THIS CHAPTER)

    "Like a shadow, it was still and quiet but the presence is visible," She mutters out loud as she intensely looked at the journal that wasying on the desk. It was a riddle again. Just like how everything started. How memorable Laura thought as she opened the journal.

    The revenge she always wished for was finallying. It wasing to the end and she didn''t know how to feel. Laura frowned as she read thest sentence of the journal, "The final quest." The doors opened and startled her as she closed the book before the man entered. He sees the journal Laura was holding and clenched his fist.

    "Is it another one?" Asked Erwin as he sat on the couch. Laura nodded her head and ces the journal back on the desk. "It''s that final quest. After, there isn''t anything anymore," A hint of sadness was seen in her eyes and he notices it but didn''t say anything tofort her.

    "Are you that sad?" He asked and looked at the ck-haired girl who didn''t answer his question.She sat across Erwin put on a smile, "Honestly, I am but at the same time I''m nervous."

    Once Tine is gone away from her life what will happen to her? Of course, she dreamt of lying freely without anyone to stop her. Everything she worked for will be paid off and the things she wished to do in the past are now all possible to do.

    "Don''t be," assured Erwin. "I will always be by your side. So you don''t need to worry about your future. Once this is over you will now be free." Laura nodded her head as she wiped a tear away from her eyes. She shook her head and told herself it isn''t the time to cry. But to solve the riddle given by Septus.

    "Now, let''s solve this riddle. Though I think we a have a clue on what it might be about," said Laura as she said the riddle out loud for Erwin. "I have a feeling Tine is imposing as someone in this estate."

    Erwin gave her a ''what?'' and disbelief look. There is no possible chance Tine is able to break through the barrier made by Gusion. But as he thought deeper into it, he realized that it was possible. Since the barrier was only made only two days after Tine escaped. There is a possible chance that Tine had been living around this area since then.

    "But who could it be?" muttered Erwin as he rubbed his chin. His eyes widened and he looked at Laura, hesitant to say a word to her. But she noticed his troubled expression and told him to spill it. "I don''t know but what if she''s controlling Mary?"

    Her brows furrowed ''it is possible'' but she didn''t feel anything strangeing from her. There isn''t any ck aura surrounding her, there was nothing. She wanted to defend Mary but when it''s during this kind of crisis, every single person is a suspect and that includes Erwin.

    This might be a reason why Tine has still not been caught. She might be imposing as one of the servants of this estate. It sends shivers down her spine as she thought about it. It''s like saying that these past two days, they have been living in the same ce. Laura could have died since before.

    But knowing what kind Tine is she isn''t patient. Either way, Laura needed to n and assign guards somewhere around her room.

    "I think you know but for now we cannot trust anyone. That includes you and me. Honestly, it scares me that I''m talking to the fake Laura. But you are the real one. I know," Erwin stood up and tucked Laura''s hair behind her ears.

    "I know," Laura leaned her face into his hand while the other held his hand. Without a signal, he kissed her forehead making her blush. This time Laura didn''t run away since she wanted to treasure this time while they trusted each other. "Don''t worry. I''m here for you," he whispered into her ear. As he wrapped his arms around her waist and snuggled on her shoulder.

    "Thank you, Erwin."

    But they both knew the attack would be at night.

    After their conversation, they stopped trusting each other and became more cautious of who they were with. Even if there are trusted people in this estate, for now, it''s best not to. Erwin made his way to tell the Duchess about it. While Laura walked back to her own room.

    There standing in front of her room was Mary and Fiona, waiting for her to arrive to enter the room. Act normal Laura told herself as she was getting closer to the two smiling maids. It was painful not to trust but this is what she needs to lure Tine out.

    "Thank you for waiting let''s get in the room," Laura smiled while Fiona opens the door for her and enters after Mary. "Please let me brew you some tea," Said Fiona who was about to leave the room not until Laura stopped her.

    "I''m not in the mood to drink tea. I''m sorry," Laura apologizes.

    "What?" Fiona asked in a low tone as if she was angry. "Are you not feeling unwell?" Fiona asked. While Laura notices the sudden change of tone from Fiona. It was suspicious because Fiona never asked rudely towards her.

    "Don''t worry too much, Fiona. I''m just not in the mood to drink tea," answered Laura as she pretends those words said by Fiona entered and left her ear. Fiona kept her smile on and nodded her head.

    Laura looked away from their sight while the corner of her eyes looked at Fiona whose smile was gone. Is this a test? Why was it that easy? What did she expect from Tine? She isn''t smart in these kinds of situations. But Laura gave Tine a point for hidden well while she was just hiding in the silver moon estate the whole time.

    Let''s y with her Laura thought in her mind. A little bit of entertainment wouldn''t be that bad since it''s already Tine''s end. Her story is ending and there isn''t anything she could do.

    "Fiona, what''s wrong?" Mary asked as she looked worried at Fiona who looked like she was having a hard time breathing. Laura turned around to see what was happening and as she took a step Fiona coughed blood out. Droplets of bloodnded on to the ground while Laura began her acting.

    She rushed towards Fiona and asked Mary to call a doctor. Fiona looked in so much pain but she held her groans in and pushes Laura away from her. She didn''t want her help that was her eyes speaking, looking at Laura with a re.

    Laura acted frightened with voice trembling she asked, "Fiona? Are you alright? What''s happening to you?" Fiona or rather Tine held the smile saying Laura was a fool for falling into her acting. In the appearance of Fiona but in the soul it was Tine. The one controlling Fiona is Tine.

    Imposing as another was harder than what she had thought. But she was just controlling Fiona''s body. ''How can her body be this weak?'' Tine asked herself, and while shaking her head she said, "I just need rest. Can I go back to my room?"

    "I''ll ask Mary to bring the doctor to your room. Make sure you take lots of rest," reminded Laura as she watched Fiona being helped by the other servants.

    When Tine left the room Laura couldn''t help but be furious with Tine. She used Fiona''s body to the point of making her cough blood out. This is unreasonable there is no doubt she needs to find Tine''s body and capture her.

    The journal she had is a powerful tool. It speaks about the future and it should not exist in the hands of someone evil. If one day the journalnds onto the wrong person it would end up like a disaster. It''s best to burn the journal so that it could not be used anymore.

    It might not be safe with the hands of the Head Priest since the generations will change into something more. It''s best if this journal is burned.

    "Uhm, can you light the firece?" Laura asked a maid who nodded her head and started the fire in the firece.

    Before dropping the journal into the firece, she ced the book onto her forehead and muttered, "Thank you for your hard work. But if I keep you in this world, it might be too dangerous. Septus, when the timees again. Feel free to call for me."

    Not thinking twice about her own decisions she dropped the journal into the firece and watched it burn into ashes. It''s for the best in this world.

    Like a shadow, still and quiet, but the presence is visible. The final quest.

 Chapter 122: DO NOT READ THIS Chapter

    Chapter 122: DO NOT READ THIS Chapter

    .

    .

    .

    Being back in his own office meant more work to do. Things have gotten chaotic not just the citizens but within the nobles too. Manyint letters were sent to his office especially about the secret. But this is what they had nned for and there is no turning back.

    Prince Winston sighed heavily as he lowered the paper he was reading and ced it on the pile of stamped papers. Comints here and there they don''t even know anything. It''s better if they just shut their mouths and not add to the problem.

    Prince Elijah assigned him to deal with the nobles while Prince Elijah himself will deal with the people as this is his responsibility. Being a prince is a pain in the past but this is his duty as one.

    "Your Highness, another batch has been sent," Said his butler who didn''t know what to say after as the number of letters increased. The way his butler acted Prince Winston already knew what it was about and told him to bring it in. A troubled expression raised on him and seeing the letters made him feel more tired.

    "This will take another day to finish," Prince Winston said as he massaged his temples. He was feeling much more tired than usual and it might be because of stress.

    "Do you want me to brew some coffee for you?" The butler asked worriedly as he was getting worried about Prince Winston''s health.

    "Please."

    The butler made his way out to brew the coffee while Prince Winston was reading the letters sent to him. The more letters he read he wanted to storm to their ce or announce to the nobles to shut their mouths. They aren''t helping either. They are just a bunch of foolish people.

    Giving up reading the letters heid down on the couch and covered his eyes with his arm. Whileying down on the couch he was reminded of what Laura said earlier. He felt tired but he wanted to see her. Tell her everything is alright and ask her to wait for him.

    But he felt scared at the same time. He didn''t want to get rejected by Serena since the chances are high. After two years and more of suffering will she forgive him? Will she even ept his heart? Having to wait for someone is quite sad. Only in novels, it will happen but the reality it won''t happen at all.

    Before entering the office the butler knocked on the door and before he could speak Prince Winston rushed out.

    "Sorry, I''ll be going out."

    "At midnight?" The butler panic while Prince Winston didn''t say anything else. He looked down the hot coffee he brewed and drank from the cup. Another cup of coffee for me the butler sighed as he closes the doors of the office.

    "It must be nice to be young."

    Back in the Smythe estate, the lights to Serena''s room were still opened. She was watching the moon and couldn''t fall asleep. She felt worried about the recent events and how things were moving in a sh.

    Serena walked out of the balcony to clear her mind before going to sleep. Staying at the balcony she was reminded about Laura''s incident. Even if Laura told her not to me herself since she did nothing wrong. She couldn''t bring to forgive herself.

    She closed her eyes and let the cold wind hit her face. She continued to stay in that position for minutes and as she was about to return back in. A person called her name out. She felt her blood rushing up to her head and as she looked down the balcony she gasped.

    The moonlight was shing down at the silver-haired man. He then asked Serena to stay and not move as he climbed up the balcony. It wasn''t his first time climbing up her room but thest he climbed up was when he was younger.

    Seeing the sweat drop onto the ground Serena asked, "Did you run all the way here?" Whileughing softly Prince Winston answered, "No, I rode my horse but I rushed to see you." Serena blushed a bit and averted her eyes away.

    "Do you want to go into my room?" Serena asked while Prince Winston shook his head rejecting her offer.

    "You''re asking a man to enter ady''s room? Do you have any idea what I can do to you?" He smirked while Serena felt flustered and took a step back when he tried touching her.

    He frowned when Serena dodge him. He retreated his hand back down then apologized after. Silence took over the both and slowly the atmosphere between them became awkward. Prince Winston wanted to say something but he didn''t know where to start.

    While Serena was confused why he was here but she was worried when she saw his pale face. It must be because of the recent news spread in town. Unexpectedly they were all true but Serena was on the side of Prince Elijah. He worked his way up without anymore realizing about it. It must have been hard to keep it all by himself.

    "What are you doing here, Your Highness?" Serena asked before Prince Winston could.

    "I wanted to see you," He answered with all honesty and sincerity. This time he isn''t going to run away. The misunderstanding from the beginning he promised to clear it all out and return back to her.Serena bit her lip then asked, "Why? Don''t you have Tine?"

    "I''m sorry. Please give me this chance to exin to you," He frowned as he tried holding her hand but she took another step back.

    "But why now? It''ste at night won''t rumor spark between us if you do this?" Serena argued.

    "I know you will never forgive me but my heart has always been yours."

    "Please don''t say those words to me. Save it for Tine," Serena held her tears in and didn''t want to hear more. The words he is saying are all lies.

    "I''m not lying. Each day I live in fear. I couldn''t do anything because Tine threatened me with something the royal family has been keeping about," Prince Winston clenched his fist as he looked down the ground.

    "She threatened you?" Serena asked aloud while Prince Winston nodded his head then looked back up at her.

    "Not only that but she said she will kill you. But now that the secret has been revealed. I am no longer under her threat. I don''t care if you don''t believe me but I want to let you know ever since we were children, I decided to make you mine."

    Serena was having mixed thoughts about this and didn''t know what to say. But hearing those words from him. She knew that they weren''t lies. It was a good thing she waited for him all these years. This time she won''t make the same mistake asst time. She held his hand gently and gave him a smile.

    "It was a good thing I kept waiting for you," Said Serena who was pulled into his embrace.

    It was real her warmth. He wondered why he didn''t wish for this to happen earlier. Love is fragile but is strong when misunderstandings are cleared. He rested his forehead on her shoulder and didn''t want to let her go.

    Serena chuckled and stroke his head making him blush and felt the excitement rush all over his body. This is what he was been waiting for. He was scared for nothing but there was one question that stayed in his mind.

    "That man you danced with who is he?" He asked.

    "You saw?" Serena asked.

    "I was watching and I felt jealous. Why didn''t you rejected him?" He started to act like a child and she thought it was adorable.

    "That''s because Laura and Miss Andrea forced me to ept it. That man came from a viscount family and I''ve seen him looking in my direction many times. But I rejected him so it''s fine."

    "The engagement between me and Tine was fake. I never signed the document. It was just for show," Prince Winston said as he released her.

    From the beginning, the document of their engagement was a fake. Prince Winston did sign the paper but it wasn''t his real signature. There is no chance he wanted to be officially engaged. As for Tine she never knew about it and still doesn''t know about it.

    Hearing a sneeze from Serena, Prince Winston removed the coat he was wearing then ced it around her shoulder. It was about time for him to go back and he didn''t want to but he still has things to be finished.

    "Can you wait a little bit more?" He asked Serena.

    Now that she was sure about his true feelings. There isn''t anything for her to doubt anymore. She nodded her head and pulled him closer to her. Then gave him a kiss on the cheek which almost gave him a heart attack.

    "You better be prepared next time. I will be waiting," Serena smiled as she walked back into her room.

    "Serena, I love you," He confessed out loud making her flustered, and walked back to him to shut his mouth.

    "What do you think are you doing?"

    "Confessing my love and releasing stress," He teased her. Serena walked back into her room and as she was about to close the door she said.

    "Me too. I love you."

 Chapter 123: Finally together

    Chapter 123: Finally together

    Being back in his own office meant more work to do. Things have gotten chaotic not just the citizens but within the nobles too. Manyint letters were sent to his office especially about the secret. But this is what they had nned for and there is no turning back.

    Prince Winston sighed heavily as he lowered the paper he was reading and ced it on the pile of stamped papers. Comints here and there they don''t even know anything. It''s better if they just shut their mouths and not add to the problem.

    Prince Elijah assigned him to deal with the nobles while Prince Elijah himself will deal with the people as this is his responsibility. Being a prince is a pain in the past but this is his duty as one.

    "Your Highness, another batch has been sent," Said his butler who didn''t know what to say after as the number of letters increased. The way his butler acted Prince Winston already knew what it was about and told him to bring it in. A troubled expression raised on him and seeing the letters made him feel more tired.

    "This will take another day to finish," Prince Winston said as he massaged his temples. He was feeling much more tired than usual and it might be because of stress.

    "Do you want me to brew some coffee for you?" The butler asked worriedly as he was getting worried about Prince Winston''s health.

    "Please."

    The butler made his way out to brew the coffee while Prince Winston was reading the letters sent to him. The more letters he read he wanted to storm to their ce or announce to the nobles to shut their mouths. They aren''t helping either. They are just a bunch of foolish people.

    Giving up reading the letters heid down on the couch and covered his eyes with his arm. Whileying down on the couch he was reminded of what Laura said earlier. He felt tired but he wanted to see her. Tell her everything is alright and ask her to wait for him.

    But he felt scared at the same time. He didn''t want to get rejected by Serena since the chances are high. After two years and more of suffering will she forgive him? Will she even ept his heart? Having to wait for someone is quite sad. Only in novels, it will happen but the reality it won''t happen at all.

    Before entering the office the butler knocked on the door and before he could speak Prince Winston rushed out.

    "Sorry, I''ll be going out."

    "At midnight?" The butler panic while Prince Winston didn''t say anything else. He looked down the hot coffee he brewed and drank from the cup. Another cup of coffee for me the butler sighed as he closes the doors of the office.

    "It must be nice to be young."

    Back in the Smythe estate, the lights to Serena''s room were still opened. She was watching the moon and couldn''t fall asleep. She felt worried about the recent events and how things were moving in a sh.

    Serena walked out of the balcony to clear her mind before going to sleep. Staying at the balcony she was reminded about Laura''s incident. Even if Laura told her not to me herself since she did nothing wrong. She couldn''t bring to forgive herself.

    She closed her eyes and let the cold wind hit her face. She continued to stay in that position for minutes and as she was about to return back in. A person called her name out. She felt her blood rushing up to her head and as she looked down the balcony she gasped.

    The moonlight was shing down at the silver-haired man. He then asked Serena to stay and not move as he climbed up the balcony. It wasn''t his first time climbing up her room but thest he climbed up was when he was younger.

    Seeing the sweat drop onto the ground Serena asked, "Did you run all the way here?" Whileughing softly Prince Winston answered, "No, I rode my horse but I rushed to see you." Serena blushed a bit and averted her eyes away.

    "Do you want to go into my room?" Serena asked while Prince Winston shook his head rejecting her offer.

    "You''re asking a man to enter ady''s room? Do you have any idea what I can do to you?" He smirked while Serena felt flustered and took a step back when he tried touching her.

    He frowned when Serena dodge him. He retreated his hand back down then apologized after. Silence took over the both and slowly the atmosphere between them became awkward. Prince Winston wanted to say something but he didn''t know where to start.

    While Serena was confused why he was here but she was worried when she saw his pale face. It must be because of the recent news spread in town. Unexpectedly they were all true but Serena was on the side of Prince Elijah. He worked his way up without anymore realizing about it. It must have been hard to keep it all by himself.

    "What are you doing here, Your Highness?" Serena asked before Prince Winston could.

    "I wanted to see you," He answered with all honesty and sincerity. This time he isn''t going to run away. The misunderstanding from the beginning he promised to clear it all out and return back to her. Serena bit her lip then asked, "Why? Don''t you have Tine?"

    "I''m sorry. Please give me this chance to exin to you," He frowned as he tried holding her hand but she took another step back.

    "But why now? It''ste at night won''t rumor spark between us if you do this?" Serena argued.

    "I know you will never forgive me but my heart has always been yours."

    "Please don''t say those words to me. Save it for Tine," Serena held her tears in and didn''t want to hear more. The words he is saying are all lies.

    "I''m not lying. Each day I live in fear. I couldn''t do anything because Tine threatened me with something the royal family has been keeping about," Prince Winston clenched his fist as he looked down the ground.

    "She threatened you?" Serena asked aloud while Prince Winston nodded his head then looked back up at her.

    "Not only that but she said she will kill you. But now that the secret has been revealed. I am no longer under her threat. I don''t care if you don''t believe me but I want to let you know ever since we were children, I decided to make you mine."

    Serena was having mixed thoughts about this and didn''t know what to say. But hearing those words from him. She knew that they weren''t lies. It was a good thing she waited for him all these years. This time she won''t make the same mistake asst time. She held his hand gently and gave him a smile.

    "It was a good thing I kept waiting for you," Said Serena who was pulled into his embrace.

    It was real her warmth. He wondered why he didn''t wish for this to happen earlier. Love is fragile but is strong when misunderstandings are cleared. He rested his forehead on her shoulder and didn''t want to let her go.

    Serena chuckled and stroke his head making him blush and felt the excitement rush all over his body. This is what he was been waiting for. He was scared for nothing but there was one question that stayed in his mind.

    "That man you danced with who is he?" He asked.

    "You saw?" Serena asked.

    "I was watching and I felt jealous. Why didn''t you rejected him?" He started to act like a child and she thought it was adorable.

    "That''s because Laura and Miss Andrea forced me to ept it. That man came from a viscount family and I''ve seen him looking in my direction many times. But I rejected him so it''s fine."

    "The engagement between me and Tine was fake. I never signed the document. It was just for show," Prince Winston said as he released her.

    From the beginning, the document of their engagement was a fake. Prince Winston did sign the paper but it wasn''t his real signature. There is no chance he wanted to be officially engaged. As for Tine she never knew about it and still doesn''t know about it.

    Hearing a sneeze from Serena, Prince Winston removed the coat he was wearing then ced it around her shoulder. It was about time for him to go back and he didn''t want to but he still has things to be finished.

    "Can you wait a little bit more?" He asked Serena.

    Now that she was sure about his true feelings. There isn''t anything for her to doubt anymore. She nodded her head and pulled him closer to her. Then gave him a kiss on the cheek which almost gave him a heart attack.

    "You better be prepared next time. I will be waiting," Serena smiled as she walked back into her room.

    "Serena, I love you," He confessed out loud making her flustered, and walked back to him to shut his mouth.

    "What do you think are you doing?"

    "Confessing my love and releasing stress," He teased her. Serena walked back into her room and as she was about to close the door she said.

    "Me too. I love you."

 Chapter 124: I Trust You

    Chapter 124: I Trust You

    "Tine went missing?" Laura turned to look at Erwin after hearing the shocking news. But it isn''t as shocking for her since she already anticipated it. But it made her worried especially since there is a possibility that she''s going to hurt her friends. Erwin sat beside the worried Laura and held her hands together,forting her and telling her that everything will be alright.

    His hands were warm and Laura liked it very much. But even with hisforting hands, Laura still felt anxious about some things. They need to capture Tine as soon as possible, if not, things will be more hectic and no one wants that to happen.

    Also, everyone who knew about Tine became more cautious of their surroundings because word got around that Tine could teleport. This is another reason why the pce of the silver moon estate''s security has been strongertely. It''s very worrisome.

    "Didn''t I tell you to take a rest? Why are you reading those papers?" scowled Erwin as he grabs the paper from her hands.

    ",But the sto-"

    "You''re still thinking about that?" Erwin cuts her off and ces the papers back where it belongs with the other papers.

    "What about you and your work? Isn''t it the same?" she says as she looks at the stacks of papers piled on his desk then looks back at him. Laura stood up to get the papers back but Erwin stopped her. "You still need more rest," He said and ces the papers away from her so that she wouldn''t be able to get them.

    Laura gave up and sat back on the couch. She is fully recovered but Erwin didn''t like her moving around or even read the papers. It''s unfair when he gets to work while she couldn''t. It is her responsibility as the shop owner to fix things. But she didn''t need to worry much about it anymore.

    The day Tine escaped she closed her restaurant and kept all the money for herself, the workers who used to work there weren''t paid, not even a cent. No one knows where Tine is, but for sure she is hiding in a ce where it is very hidden. She possibly couldn''t go to the underground market because first, it is very far, and second, that ce has assigned soldiers meaning she could be caught easily.

    Prince Elijah isn''t foolish enough to leave normal soldiers but soldiers and knights who can use mana. Though there are just a few of them.

    "We all are worried but we won''t back down will we?" asked Erwin as he sat back down beside Laura who nodded her head with a smile.

    It seemed like it was just a normal day but not so since Laura needed to be more cautious than usual even if Erwin assigned Angelo with her. She didn''t need it since she had Mary by her side but Erwin was too stubborn. So, in the end, she epted defeat and now he is beside her as she took a stroll in the garden.

    "Miss! Look at this," Mary called from the back as she pointed at the butterflies flying around the bushes, near the flowers. Laura quietly made her towards Mary and watched the little creatures fly around them.

    Laura was about to say a word not until a guard in a blue uniform called for Laura. He walked closer to Laura and bowed his head, "Lady Laura, a woman who ims to be your maid hase to call you."

    "Please, let her in and escort her to the perg."

    "As you wish," The guard saluted then left in a rush. Though he didn''t need to be in rush Laura thought as she made her way to the perg. As they were walking to the perg, Angelo couldn''t help but feel bothered whichter on Laura notices it. "Is there a problem?" she stopped walking and looked at the startled Angelo who looked hesitant to speak.

    "Go ahead. I won''t cut your head. No, I can''t even wield a sword," she joked as she nodded her head telling him to go on and asked. "Thenis it alright to let that maid enter?". ''Interesting'' Laura thought to herself then asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "No, it''s just that at this time you are still allowing people toe and visit you. Who knows it might be her," He shifted his eyes away as he said thest few words.

    "You are right. But wouldn''t it be better for Tine toe approach us, than trying to find her without a clue?" Angelo stood quietly since Laura had a point but Tine isn''t a normal human being. She is someone who still possesses deadly mana. Laura giggled upon seeing the seriousness on his face. "Thank you for being worried about me."

    "It is simply my job," Angelo rubbed the back of his neck and looked away as he felt embarrassed by her words.

    Once they arrived at the perg she took her seat and waited for the woman who wanted to see her. Laura had a person in mind but she wondered why she needed toe here. Looking in front and not noticing the footsteps from behind, Angelo called for Laura''s name. She turned to see Fiona, smiling as she held a familiar item in her hands.

    But noticing what it was Laura stood up and grabbed the journal away from Fiona. Having the journal snatched away from her hand she became confused with Laura''s sudden action. But she didn''t read anything since it is rude to read other people''s lives.

    "Where did you find this?" Laura asked, terrified since not once the journal had been found by anyone. The only people who knew about this were Mary, Lester, and no one else.

    "Uhmthe truth is I saw it shining while dusting your window. Ah please do not worry. I didn''t look in it since it looked precious to you. Even you hid it in a good spot," Laura sighed out of relief.

    "I''m sorry," Laura apologizes as she gripped onto the journal. Fiona sees Laura frown but she shook her head as if it was nothing. But deep down she was quite wounded because it looked like Laura didn''t trust her.

    Fiona clenched her fist and continued to put on a smile. ''What was I thinking'' she asked herself. ''It hurts not to be trusted by someone''. But there isn''t anything she could do because she used to be the one who treats Laura badly.

    Even if they spent two years together it wouldn''t mean that Laura fully trusted her. There are times where she would ask her to leave the room. While she talks important matters with Lester.

    Laura looks at Angelo, who walked away leaving the two alone in the perg. That''s right Laura still didn''t trust Fiona. She felt guilty after grabbing the journal away from her without hearing the exnation. To add Fiona''s smile didn''t look like the usual.

    "Come, take a seat," awkwardly said Laura as she wanted to clear the misunderstanding. Fiona nodded her head and sat across Laura. "I didn''t mean to act like that," spoke Laura while Fiona shook her head.

    "It was my fault for touching it," said Fiona. For the past two years she grew in Laura and saw many sides of Laura. How kind and generous she is unlike a certain person who she used to serve. Sometimes she wonders why she didn''t follow her steps? Why didn''t she open her own eyes and see the real Tine?

    "I can''t tell you all the details about this journal but I can tell you why it''s important," Fiona looked at Laura as she didn''t know what to say. While muttering she asked, "Is it alright for me to know?"

    "Ermthe truth is I never thought about it but... I know that I can trust you."

    "Even if I treated you badly?" Fiona asked as she clenched onto her dress.

    "Even if you treated me badly. But that''s all in the past now."

    "Thank you."

    "This journal is something important to me. Whenever it shines it means that Septus is asking me to do something. It''s to change the future into a better one," exined Laura while Fiona''s eyes were sparkling. She thought she heard wrong but she didn''t. Since this could exin Laura is the priestess. In short the child of Septus.

    "I''m grateful that you brought it to me. If you didn''t I wouldn''t know what would''ve happened."

    Fiona titled her with herst few words but didn''t question any further since she did say earlier there are some things she will not tell her. But this is fine. The heavy feeling on her shoulder was lifted after Laura told her she trusted her. She was grateful to the point she didn''t know what to say.

    Distracted in her own thoughts Laura opened the journal and her eyes follow along with the words written. She didn''t know what to feel, relief? Sad? Looking at what''s written she thought, the time has finallye to an end.

    "The final step."

 Chapter 125: The Final Quest

    Chapter 125: The Final Quest

    "Like a shadow, it was still and quiet but the presence is visible," She mutters out loud as she intensely looked at the journal that wasying on the desk. It was a riddle again. Just like how everything started. How memorable Laura thought as she opened the journal.

    The revenge she always wished for was finallying. It wasing to the end and she didn''t know how to feel. Laura frowned as she read thest sentence of the journal, "The final quest." The doors opened and startled her as she closed the book before the man entered. He sees the journal Laura was holding and clenched his fist.

    "Is it another one?" Asked Erwin as he sat on the couch. Laura nodded her head and ces the journal back on the desk. "It''s that final quest. After, there isn''t anything anymore," A hint of sadness was seen in her eyes and he notices it but didn''t say anything tofort her.

    "Are you that sad?" He asked and looked at the ck-haired girl who didn''t answer his question. She sat across Erwin put on a smile, "Honestly, I am but at the same time I''m nervous."

    Once Tine is gone away from her life what will happen to her? Of course, she dreamt of lying freely without anyone to stop her. Everything she worked for will be paid off and the things she wished to do in the past are now all possible to do.

    "Don''t be," assured Erwin. "I will always be by your side. So you don''t need to worry about your future. Once this is over you will now be free." Laura nodded her head as she wiped a tear away from her eyes. She shook her head and told herself it isn''t the time to cry. But to solve the riddle given by Septus.

    "Now, let''s solve this riddle. Though I think we a have a clue on what it might be about," said Laura as she said the riddle out loud for Erwin. "I have a feeling Tine is imposing as someone in this estate."

    Erwin gave her a ''what?'' and disbelief look. There is no possible chance Tine is able to break through the barrier made by Gusion. But as he thought deeper into it, he realized that it was possible. Since the barrier was only made only two days after Tine escaped. There is a possible chance that Tine had been living around this area since then.

    "But who could it be?" muttered Erwin as he rubbed his chin. His eyes widened and he looked at Laura, hesitant to say a word to her. But she noticed his troubled expression and told him to spill it. "I don''t know but what if she''s controlling Mary?"

    Her brows furrowed ''it is possible'' but she didn''t feel anything strangeing from her. There isn''t any ck aura surrounding her, there was nothing. She wanted to defend Mary but when it''s during this kind of crisis, every single person is a suspect and that includes Erwin.

    This might be a reason why Tine has still not been caught. She might be imposing as one of the servants of this estate. It sends shivers down her spine as she thought about it. It''s like saying that these past two days, they have been living in the same ce. Laura could have died since before.

    But knowing what kind Tine is she isn''t patient. Either way, Laura needed to n and assign guards somewhere around her room.

    "I think you know but for now we cannot trust anyone. That includes you and me. Honestly, it scares me that I''m talking to the fake Laura. But you are the real one. I know," Erwin stood up and tucked Laura''s hair behind her ears.

    "I know," Laura leaned her face into his hand while the other held his hand. Without a signal, he kissed her forehead making her blush. This time Laura didn''t run away since she wanted to treasure this time while they trusted each other. "Don''t worry. I''m here for you," he whispered into her ear. As he wrapped his arms around her waist and snuggled on her shoulder.

    "Thank you, Erwin."

    But they both knew the attack would be at night.

    After their conversation, they stopped trusting each other and became more cautious of who they were with. Even if there are trusted people in this estate, for now, it''s best not to. Erwin made his way to tell the Duchess about it. While Laura walked back to her own room.

    There standing in front of her room was Mary and Fiona, waiting for her to arrive to enter the room. Act normal Laura told herself as she was getting closer to the two smiling maids. It was painful not to trust but this is what she needs to lure Tine out.

    "Thank you for waiting let''s get in the room," Laura smiled while Fiona opens the door for her and enters after Mary. "Please let me brew you some tea," Said Fiona who was about to leave the room not until Laura stopped her.

    "I''m not in the mood to drink tea. I''m sorry," Laura apologizes.

    "What?" Fiona asked in a low tone as if she was angry. "Are you not feeling unwell?" Fiona asked. While Laura notices the sudden change of tone from Fiona. It was suspicious because Fiona never asked rudely towards her.

    "Don''t worry too much, Fiona. I''m just not in the mood to drink tea," answered Laura as she pretends those words said by Fiona entered and left her ear. Fiona kept her smile on and nodded her head.

    Laura looked away from their sight while the corner of her eyes looked at Fiona whose smile was gone. Is this a test? Why was it that easy? What did she expect from Tine? She isn''t smart in these kinds of situations. But Laura gave Tine a point for hidden well while she was just hiding in the silver moon estate the whole time.

    Let''s y with her Laura thought in her mind. A little bit of entertainment wouldn''t be that bad since it''s already Tine''s end. Her story is ending and there isn''t anything she could do.

    "Fiona, what''s wrong?" Mary asked as she looked worried at Fiona who looked like she was having a hard time breathing. Laura turned around to see what was happening and as she took a step Fiona coughed blood out. Droplets of bloodnded on to the ground while Laura began her acting.

    She rushed towards Fiona and asked Mary to call a doctor. Fiona looked in so much pain but she held her groans in and pushes Laura away from her. She didn''t want her help that was her eyes speaking, looking at Laura with a re.

    Laura acted frightened with voice trembling she asked, "Fiona? Are you alright? What''s happening to you?" Fiona or rather Tine held the smile saying Laura was a fool for falling into her acting. In the appearance of Fiona but in the soul it was Tine. The one controlling Fiona is Tine.

    Imposing as another was harder than what she had thought. But she was just controlling Fiona''s body. ''How can her body be this weak?'' Tine asked herself, and while shaking her head she said, "I just need rest. Can I go back to my room?"

    "I''ll ask Mary to bring the doctor to your room. Make sure you take lots of rest," reminded Laura as she watched Fiona being helped by the other servants.

    When Tine left the room Laura couldn''t help but be furious with Tine. She used Fiona''s body to the point of making her cough blood out. This is unreasonable there is no doubt she needs to find Tine''s body and capture her.

    The journal she had is a powerful tool. It speaks about the future and it should not exist in the hands of someone evil. If one day the journalnds onto the wrong person it would end up like a disaster. It''s best to burn the journal so that it could not be used anymore.

    It might not be safe with the hands of the Head Priest since the generations will change into something more. It''s best if this journal is burned.

    "Uhm, can you light the firece?" Laura asked a maid who nodded her head and started the fire in the firece.

    Before dropping the journal into the firece, she ced the book onto her forehead and muttered, "Thank you for your hard work. But if I keep you in this world, it might be too dangerous. Septus, when the timees again. Feel free to call for me."

    Not thinking twice about her own decisions she dropped the journal into the firece and watched it burn into ashes. It''s for the best in this world.

    Like a shadow, still and quiet, but the presence is visible. The final quest.

 Chapter 126: Finally Captured

    Chapter 126: Finally Captured

    It waste at night and Laura was in her own room asleep on her bed. Another two days had passed since Laura took note of Tine using Fiona''s body. She was worried about the original Fiona because she hasn''t appeared as Tine is using her body currently.

    During those two days, Laura had been tempting Tine in different ways. Drinking tea in front of her, buying pieces of jewelry and new dresses. It was funny how Tine couldn''t control her own emotions to the point Laura invited her to wear the ne.

    Now that two days had passed, it was about time Tine will try killing her. But during those two days, she didn''t only try to tempt Tine but she was also nning secretly. Currently, there were two guards hiding on the balcony. If shees today then she will be caught and will be restrained from using her mana.

    As for Laura she wasn''t fully asleep and was facing the opposite direction from the door. This way she could keep her eyes open and listen to the footsteps that would approach her. How does she know about it? For now, it''s a secret.

    Just like what she predicted, it was happening. The doors to her room open and quietly the doors shut. With each footstep, she heard her heart kept beating faster and faster. She shut her eyes as she felt someone touching her hair,bing it down.

    Before she knew it she felt a pair of hands wrapped around her neck. Then slowly the grip around her neck grew tighter while Laura tried using her strength to push Tine away. After, she grabbed Tine''s hand and pinned her onto the wall then called the guards to enter the room.

    With Laura''s orders, they restrained Tine with a mana concealer. From its name, the mana concealer''s purpose is to prevent a person from using her mana. Kneeling on her knees Tine red at Laura and said, "Curse you. I will never forgive you even if we were to meet again. I will never forgive and I swear that I will kill you."

    ''That is only possible if you were given another chance life,'' Laura wanted to say but kept her mouth shut. In this life Laura has no ns dying. This was her wish. To live a life she wants and not be pulled down by her enemy.

    "I don''t care if you don''t forgive me. Tine, we could have been normal sisters but I don''t know why you hated me that much," said Laura who walked closer at Tine who was kneeling onto her knees.

    "Normal sisters?" Tine smirked. There is no chance of them being normal sisters. Sisters who get along with each other. Sisters who care for each other. There is no chance of that happening when Laura stole everything from her.

    From the ne, the people, her friends, and her future. Who wouldn''t hate the person who has been ruining their future?

    "I wouldn''t want to be sisters with an orphan. Your ck hair is a curse along with your purple eyes I hope you be blind like my mother," Tineughs while not realizing there were people entering the room.

    The Countess was a blind woman? Laura has never heard of this. Since when was the Alvarado family hiding this information? ''This isn''t time to ponder about it'' Laura thought. "Bring her to the pce and inform the Prince now," ordered Laura who looked back at Tine then said, "So what about my ck hair and purple eyes? I like the way it looks. Does that make me less of a human?"

    "It makes you less a human, you demon. I bet everyone who''s in this room doesn''t even like you. I bet these two guards don''t want to be ordered by you," Tineughed while Laura kept her cool.

    Not the slightest was she affected by Tine. There isn''t any point in being affected when the real demon is going to die.

    "You''re wrong. Tine, don''t you know how pitiful you look right now?" asked Laura as she crosses her arms together.

    "Why is there a need to pity me? I think you are the pitiful once since I''m the one being attacked by you."

    "Me attacking you? Well, I guess. But I''m not alone unlike you are."

    "So? People are tools. They are meant to be used. Friends? What is the point of having friends?" asked Tine. This girl has no heart at all. The people who thought they were friends with her were just tools to her. How wonderful and not surprising at all.

    "You even used thest person you should," reminded Laura leaving Tine without a clue who it was. "You don''t have a clue, do you? Well, I''ll remind her name for you. Her name is Helga." Tine''s eyes widen and her eyes grew softer.

    Just when Laura said Helga''s name, per person herself entered the room. She looked down at Tine who was trying to keep her smile on. The thought of dying rushed into her head and she felt her blood rushing all over her body.

    Tine couldn''t believe who she was seeing. This person should be dead but why is she still alive? There was even proof of her being dead. Her head was supposed to be cut. But looking at her neck there weren''t any stitches or scars or whatsoever.

    "How is this possible? Didn''t my father kill you off?" She screamed at them. Helga lowered her body to match with Tine''s and while smiling she said, "It has been a while, Miss Tine. How are you doing?"

    "How am I doing? Do I look alright to you?" Tine charges towards Helga but her movements were stopped by the two guards who pushed her down on the shoulders.

    "You look fantastic," mocked Helga who stood after and walked towards Laura''s side.

    Tine finally understood that this was all nned. From the beginning, Laura knew she was using Fiona''s body to spy on her. But how when she didn''t show any open spots. She then realized something. It might be because of how she got jealous of the way Laura was living right now.

    Tine bit her lip as the thought of death reached her mind. This is the end of her and there is no way out. She didn''t want to beg Laura to spare her life but if she wants to be alive she needed to do so. She had no shame at all.

    Tine bowed, her forehead touching the cold floor then said, "Please forgive me. Don''t kill me." Laura didn''t know what she felt but there wasn''t space left in her to forgive Tine. There were so many times where she tried killing her to the point her friends were affected.

    Not to mention she didn''t want to forgive Tine especially how she treated her in her past life. It was too much. There wasn''t any space left for forgiveness. "So now you beg?" asked Laura.

    "Please spare my life. I beg you. I can''t die yet. I''m still an innocent youngdy ready to live and start a family. Sister save me," Tine begged.

    The word sister tasted bitter in her mouth. Laura didn''t like it at all. An innocent youngdy? More of a young corrupteddy who doesn''t appreciate the lives of others.

    Messy clothing, oily hair, and red eyes. Does this look like a properdy whoes from a noble family? Very shameful.

    "There isn''t space left for forgiveness. Take her away," interrupted Erwin who was watching by the door the whole time. He didn''t want to waste time moving Tine and filing her into court. Though it was already sure that Tine will be executed for these reasons.

    Tine threatening a royal family member forcing Prince Winston to be engaged with her. Then attempting to murder Laura which ended up failing and resulted in the fake death of Helga. Not only that but she is a member of the underground market. These remarks are not normal at all. But threatening the royal family itself is already a big crime.

    "I''LL KILL YOU LAURA! YOU''RE NOT GETTING AWAY YOU''RE N-"

    "I feel like my eardrums are about to break,"mented Helga as she looked at Erwin then gave him a bow. She was thankful for Erwin for exposing Tine. But Erwin and Laura were more thankful for Helga. If it wasn''t for her they wouldn''t have a witness that Tine was the one who ordered her to do things.

    But that doesnt mean Helga is getting away from punishment. Helga is still counted as an aplice of Tine.

    "But you will also be affected," said Laura while Helga shook her head and a smile broke on her face. "It''s alright. At least she gets what she deserves," answered Helga. It was Laura''s first time seeing Helga smile and she too couldn''t help but smile too.

    "That reminds me. Tine mentioned the Countess being blind."

    "Ahit was supposed to be a secret but the Countess grew blind after a high fever. The other symptoms are unknown but did you know that she had purple eyes?"

    "Yes, I remember Count Harrison saying something familiar," answered Laura while Helga walked closer to her and whispered, "Also she had ck hair."

 Chapter 127: Calm After The Storm

    Chapter 127: Calm After The Storm

    ck hair? She was sure she didn''t hear it wrong but how is it possible? Perhaps there is and where ck-haired people reside. It''s just they don''t expose themselves because of how the people would bash them. There is no chance for Tine and Laura to be siblings because they were born in the same year but in different months.

    "Is that true?" asked Laura who still finds it unbelievable. Helga nodded her head and used her head to signal Laura to follow her. She was brought to the corner where others couldn''t hear them. Laura didn''t know whether to trust Helga but since she revealed herself to be close with the Countess. She didn''t have a choice but to.

    "Mariane left me something to read after she died. It was her journal of when she was younger. I''m leaving this journal to you," said Helga as she brought out a dark blue covered journal. It looked as good as new and it was all thanks to Helga for preserving it well. But Laura found it weird. Why did Countess Mariane leave the journal with Helga but not to Count Harrison?

    Larua was sure there wasn''t any problem between the Count and the Countess. But at the same time, it''s not that unusual to leave important things with your own friend.

    "Count Harrison doesn''t know about it. Her ck hair" added Helga before leaving as she was called by one of the soldiers. Laura looked down at the journal and didn''t know how to feel about keeping the journal. Trapped in deep thoughts she didn''t even realize Erwin standing in front of her.

    "Laura, it''s been decided. Tine''s trial," called Erwin as his attention was caught by the journal she held. "What''s that?" He asked while pointing at the journal.

    "Countess Mariane''s journal do you want to read it with me?" Laura asked Erwin who had a troubled expression while he scratches his hair. It doesn''t seem like he''s free then Laura thought. "Don''t worry. You''re going to be busy with you know Tine."

    "I''m sorry."

    "Don''t apologize," said Laura who held his hands with a smile. "If we want to end things. Then the faster we should prepare." That''s right even if Tine has been captured it doesn''t mean it was the end of the race. She''ll keep running until she reaches the goal.

    For the whole ten minutes, Erwin kept apologizing to her and she didn''t know what to say anymore. Laura then sees ine standing not so far away from them and it looks like he''s just waiting for Erwin but couldn''t break into them.

    Laura tiptoed and ruffles Erwin''s hair making him look like a happy dog wagging its tail in happiness. Laura then spoke, "You should go now." It waste at night but she still had business to finish. Laura covered her mouth before yawning. She was tired and wanted to sleep but she didn''t want to sleep in this room where hours ago she was just about to die.

    "Sleep in my room," said Erwin as he grabs Laura''s hand and while dragging. "ine, bring the papers to my room. I''ll work there and you get some rest. Don''t worry it''ll be finished by the time the sun rises."

    ine nodded his head and watched the two leave the room. When this kind of timees he didn''t know how to say no. But since the storm has calmed down and they finally could take a breather it would be best to leave them both alone. He turned his back when he felt a tap on his shoulder.

    Before he knew it his face was close with another making him jump back a bit. "W-what is it?" He asked Mary who held herughter in after seeing the expression he made. "Do you need help? I overheard what His Grace said and I thought it might be a lot." But the truth was she just wanted to watch Laura and Erwin in the corner. Mary was smiling stupidly while ine didn''t know if he wanted to stay by her side.

    "If you insistfollow me," said ine.

    The silver moon estate has finally gone quiet like nothing happened from the beginning. They all looked forward to a new beginning and a new start. But once the sun rises and the people hear about this news. How do you think they''ll react?

    Erwin sped to the door to open it for Laura to enter but she stood outside as she didn''t know if it was alright to enter his room. "Come in," He said gently and she followed as she walks into his room.

    It was her first time in his room and she couldn''t be any more surprised to see how neat it is in his room. She stood near the door butter on Erwin pulled her closer to him and walks towards the bed. "Go get some sleep," said Erwin.

    Laura slipped herself into his bed and she looked at Erwin who was looking back at her while sitting on the side of the bed. He chuckled as he strokes her hair while she blushed and hid her face under the nket.

    By the door, ine knocked before entering, and from behind, Mary followed, and upon seeing Laura, she waved her hand at her. Then ces the papers on the desk that was facing Erwin''s bed. The two servants left the room and back to their quarters where Mary was seen smiling ear to ear.

    "And you''re that happy? He muttered.

    "Why can''t I?" Mary''s brows furrowed as she stopped walking alongside him. ine turned his back and looked troubled since he didn''t mean it that way. "No, it''s just that II''m sorry."

    "I''m just kidding," Maryughed and stood beside ine. "It''s just that I''m happy that there is someone who she could lean onto. It''s just frustrating to see her do all the work." ine didn''t know why but he felt his heart sinking and wanted tofort Mary but didn''t know what to say.

    "You can trust, Erwin. He''s a good man," ine said, and out of nowhere, he patted her head. Realizing his own actions he stuttered while apologizing and walks away at an increasingly fast speed. While Mary was taken aback but she didn''t hate it at all. She justughed it out and tried matching her pace with his.

    "Hey, wait for me!" called Mary.

    Back in Erwin''s room, Laura was holding his hand tightly while her eyes were closed. She was snoring softly which Erwin found adorable. He didn''t want to let go of her hand but he promised ine that everything will be finished byter.

    He imagines the day where Laura would greet him in the morning after waking up, eating together, and spending time together. That''s only if they were to get married. He was patient but not patient enough to wait for years before they could be together.

    It''s time to do business Erwin told himself and gently removes his hands from her grip. But before moving to his desk he gave her a kiss on the forehead. "Sleep tight," He said softly and made his way to the desk.

    =====

    "I think I should go in," said ine as he was holding the doorknob. The sun was out but it was almost afternoon but none of them were awake yet. Mary had many thoughts on what they did but ine denied them all. Since Erwin had promised to finish his work.

    "No, don''t," Mary said as she leaned onto the door but was startled when the door opened. As the door was opening Erwin yawned and the first thing he sees in the morning are two people trying to do something.

    "What are you two doing?" He asked.

    "You didn''t look like you were awake and I was about to call you. But we didn''t want to disturb you so"

    "You stood outside the whole morning?" asked Erwin whoter onughed and walks out of the room. He was wearing the same clothes from midnight and it looks like he didn''t sleep either. But he didn''t care about not sleeping. "Laura is still asleep and so let her sleep a bit longer," He said as he made his way to the dining hall. He then asked ine, "Is there anything you should report?"

    "A letter from the pce arrived. It''s from His Highness, Prince Elijah," ine said as he handed the letter to Erwin.

    Thetter stated that the date of Tine''s trial which was going to be held two dayster. It was supposed to be a serious letter but thest paragraph made him chuckle. Prince Elijah said not to worry much about him as he was doing fine despite the people arguing. Though the nobles were more of a problem than the people.

    "We should prepare for the trial. Compile the evidences and be sure that everything needed is there."

 Chapter 128: Day Of The Trial

    Chapter 128: Day Of The Trial

    The day has finallye. The day where everything will be put to an end. Laura was anxious and she knew it,but at the same time, she knew she had to stay focused on the things she needed to do. The two days felt so long for Laura but at the same time, those days were spent gathering the official documents.

    "Are you excited or nervous?" asked Erwin as he ced his hands on her shoulders. "You could say both?" Laura answered and ces her hand on his. "Don''t be. We''ll win this fight once and for all." ''He was right though''Laura thought. This time she is going to win and she isn''t that once lonely weak person who didn''t have anyone but herself.

    After all this mess, Laura wanted to thank Septus. But sadly Septus isn''t here for now. ording to Gusion, he went into a deep sleep. It''s sad how he went into a deep sleep without telling her. She wanted to do something for him at least. It was thanks to him that everything she wanted to do in life was granted.

    Not only that, but finally after two years of waiting she is going to meet them. The two people who she promised to see once she has gotten her revenge.

    "The carriage is here. Let''s go we wouldn''t want everyone to wait for us for too long," said Erwin who offered a hand to Laura. She epted his hand as she stood up and made their way to the carriage.

    Finally, it was here.

    The carriage ride wasn''t long and before she knew it, they arrived in front of the doors of the court. But she didn''t expect to be crowded by journalists who was swindling around them. As they were passing through the crowd, Laura''s hand slipped away from Erwin, trapping her into the wave of journalists.

    They kept pushing her from side to side, forcing their way to ask her some questions, pushing their ways to reach Laura. This was her first time experiencing this and she didn''t know what to do. And just as she started panicking, suddenly,in a sh, everyone stopped moving.

    "Laura? Where are you?" called Erwin who apparently was quite near her since his voice was loud. ''Then this must be Erwin''s doing'' she smiled''. She sees Erwin making his way towards her and once he had gotten close to her he pulled her towards him. "There isn''t much time left. We have to hurry and get inside."

    ''It really was Erwin''s doing. Is this his mana?'' Laura asked herself. It was her first time seeing him use his mana and the only thing she could say was ''impressive''. They got into the building without any injuries. While the journalists who were sure they were close to Laura got confused once things started to move again.

    "This is my first time seeing you use your mana," said Laura as she dusted off her dress using her hand. "I can''t hold it for so long and it makes me tired," said Erwin who''s legs felt weak all of a sudden. Laura rushed to his side and help him up. "I''m sorry, you did it because of me..."

    "Stop apologizing. It''s not going to take my life so it''s alright," Erwin chuckled as he pushed himself to walk on his own. "Don''t worry. Isn''t today supposed to be your best day?" He asked as she offered his hands to her once more.

    "I care more about you than Tine."

    "I''m d to hear that."

    They arrived in front of the doors of the courtroom and they both entered without any regrets. The eyes of the nobles stared at the two while they made their way to their seat. Erwin pulled a chair out for Laura and she thanked him before sitting.

    Since Laura was inside the courtroom there wasn''t any need to wait for others who werete. The judge entered the room and for some reason, it wasn''t the same judge she had seen before. It was a different one. When Laura looked at Erwin, he was seen smiling as he looked at the judge. Perhaps they are friends? Who knows.

    Everyone in the courtroom stood up as the judge sat in his chair. The only time they were allowed to sit was when the judge had told them to take their seat. In the courtroom, the leader is the judge. Even if you are someone who is part of the royal family they are not excepted by this. It''s a sign of respect for the judge as if he was saying he''s the leader of this courtroom.

    The judge told everyone in the room to take their seat and the door opened revealing Tine. Laura was reminded of the way she was treated.

    The court was filled with silence while Tine made her way to the stand in the middle. The first thing she did was to shoot a re at Laura. Tine gritted her teeth then looked back at the judge giving him a dreadful look.

    The judge read the paper that was given to him then he called in the first witness which was Helga. When Laura first learned that Helga was going to get punished she didn''t want her to be the witness. But because Helga didn''t want to be called someone who helped Tine she decided to be a witness and at the same time a victim.

    "Helga Lush, tell me what happened during that day. Was Tine the one who asked you to poison the victim?"

    "It is correct, your honor. She asked me to poison Miss Laura," answered Helga who was standing confidently and not regretting what was going to happen in her life. All she wanted was to get her revenge also.

    "ording to the paper I''m reading you were falsely used?"

    "Yes, I was."

    "Is there anything you would want to say, Miss Tine?" asked the judge.

    "There is. Why are you trusting that woman? She''s not even the victim here I am!" Tine roared at the judge whose expression didn''t change.

    "Order."

    "Like I will listen to you. The so-called victim isn''t normal. She isn''t. Just thinking about it how does she know almost everything? It''s like she could read the future. If I had not asked Marquess Rogen to hide clues about myself I would have been exposed long before."

    "I said order!" the judge mmed the hammer. But Tine continued to speak nonsense and bad things, not realizing that she was making things worse for herself. Does she not know defying the orders of the judge would lead to her death earlier? Either way, the chances of Tine being guilty is high.

    "Don''t stop me. You may look handsome but so what? Are you just like that Duke who smiles all day long?" She then looks in Laura''s direction and sitting beside her was Prince Winston who didn''t look amused at all.

    "May I say a word, Your Honor?" Laura raised her hand.

    "Granted."

    "Stop saying bad things about other people when you can''t even take a look at your own self. Don''t you know how I always have to be cautious of you? The first time I met you. You didn''t even try being friends with me. Was it because you wanted all the attention? I think you wanted it since you''ve hurt me tons of times," said Laura with confidence as she was looking straight at Tine.

    "HA?" Tine ran towards Laura''s side and was about to punch her in the face but the guards were quick on their foot and stopped Tine. While Erwin rushed to Laura''s side but was stopped by the two guards. Laura looked at Erwin and gave him a smile. He was able to calm down and he went back to his seat.

    But as for Tine, she kept struggling not until the patience of the judge ran out. He couldn''t even question Tine and she kept answering him in a rude manner. Not to mention it was already decided from the beginning that Tine isn''t going to be forgiven.

    "Lady Laura, please return back to your seat."

    Laura followed the judge''s instructions and didn''t say a word back at Tine. There wouldn''t be any point talking with someone who wouldn''t listen.

    "The second witness pleasee forward," The judge called and stepped Prince Winston. When the nobles saw Prince Winston standing in front they all gasped. They didn''t expect the Prince to be a victim of Tine. Not to mention she was the Prince''s fiancee.Life will not always go the way you want.

    While Tine was being delusional about still being his lover but in fact, it never happened. "Are you here to speak up for me?" She asked but Prince Winston ignored her. He brought an envelope out of his pocket then said, "This is a verdict from the Emperor himself. Please do read it."

 Chapter 129: The Trial

    Chapter 129: The Trial

    The paper was handed to the judge and he did not look surprised at all. His face continued to be stern while the nobles were all waiting in anticipation. The verdict is something the Emperor gives and the orders are absolute.

    "I, The Emperor of the Estes Empire herby dere to execute Tine Alvarado and there is no exemption. This is from the Emperor and the court will abide by his wishes," announced the judge, making Tine go rampant.

    "WHAT? NO, IT''S NOT POSSIBLE. SOMEONE HELP ME," Tine screamed not until she saw an old friend of hers. Tine smiled and called out to her so-called friend but that girl ignored her and gave her a cold look. "Vivan? We''re friends aren''t we?" Sheughed nervously, but suddenly her blood ran cold as she saw the person next to Vivian which was her father, Count Harrison.

    For the whole session in the court, he didn''t say a word. Despite not looking like it Count Harrison is a man who follows and abides by the rules of this Empire. Once it is announced and made there isn''t anything he could do.

    As the father of his one and only blood-rted daughter, he didn''t know whether to be disappointed with himself or Tine. But slowly and slowly he knew he was guilty of himself, not taking care of his own daughter. Not just that but not knowing anything about her situation in the first ce.

    "Father? You need to help me. Please," Tine begged. "I''m your daughter you can''t just leave me like this."

    Count Harrison wanted to help her but nothing will work. Even if he kneels onto his knees nothing will change. The Emperor''s verdict is absolute. There isn''t anything he could do. He wanted to run and give Tine a hug but at the same time, he felt ashamed to do anything at this point.

    "I cannot do anything. I want to help you but I cannot."

    "Father!" Tine cried out loud once more. "You. It''s all your fault!" She pointed at Laura. Tine wanted to charge towards Laura but she couldn''t as the two guards were holding her down. Not only that but she was restricted and couldn''t use her mana. The chains she was wearing was a special type. ''Why is this so unfair?'' Tine thought.

    "NO MATTER WHAT HAPPENS A MONSTER IS STILL A MONSTER!" Tine yelled it out loud for the nobles to hear. But it backfired as she was the actual monster, not Laura.

    The judge mmed his hammer onto the table and once more announced, "The trial is now adjourned. This session is now closing."

    The screaming and yelling were left inside the court and as for the nobles present, they went to congratte Laura''s win. Laura was thrilled she won but she despited something. It was about the nobles who were congratting her.

    Most were familiar faces and they should be ashamed of themselves trying to win Laura''s favor and others more. Those nobles were supporters of Tine but since Tine lost they moved sides quickly. These types of people aren''t meant to be trusted. Laura knew that they just wanted to use her for their own fame and purposes.

    "Thank you,dies and gentlemen, for congratting me. However, you should be ashamed of yourself for smiling and trying to earn my favor for your own gain,". When Laura said those words they all looked troubled and even shifted their eyes away from her. "Even if you would keep trying until I die. I will never forgive you people. Now that you have learned your lessons. I''m feeling tired and so I''m going to go back home. If you would excuse me."

    ''That''s right. To all those nobles who talked badly behind their backs. Please learn your lesson and never do the same thing again.'' she thought, but she doubted that they learned their lesson. As she walked away drowned with her own thoughts. It was cut short when she felt someone holding her hand. She turned her head slightly and sees Erwin smiling. Then before she knew it he was walking ahead of her but their hands were still together.

    "Shall we celebrate?" Erwin asked as he kept his eyes straight on the road. "Hmm, let me think about it." Laura teased but as soon Erwin was about to say something he was cut off by Count Harrison.

    "Laura, can I have a word with you?" he looked hesitant and nervous as he kept shifting his eyes away. They both stopped walking and Laura turned her back. She then said, "No, please just say it."

    "I''m sorry about Tine. If you could please ask the Emperor to change his mind. I beg you."

    Count Harrison is a kind person and a man who follows the rules of the Emperor. But when ites to his daughter he might do something about it. But did he not know how disappointed Laura was? His love for his own daughter was great and Laura knew that. But this time it''s not going to go the way he wants, especially since she did such things to her and others.

    "I''m sorry, father. I cannot do anything about that. It is His Majesty''s verdict. I cannot just storm into his pce and beg. I''m sorry," Laura apologized but her words were dry. Just thinking about the things Tine had done to her. There isn''t a chance she would forgive Tine.

    This is her new life now. A life without Tine and this is what she wanted from the beginning. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry," Count Harrison kneeled onto the ground and his forehead touched the ground.

    Laura was also sorry for Count Harrison but this is life. Things happen and it cannot be turned back. Once it has been done it is done. Laura didn''t say a word and continued walking her way out of the building.

    "Is it alright just to turn away?" Erwin asked while Laura gripped their hands then answered, "It''s alright. He will die with guilt and embarrassment but he is a man who will not give up on his own path. He''ll be alright. I''m sure."

    Erwin smiled as he realized how strong Laura had grown. The weak and scared girl who always tried acting strong is finally one. He felt sad that Laura wouldn''t lean as much on his shoulder but at least now Laura is hers.Once everything calms down he will do what he has promised to himself.

    Since then the news spread to the whole Empire and they called it a rivalry between the sisters. Yes, there were fake news and rumors about why Laura won but she didn''t care much about them. Not only that but other nobles kept inviting her for a tea party but she didn''t ept any of them.

    There were a few changes in how the people saw Laura but they still can''t get used to her ck hair. Many were curious but some didn''t still like it. But it''s not like she cared about what they say either.

    "Miss Laura, here''s another invitation," Lester said as he showed the invitation to Laura who first sighed out loud. "I''m not going."

    To add Laura was still staying in the silver moon estate for some security purpose. Tine was still held inside the prison and her execution is set for the next day. Laura wasn''t going to watch since she didn''t like seeing blood flow out. It might give her nightmares after.

    As for Mary, she continued to work for the orphanage as she said she felt much morefortable and free there. Laura couldn''t me her since Mary looked as if she was having fun. With the approval from Erwin, Lester is temporarily staying in the silver moon estate since there were some business matters Laura needed to finish.

    "I must say this ce is veryfortable. Even the chambers for servants is very different from ours,"mented Lester out of nowhere. "You can say the power of the Duke? Lauraughed and followed Lester.

    The life in the silver moon estate is veryforting as usual. There weren''t any bad treatments towards her or whatsoever problems there are in the Alvarado estate. Speaking of the Alvarado estate, skipping Count Harrison is not a must.

    There was news about Count Harrison staying in bed for the past two days and finally, but on the third day, he came out of his room. All the servants were all worried about the Count but with his business still blooming he looks alright.

    Because of the trail, the title was given to Laura but she didn''t ept it. There isn''t any point for her to take the position anymore because it''s over. All now she wanted to do was to rest and not to have a desk filled with papers.

    "But are you sure you''re not going to take the title?" Asked Lester.

    "Yes, I am sure and there is someone far better for that position. In terms of business, he''s much better than I am."

    That person Laura was inferring to was Lester. This may bete but Lester is the next Baron of the Bat family. It may not look like it but it is real. Yet Lester doesn''t know that person Laura was inferring to was him.

    "I see," Lester said.

    "Knock. Knock may I enter?" Erwin asked by the door when he entered.

    "You''ve already entered," Laura giggled as for Lester he left the room giving them both privacy. "Is there anything you need?''

    "Well"

 Chapter 130: The Right Time

    Chapter 130: The Right Time

    Laura waited for Erwin as he looked nervous and hesitant to say something. He was rubbing his earlobe and his eyes were shifting everywhere.

    "Is there a problem?" Laura asked once more and this time Erwin asked, "Do you perhaps want to go out?" It wasn''t his first time asking Laura out but he couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. His reaction made Lauraugh and made her agree immediately. "What''s with the hesitation?" Laura stood up and walked towards him. She then wrapped her arms around his.

    "It''s quite embarrassing," He muttered.

    "I don''t mind and since I''m almost done. Will we go out now?"

    "If you''re working then we cou-"

    "No," Laura cut him off and pulled him out of the room. "Let''s go," Laura said but Erwin stopped walking making her stop too. She turned her head then looked at Erwin she asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Are you just going to go out like that? Without your cloak on?" Erwin asked out of worry but Laura didn''t seem to care about it. "I don''t care anymore. It''s all over. I just want to be free without anyone bothering me." her unexpected answer made him smile. He didn''t need to worry about her.

    "If you say so," Erwin said as this time he was the one pulling Laura as they walked out of the estate.

    Instead of taking a carriage, they decided to walk since the town isn''t that far from the silver moon estate. In all honesty, the silver moon estate did shine out the most in the town. Many people adored having a house like the Ferguson family. It''s just that it will take more than ten years for them to replicate the exact thing. The weather wasn''t hot as the wind was cool. It is the exact time to go on a date.

    "Now that you think about it. We should go and visit their graves soon," Laura frowned but Erwin was there tofort her. He held her hand and walked alongside each other. "We should. I''m sure there are many things you want to tell them," said Erwin, and agreed with Laura as she nodded her head. "We shouldn''t be bringing up depressing things with our outing."

    "Sorry. I was just reminded about since this was the exact weather when their bodies were buried."

    "Now, shall we stop the depressing talk? We didn''t even get to spend our time having fun during the flower festival," Erwin added as he pulled her to a food stall selling sweet potatoes. He paid the man a penny then they were given two baked sweet potatoes. "Have you tried this before?" He asked.

    "Who do you think are you talking about?" Laura teased as she then took a small bite as the sweet potato was steaming. Erwin yed along with her then said, "I remember that day when I first saw you." Laura coughed out loud after hearing something embarrassing from him.

    "W-what is it?" She nervously asked. Laura totally remembered what she had thought that day. Not only that but remembering how close her face was to his. Sometimes she wonders if her awareness level is that low.

    "I clearly remember how gorgeous you were," He muttered thest few words as he took a bite. Laura blushed a bit upon hearing this, but at the same time, she felt happy. If they didn''t meet that then she didn''t know if things would''ve turned out the same. At first, he was ssified as a weird man, but now he''s ssified as her lover. A person who shares the same burden as her.

    But even if they didn''t meet that day, Erwin would still fall in love with her in a different setting. Even if their encounter was strange, he swore to himself that no matter what happens, the only person he would fall in love with was Laura.

    "That brooch I always see you wearing it, but it doesn''t look worn out."

    "Wellyou can say. I treasure it very much. ine can''t even touch it. I even wear it on my own."

    "You sound so proud of yourself," Laura giggled as she saw the childish part of him.

    "Of course, I am proud of myself. Usually, the servants would do it for me. Why do you ask? Do you want to do it for me?" He asked, knowing it sounded like a proposal, and Laura knew what he was talking about. "W-what?"

    "This might not be the best proposal, but we should at least get engaged. It would be nice if I get to see you every single day," he looked away, feeling flustered with what he was saying. He actually didn''t know what he was saying and why he was suddenly saying such things.

    "Hmmthat''s true. Should we get engaged?" She asked while Erwin was confused. Usually, Laura would be stuttering or flustered or whatsoever, but she epted it quickly. So being nervous and stuff was pointless? "You''re just going to ept it? Just like that?"

    "Why? Is it better for me to let you anticipate an answer? What if I refused? What would you do?"

    "You have a point. But I don''t think you will have the chance to refuse," he smiled as he pulled Laura closer to him. Laura could feel his heart beating so fast to the point it made her shy. But it''s natural to feel like this, right? When ites to love, she isn''t experienced, and when ites to him, there isn''t anything she could do. Even her own heart was beating rapidly.

    Their faces grew closer to each other, and their lips met with each other. How could she exin this feeling? Was it happiness? Excitement? She didn''t know anymore. After some time, their lips parted away from each other, and did they not know they were making a scene.

    They heard the people whistling, and some even pping their hands together. Not only that, but some familiar faces were there smiling and pping their hands. Laura turned to look at Erwin, who also looked embarrassed but at the same time, he was thrilled.

    "Your Grace, aren''t you forgetting something?" asked ine who was seen standing beside Mary and a few guards.

    "That''s right," He gasped as he hurriedly took a box out of his pocket. He opened the box and slipped a diamond right into her finger. Then gave Laura a kiss on the forehead. "This was all nned?" Laura asked as she admired the diamond ring.

    "WellI nned this long before. It was just the timing was never right."

    "Give me the box," said Laura, and Erwin followed. She opened the box revealing another diamond ring, which was Erwin''s. She got his hand, then slipped the ring into his finger. "Then this makes us equal," She smiled as she held his hand.

    The ring is an essential item in a person''s life. It is where they will begin a new start with their partner. This was their story to tell. What is your story?

 Chapter 131: Epilogue I

    Chapter 131: Epilogue I

    "Did you hear about the news?"

    "Ah, You mean regarding the Duke''s marriage? I''ve heard of it."

    "Even if they were only engaged for three months. They''re getting married already."

    "But don''t you think it''s too soon? Later on, we might hear the news of them getting a divorce."

    "You don''t even know what they both have gone through. If I were you I would keep your mouths shut," interrupted Serena who walked over to their table after hearing their conversation.

    It was only three months but then they both decided to get married. At first, Laura didn''t want to rush the wedding but Erwin didn''t seem the type to be patient. Not only that but ever since they got engaged he clung to her every single ce where she goes.

    ine had a hard time convincing him to do his job since he was been dying it for a while. It was a good thing Laura convinced him to leave and finish his work. Either way, they will see each other at night as she started to reside in the silver moon estate.

    The Alvarado family clearly didn''t have anyone to inherit the family and so it left Count Harrison no choice but let Lester inherit the title. His father Percival Bat didn''t mind it as he had another son to take over the Bat family.

    The twodies who were talking about Laura apologized to Serena as they both knew that she was a good friend of Laura. Not only was it because she is a friend of Laura but it is also because she is known to the public as the official fiancee of Prince Winston.

    It''s a wonderful feeling that everything was solved. It''s just that the nobles were still creating baseless rumors about them.

    As for the Crowned Prince, Prince Elijah still continued to own the title of the "Crowned Prince". It was said that soon he will be the new Emperor as the current Emperor was getting old. Not all were satisfied with Prince Elijah but they didn''t have a choice since the current Emperor approves Prince Elijah to be the new Emperor.

    "Next time please do not speak bad things about their engagement. You do not have any idea how in love the both of them are," Serena sighed out loud but was pulled out of nowhere by Laura. She stepped in making the other twodies horrified but they didn''t need to as Laura thinks it was not intentional at all.

    "It''s alright. Though I do suggest not to do that next time. I just realized this but is that a dress from our shop?" Laura asked as she looked down at the baby pink dress of thedy. Thedy gasped and nodded in excitement. "Yes, it is. The truth is I''m a big fan of your shop. Every time Lady Serena would bring a new design out I would buy it." Serena and Laura looked at each other then giggled.

    "Thank you for buying our dresses. It means a lot to us," thanked Laura while thedy''s eyes were shining as she was thrilled to be thanked by the owner of the shop she loves. "If you don''t mind us. We still have some people meet."

    "No, please. We must have taken your time."

    "Don''t worry about it," said Laura who then walked away with Serena.

    The fact that they were fans of their shop, Serena couldn''t bring herself to be mad at those two. Though at least the two of them knew not to do the same mistake again. "You don''t need to keep putting on that face," Lauraughed at Serena.

    "It''s just rude," Serena grumbled.

    "Aren''t you supposed to act moreposed as you are His Highness'' fiancee and soon to be wife?" Laura raised a brow.

    "I can''t actposed and cool if I want to but hearing others talk bad about you, I can''t hold it."

    "Who''s making mydy angry?" interrupted Prince Winston, who gave Serena a hug from behind. While Laura was about to bow and greet she was stopped by him. "Didn''t I say to drop the formalities? You never learn do you?" He asked.

    "It might take more than thousands of years just to convince me," Laura joked while Prince Winstonughed along. "Well, I guess I should stop bowing since it''s weird bowing to my good friend''s fiance."

    The three of them didn''t know how much attention they were gathering around them as they continued to talk. One more person they were waiting for was Erwin, trapped in his work because he didn''t finish them earlier. It''s his fault for not doing it anyway.

    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting," Erwin said from afar as he walked his way towards them. The first thing he did was to give Laura a kiss on her cheek. Which she cannot get used to mostly since they were in public. "Youdon''t need to do that out here," She said as she covered her face, flustered.

    "I''m just showing my love, can''t I?" Asked Erwin while the other couple wanted to burst and still couldn''t get used to his sweet words. Let''s just say Erwin changed a lot after being engaged. He became much more mature, but once he''s with Laura, it changes very drastically.

    "So? Have you both thought of the exact date of your wedding?" Serena asked as she looked at Laura.

    "We did n, but it''s a secret. Don''t worry, I''ll be sending invitations soon, " Laura said, turning her head as she looked at Erwin who nodded his head in agreement. "That''s right, so for now, just wait," Said Erwin.

    "Let''s go. We wouldn''t want to attract more people around this area," Prince Winston said as he offered Serena an arm. She dly epted it and walked ahead of the other couple.

    =======

    NOTES FROM THE AUTHOR SINCE IT WON''T FIT:

    This is the 2nd to thest chapter I hope you would enjoy the next chapter as thest chapter is the next. Thank you to those who have read this novel till the end. I don''t know how to thank you and so please continued to support me and my other works. I will do my best to improve more and I hope you would read my other works. Anyway, I won''t keep you for long. Byee!

 Chapter 132: Epilogue II

    Chapter 132: Epilogue II

    The petals flying all over the sky, touching the ground softly as the people rejoiced, seeing the newlyweds out of the church. It was one of the most special days for Laura and Erwin as they finally had gotten married.

    Less than an hour they became the talk of the town. As they were blessed by the Emperor and the High priest. It was like a double blessing for both of them which is especially rare. Not only that but even the Crowned Prince and Prince Winston congratted them.

    For the whole day, Erwin couldn''t take his eyes off Laura. It was his first time seeing her wear a white dress and not only that but it matched her really well. Only if she wears a white dress every day then we wouldn''t leave her side ever.

    "Congrattions to you Miss Laura! No I mean, Her Grace," Mary bowed but was stopped midway by Laura. "You don''t need to do that. I don''t like formalities. Plus you''re my friend. I''ll get awkward with the way you are speaking," Said Laura but Mary was just joking around. Mary knew Laura wouldn''t allow her to do this kind of formalities.

    Somehow seeing Laura wearing the white dress as she greets the other nobles it made Mary sad. It was too soon for them to separate as she decided to stay and work for the orphanage. Even if she told herself to be Laura''s one and only personal maid, there are things in life that she needed to let go of.

    "I know we''re supposed to be enjoying this time. But why do you look so tired?" Mary asked ine who had been standing by her side the whole time. Erwin forced ine to stay by Mary''s side since she was a special guest of Laura. Not to mention he thought they would go well together.

    "I''m just thinking about the amount of work. I''ll need to finish," He sighed as he crosses his arms together. "Too bad as you are the personal aide of His Grace," Mary teased him but he was too tired to answer her. "What about I go make some tea? Miss Laura says I''m one of the best brewers," Mary offered and without any hesitation, ine epted her offer.

    The two were getting along with each other since Laura had been residing in the silver moon estate. They say they were only friends but in fact, there was more to it. It''s nice to see Mary talk with other people her age especially a man. Who knows when the two will announce that they are a thing?

    As for the other two couples, they are living their lives to the fullest. Serena was able to fulfill her dreams of being a tailor. Her father is a strict man but deep down he also wishes happiness for his own daughter. Not only that but the day where Serena told him what she wanted in the future it shocked him. Since she never did anything like that before.

    "Congrattions again," Said Serena as she made her way to Laura, giving her a hug after. It''s nice to see her friend get married and be happy with the man she loves. It felt really fulfilling. Serena was thankful, having to meet with Serena. If she had not asked Laura to be her friend who knows where she will be right now?

    "Serena, it''s great to see you. You look gorgeous in that gown. Did you make it?" Asked Laura while Serena nodded her head and showed a proud smile to her. "It''s one of my newest collections."

    "For the wedding collection?"

    "Yep!" Serena giggled and Laura followed.

    The twodies talked with one another while the other two gentlemen were standing by the side as if they were left out. They both looked at each other and smiled. Despite the hardship, they all went thru they were both d that nothing happened to them.

    "What''s your next n?" Prince Winston asked Erwin as their eyes were set at their lovers.

    "I don''t know. Making an heir?" Erwin smirked and Prince Elijah agreed. "Well, isn''t it too early yet? Doesn''t Lady Laura want to do something else?"

    "There is something we both n to do."

    "And that is?" Prince Winston asked confused why Erwin was smiling.

    "That''s a secret."

    "At least tell your closest buddy about it," Price Winston poked Erwin continuously, annoying him to tell him.

    "It''s a secret," Erwin continued to tease him not until he was called by Laura. "Erwin, let''s go. There are others who are waiting for us."

    "This is such a pain. Greeting others when I could just monopolize her already," Erwin muttered but still made his way to Laura.

    Two yearster.

    Many things in this Empire had changed. After Laura and Erwin''s marriage, Prince Elijah became the new Emperor of the Empire. It''s a good thing the people had settled with their new leader. But still, there are some nobles who disliked the fact he was the new Emperor. But what they cannot deny is how the Empire''s growth has been going well. Also about Elijah, he eventually found a lover who happens to be a daughter of a Count.

    Eventually a yearter Prince Elijah and Serena or should we all say Princess Serena got married. Not only that but they announced that they were having a child. The news became controversial to the people however Prince Elijah announced that their child will not be the one taking over the throne.

    Until now Prince Elijah respects his older brother and he will not allow anyone to interfere with his ns.

    As for the other two who had been the talk of the town. They had been traveling over the world for a year but came back after Laura was pregnant. That''s right the secret that Erwin was referring to was to travel the world.

    "Now that the sail hasnded a new journey wille. I''vee back from my journey and now it''s time to defeat the corrupted nobles. It will still take a while for me to be up there but wait for me. Zeke, J."

    "Laura, have you paid your respects now?" The silver-haired man asked while offering her a hand.

    "I''m done. Let''s go," Laura smiled and took his hand, walking on the green field on a sunny day.

    The ship is going to sail now and a new journey is bound to happen.

    The End.

    =======================================================================

    And here is the final chapter of Second Life''s Revenge. It may be a short novel but I hope you enjoyed it very much. Thank you to all my readers and my editor for keeping up till the end. This may be the end of this novel but not thest work of mine! If so please add my other book, "The Viin Who Fell In Love" and "Not So Demon."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!